CHRISTS
VICTORIE
OVER
THE
DRAGON
.
REV.
12.
1.
And
there
appeared
a
great
wonder
in
heaven
.
THE
principall
scope
of
the
whole
Booke
of
the
REVELATION
,
is
to
describe
three
things
:
-
1
The
Malice
of
the
Devill
against
the
Church
.
-
2
The
Battels
and
conflicts
of
the
Church
.
-
3
The
Victory
and
conquest
of
the
Church
.
This
Chapter
is
as
it
were
an
Epitome
of
the
whole
booke
,
which
under
a
most
sweet
and
pleasant
Type
(
then
which
the
whole
Scripture
containeth
not
a
more
excellent
or
elegant
)
propoundeth
them
all
in
so
rich
and
orient
manner
,
as
we
cannot
wish
to
behold
a
more
native
face
and
Image
of
the
Church
of
all
ages
,
then
is
presented
to
us
in
this
glasse
held
before
our
eyes
by
the
Spirit
of
God
;
To
the
end
that
we
should
so
looke
on
the
dignitie
and
proper
ornaments
of
the
Church
,
as
yet
to
take
notice
what
grievous
conflicts
she
is
to
sustaine
by
reason
of
the
malice
of
the
old
Serpent
,
lying
alwaies
in
ambush
against
her
:
And
yet
so
to
looke
upon
her
tryals
,
as
that
wee
may
at
the
same
time
behold
Gods
providence
so
preserving
and
strengthning
her
,
as
she
goes
ever
away
conquering
and
triumphing
.
The
Chapter
hath
six
principall
parts
.
-
1
A
lively
description
of
the
true
Church
,
ver.
1.
2.
-
2
A
description
of
the
Devil
her
chiefe
and
furious
assailant
,
ver.
3
,
4
,
5.
-
3
The
fierce
battaile
betweene
these
two
parties
,
ver.
7.
-
4
The
victorie
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Dragons
overthrow
,
ver.
8
,
9.
-
5
The
triumph
of
the
godly
for
that
victorie
,
ver.
10
,
11
,
12.
-
6
The
furie
of
Satan
renewing
the
assault
,
ver.
13.
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
.
This
is
the
naturall
resolution
of
the
Chapter
,
and
without
further
curiositie
(
by
Gods
assistance
)
wee
will
prosecute
these
parts
.
But
before
them
all
is
a
generall
Preface
,
making
way
to
them
,
in
these
words
;
[
And
there
appeared
a
great
wonder
in
heaven
.
]
In
which
words
are
foure
things
.
-
1
What
is
this
wonder
.
-
2
The
greatnesse
of
it
.
-
3
The
manner
of
appearing
.
-
4
The
place
whence
:
in
Heaven
.
By
wonder
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
signe
,
is
meant
a
new
vision
;
or
the
issue
and
strange
event
.
Is
it
not
a
wondrous
thing
for
a
woman
to
conflict
with
so
hideous
a
Dragon
,
and
overcome
him
?
Here
are
many
wonders
in
one
.
2
The
greatnesse
is
next
.
It
is
a
great
wonder
for
3
The
manner
of
the
appearance
of
this
vision
.
For
it
may
be
asked
;
How
did
St.
Iohn
see
this
signe
or
wonder
?
Answ.
God
offered
his
visions
to
holy
men
two
waies
;
1
To
the
eies
of
their
bodies
while
they
were
waking
;
as
to
Abraham
,
Gen.
15.
5.
Behold
the
Heavens
,
and
if
thou
canst
number
the
starres
,
so
shall
thy
seed
be
.
2.
To
the
eyes
of
their
mindes
,
their
bodies
being
cast
into
a
dead
sleepe
,
or
trance
.
This
is
called
a
being
in
the
Spirit
,
Ezech
,
37.
1.
And
thus
the
Evangelist
Iohn
saw
his
visions
,
Rev.
1.
10.
I
was
in
the
Spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
that
is
,
by
the
power
and
extraordinary
worke
of
Gods
Spirit
I
was
cast
into
a
trance
:
Rev.
20.
4.
I
saw
the
soules
&c.
which
are
not
visible
but
by
the
eies
of
the
minde
.
Ob.
But
this
manner
of
revelation
seemes
rather
to
be
some
uncertaine
dreame
,
then
a
sure
and
infallible
kind
of
instruction
.
Ans.
No.
This
was
very
usuall
for
the
Lord
thus
to
reveale
his
will
to
his
servants
,
and
for
sundrie
speciall
ends
used
by
him
.
1
That
the
soule
for
a
time
after
a
manner
loosed
from
the
body
,
and
drawne
Ob.
But
Iohn
was
waking
,
because
he
stood
on
the
Sea
shore
,
Rev.
12.
ult.
Ans.
This
standing
was
also
in
the
Spirit
:
As
chap.
17.
3.
he
was
led
away
into
the
wildernesse
,
but
it
was
in
the
Spirit
,
and
so
heere
.
Ob.
Sathan
cast
some
heathen
Priests
and
Prophets
into
trances
.
Answ.
1.
This
is
from
heaven
.
2
Holy
men
of
God
spake
as
they
were
moved
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
2
Pet.
1.
21.
3.
There
is
a
difference
in
the
manner
;
for
The
spirit
of
God
leadeth
and
allureth
;
but
the
Spirit
of
Satan
useth
violence
and
compulsion
.
4
The
place
where
this
great
Wonder
appeared
:
[
In
heaven
]
Three
reasons
may
be
given
for
this
.
1
The
visions
and
appearances
were
seene
in
heaven
,
but
indeed
were
actually
accomplished
on
earth
:
they
were
shewed
in
heaven
and
from
heaven
,
but
acted
in
earth
.
2.
Because
God
from
heaven
doth
order
and
governe
his
Church
,
and
therefore
is
here
heaven
mentioned
,
that
in
all
her
conflicts
and
tumults
she
should
looke
up
thither
,
Starres
of
heaven
,
are
Ministers
of
the
Church
:
ver.
12.
rejoyce
yee
heavens
,
that
is
,
beleevers
and
members
of
the
true
Church
on
earth
:
ver.
3.
another
wonder
in
heaven
,
of
a
Dragon
with
seaven
heads
;
Now
heaven
properly
taken
,
is
not
the
place
of
the
Devill
,
who
hath
nothing
to
doe
there
;
but
Hell
is
his
proper
place
,
and
by
permission
he
walkes
out
into
the
Church
,
so
as
by
heaven
here
is
meant
the
true
Church
of
God
on
earth
:
ver.
7
a
battell
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
the
militant
Church
;
for
in
heaven
(
properly
taken
)
is
no
battell
,
but
victory
,
or
rather
triumph
after
victory
.
Quest.
But
why
is
the
Church
militant
called
Heaven
Thus
much
for
the
interpretation
of
the
preface
:
Now
follow
the
observations
.
1
Note
how
the
Spirit
of
God
stirres
up
our
attentions
speciall
use
to
all
the
members
of
the
Church
:
seeing
whosoever
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Iesus
must
suffer
affliction
:
and
this
vision
teacheth
both
how
to
suffer
,
and
how
to
conquer
;
how
to
carrie
the
Crosse
,
and
how
to
winne
the
Crowne
.
Such
things
of
so
great
use
,
so
nearely
concerning
ourselves
,
are
greatly
to
be
respected
.
2
Note
in
this
Evangelist
two
excellent
vertues
.
1
His
from
heaven
immediatly
;
as
elsewhere
(
Chap.
19.
11
)
he
saw
the
heavens
opened
to
receive
the
vision
of
the
white
horse
;
and
chap.
1.
10.
I
heard
a
great
voice
behind
me
;
and
therefore
he
brought
nothing
of
his
owne
,
for
we
our selves
cannot
see
the
things
that
are
behind
us
.
So
have
other
the
servants
and
Prophets
of
God
;
as
Ezech.
1.
1.
The
heavens
were
opened
,
and
I
saw
visions
of
God
.
Vse
.
To
teach
us
:
1
modestie
and
humilitie
,
to
ascribe
nothing
to
our selves
,
to
ascribe
nothing
to
our
owne
wit
or
capacitie
,
especially
in
heavenly
things
;
2
nor
suffer
others
to
ascribe
any
thing
to
us
what
ever
our
gifts
bee
,
but
reserve
for
God
all
the
praise
and
honor
;
which
is
due
onely
to
him
:
so
the
Apostles
did
,
Acts.
3.
12.
16.
2
His
fidelity
in
his
service
,
1
to
his
Lord
,
in
that
he
Vse
.
To
teach
us
,
that
for
all
heavenly
visions
and
inspirations
wee
must
seeke
unto
God
;
and
depend
upon
the
illumination
of
his
Spirit
for
mediate
revelation
,
as
Iohn
did
for
immediate
:
And
for
the
understanding
of
this
vision
use
the
meanes
,
but
not
rest
in
them
;
but
pray
him
whose
chaire
is
in
heaven
,
to
teach
the
heart
.
Naturall
gifts
of
knowledge
may
bee
by
naturall
helps
and
meanes
attained
by
naturall
men
:
but
supernaturall
must
be
by
speciall
revelation
of
the
holy
Ghost
;
the
anointing
must
teach
them
,
1
Ioh
2.
27.
2
To
the
Church
is
this
holy
man
faithfull
;
he
hath
the
Vse
.
1
Art
thou
a
Minister
?
All
the
gifts
thou
hast
received
are
thy
Lords
Talents
for
the
Church
:
Take
heed
of
hiding
them
in
a
napkin
,
but
impart
them
willinglie
and
conscionablie
.
2
Art
thou
a
private
man
?
All
the
illumination
thou
receivest
is
for
others
as
well
as
for
they
selfe
:
to
promote
the
knowledge
and
feare
of
God
to
so
manie
as
thou
canst
,
especiallie
those
under
they
power
.
Consider
here
,
1
that
no
member
hath
any
thing
impropriate
,
the
eye
,
the
hand
&c.
2
that
the
poorest
and
privatest
Christian
that
is
faithfull
in
small
things
shall
be
ruler
of
much
.
[
In
heaven
]
In
that
by
heaven
is
meant
the
visible
Ierusalem
,
which
is
above
,
Now
the
Church
on
earth
is
above
,
and
heavenly
two
waies
:
1
In
hope
and
expectation
:
Rom.
1.
23.
waiting
for
the
adoption
of
Sonnes
,
which
hath
a
sweet
internall
and
spirituall
,
yea
and
an
eternall
joy
(
like
that
of
heaven
)
in
that
expectation
.
Rom.
5.
2.
we
reioyce
under
the
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
.
and
1
Pet.
1.
8.
Whom
wee
have
not
seene
,
yet
wee
love
him
,
and
rejoyce
with
joy
unspeakeable
and
glorious
.
2
In
conformitie
and
inchoation
,
beginning
that
First
,
the
Saints
in
heaven
are
fully
freed
from
all
evils
:
2
The
Saints
in
heaven
are
fully
freed
from
all
the
3
The
Saints
in
heaven
are
finally
separate
from
Secondly
,
in
the
good
things
which
the
Saints
in
1
Their
chiefe
happinesse
in
heaven
is
to
behold
4.
Their
chiefe
joy
and
wellsprings
are
all
in
him
,
in
whose
presence
is
fulnesse
of
joy
:
So
the
chiefe
joy
of
the
Saints
on
earth
is
that
they
have
fellowship
with
God
,
though
not
so
immediate
as
they
.
They
see
not
his
face
but
his
backe
parts
.
But
happy
are
they
that
they
can
see
him
through
grates
,
&
as
they
can
;
though
not
yet
as
he
is
,
&
as
they
wold
.
For
this
vision
wants
not
an
heavenly
joy
while
they
are
at
home
in
the
body
;
although
that
fulnesse
of
joy
at
his
right
hand
be
wanting
till
they
be
at
home
with
the
Lord
.
And
what
they
want
in
the
things
,
is
supplied
in
the
desire
to
be
with
him
,
that
they
may
see
his
glory
,
and
behold
him
face
to
face
,
and
so
as
they
may
be
like
him
.
2
As
the
Saints
in
heaven
live
according
to
the
3
The
saints
in
heaven
spend
their
whole
eternitie
4
The
Saints
in
heaven
being
in
immediate
fellowship
5
The
Saints
in
heaven
enjoy
God
,
the
meanes
1
This
as
a
touchstone
trieth
who
be
true
members
[
*
](A13533-e5930-b)
*
4
That
have
no
delight
but
in
earth
.
Discernable
by
4
notes
.
And
how
can
he
be
admitted
to
the
presence
of
his
glorie
,
that
hath
no
delight
in
the
presence
of
his
grace
;
but
is
as
heavy
to
the
parts
of
his
worship
as
to
some
punishment
:
2
In
stead
of
delight
in
the
Law
of
God
,
the
rule
and
charter
of
heaven
;
they
make
their
lusts
their
Law
;
and
while
they
professe
heaven
,
they
walke
by
no
direction
,
but
the
Magna
Charta
of
Hell
.
And
were
it
not
for
Gods
restraining
grace
,
they
would
be
as
impious
and
impudent
in
sinne
as
Cain
,
as
Cham
,
as
the
damned
,
nay
the
Devill
himselfe
.
3.
In
that
they
rest
more
contentedly
in
the
meanes
of
their
outward
good
,
then
either
in
the
meanes
of
grace
,
or
the
author
of
both
.
The
newes
of
the
smallest
outward
profit
rejoyceth
their
hearts
;
but
the
newes
of
heaven
and
eternall
good
things
by
Iesus
Christ
affects
them
but
a
little
.
4.
In
that
they
prize
not
the
life
of
godlines
nor
the
state
of
Saints
;
nay
scorne
it
in
themselves
and
others
.
So
much
of
the
triall
.
2
This
teacheth
three
things
.
First
,
that
the
Secondly
,
that
the
Saints
set
for
heaven
may
not
enjoy
the
earth
as
their
portion
;
seeing
their
whole
estate
,
their
friends
,
their
fathers
house
,
their
treasure
is
not
below
.
They
are
here
but
strangers
travelling
home
to
their
country
;
and
therefore
by
the
weined
carriage
of
themselves
to
these
things
,
they
must
(
as
the
Patriarches
Heb.
11.
14.
)
declare
plainly
,
that
they
seeke
a
countrie
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
world
may
not
enjoy
the
Saints
as
her
darlings
.
And
here
,
First
,
the
world
may
not
gaine
our
affections
Love
not
the
world
&c.
They
must
be
affected
as
mariners
in
the
midst
of
a
rough
sea
,
whose
wishes
and
desires
are
still
at
the
haven
,
and
have
not
their
mindes
and
affections
where
their
bodies
be
.
Secondly
,
it
may
not
gaine
our
conformitie
with
Fashion
not
your selves
like
to
this
world
.
The
Christian
must
bee
cast
into
another
forme
,
&
fashioned
to
the
manner
of
the
countrey
and
corporation
to
which
he
belongs
.
Thirdly
,
it
may
not
gaine
our
strength
to
defend
in
the
flesh
,
that
is
,
carrie
this
bodie
the
flesh
:
but
we
fight
against
the
flesh
;
and
are
not
patrons
and
defenders
of
the
corruptions
of
the
world
;
no
nor
of
the
faults
,
which
wee
our selves
are
ready
enough
to
act
.
Neither
can
there
be
more
evident
badges
and
liveries
of
mere
worldly
men
,
that
are
all
earth
,
then
these
:
1.
to
affect
and
desire
onely
or
principally
:
2.
to
imitate
and
conforme
:
3.
to
justifie
and
defend
the
crooked
waies
of
the
world
.
So
much
of
the
Preface
:
now
of
the
Vision
.
[
A
Woman
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
]
In
this
verse
,
and
the
second
verse
,
is
the
description
of
one
of
the
Combatants
,
by
two
arguments
:
1
her
person
,
a
woman
.
2
her
properties
,
which
are
foure
,
1
her
apparrell
,
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
.
2
her
place
,
the
Moone
under
her
feete
.
3.
her
crowne
of
twelve
starres
on
her
head
.
4
her
fruitfulnesse
and
pregnansie
,
being
with
child
,
she
cried
,
&c.
First
,
we
must
enquire
of
the
person
,
and
who
not
defiled
with
women.
2
Women
signifies
in
this
the
City
of
Rome
,
the
seat
of
Antichrist
;
cha.
17.
3
the
Woman
sitting
upon
the
scarlet
coloured
Beast
.
1
because
in
her
outward
pomp
and
glorie
she
is
opposed
to
the
chaste
spouse
of
Christ
,
whose
glorie
is
all
within
.
2.
because
with
her
the
great
Kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
,
chap.
17.
ver.
2.
3.
because
she
is
the
mother
of
fornications
called
the
great
whore
ver.
1.
to
whose
filthines
and
Idolatries
all
other
are
but
punies
and
learners
.
3
Woman
true
Church
;
the
wife
and
Spouse
of
Iesus
Christ
;
his
love
,
his
dove
,
his
undefiled
;
and
so
is
the
word
taken
in
this
place
.
Quest.
If
by
the
woman
be
meant
the
Church
,
whether
the
Church
militant
or
triumphant
?
for
it
seemes
this
woman
is
gotten
above
the
earth
,
and
treads
the
Moone
under
her
feet
,
and
is
decked
with
wondrous
glorie
.
Answ.
This
cannot
be
meant
of
the
Church
triumphant
,
Quest.
But
if
it
be
meant
of
the
Church
militant
,
whether
of
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
or
of
the
Gentiles
?
Answ.
It
is
a
true
vision
of
the
Catholike
Church
in
all
ages
;
but
is
most
applicable
to
the
church
of
the
new
Testament
,
and
Gentiles
For
,
1.
Iohn
tels
us
his
Prophesie
is
of
things
to
be
done
afterwards
;
even
after
his
trance
in
Pathmos
,
Chap
1.
1.
2.
The
last
words
of
the
17.
verse
of
this
Chapter
bring
us
downe
to
the
times
after
the
Apostles
dayes
;
namely
,
to
the
bloody
persecutions
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
and
to
the
rage
of
Antichrist
against
them
that
kept
the
testimonie
of
Iesus
.
3.
This
woman
was
fed
in
the
wildernesse
when
the
outward
court
was
given
to
the
Gentiles
;
and
when
the
two
Prophets
prophesied
in
sackcloth
to
feede
her
by
their
holy
doctrine
all
the
time
of
her
being
there
:
this
is
confirmed
chap.
11.
ver.
2.
3.
compared
with
chap
12.
ver
6.
Quest
But
why
is
the
Church
compared
to
a
woman
?
Answ.
In
two
respects
▪
First
,
as
simply
considered
without
me
yee
can
doe
nothing
.
All
our
sufficiency
is
of
God
,
even
to
thinke
a
good
thought
,
or
to
name
Iesus
.
3
In
her selfe
she
is
as
a
pure
and
chast
virgin
,
not
defiled
with
Idolatry
,
which
is
a
spirituall
harlotry
,
nor
running
(
as
the
Romish
strumpet
)
after
unchast
and
wanton
lusts
.
2
Cor.
11.
2.
a
pure
virgin
keeps
and
preserves
her selfe
for
one
husband
and
no
more
.
Secondly
,
as
the
Church
stands
in
relation
to
other
,
1
To
God
,
and
in
this
relation
she
is
the
daughter
Oh
daughter
of
a
Prince
.
Psa
45
10
hearken
O
daughter
&c.
and
therefore
fitly
resembled
by
a
woman
,
whose
father
is
God
,
and
whose
birth
is
not
after
the
will
of
man
,
but
borne
of
God
.
2
To
Christ
;
and
in
this
relation
she
is
the
spouse
my
Sister
,
my
Spouse
.
And
what
is
the
whole
booke
of
Canticles
,
but
an
holy
description
of
the
holy
handfasting
and
contracting
of
this
holy
couple
:
Secondly
,
married
as
his
bride
,
and
taken
home
in
his
second
comming
,
to
dwell
with
him
for
ever
.
3
To
Christians
;
and
in
this
relation
she
is
their
As
this
woman
is
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
all
the
professed
members
of
the
Church
must
learne
to
performe
the
duties
of
loving
Spouses
to
Iesus
Christ
.
And
it
will
sort
well
with
this
occasion
in
the
one
to
teach
the
other
;
and
with
one
labour
prosecute
&
urge
two
great
duties
:
Both
to
put
women
in
mind
what
dutie
they
owe
as
wives
to
their
husbands
:
and
all
of
us
,
as
Christians
and
spouses
of
Christ
,
that
the
same
duties
are
due
from
us
to
our
spirituall
head
and
husband
.
Quest.
What
are
these
duties
.
Answ.
They
are
foure
.
1
To
cleave
to
her
husband
.
For
when
God
saw
it
was
not
good
for
the
first
Adam
to
be
alone
,
he
made
the
woman
out
of
Adams
owne
ribbe
being
cast
asleepe
,
and
brought
her
and
married
her
unto
him
,
as
an
undivided
companion
of
his
life
,
that
she
might
cleave
unto
him
alone
:
saying
,
For
this
cause
shall
a
man
leave
father
and
mother
,
and
clc●ve
to
his
wife
,
and
they
two
shal
be
one
flesh
,
Gen.
2.
24
Even
so
when
God
saw
that
after
mans
fall
it
was
lesse
good
for
him
to
be
alone
,
he
institutes
for
him
a
second
marriage
with
the
second
Adam
,
whom
he
casts
asleepe
by
death
,
and
brings
his
spouse
out
of
his
side
peirced
,
and
marries
the
Church
unto
him
;
that
renouncing
and
forsaking
all
loves
and
lovers
but
him
;
she
migh
cleave
undividedly
to
him
.
And
that
now
as
Salomons
spouse
we
might
forget
our
owne
people
and
fathers
house
,
seeing
the
true
Salomon
hath
vouchsafed
to
marrie
us
Gentiles
to
himselfe
,
and
to
lay
us
by
his
owne
side
from
whence
we
were
taken
Quest.
How
must
wee
cleave
to
Iesus
Christ
?
Answ.
Three
waies
.
1.
In
person
.
First
the
wife
dedicates
and
delivers
up
her
person
to
her
husband
alone
:
so
beleevers
2
Wee
must
cleave
to
Christ
in
faithfull
affection
.
Thy
desire
shall
be
unto
him
;
and
to
him
alone
,
because
it
is
the
covenant
of
God
;
the
recognisance
of
which
is
kept
in
heaven
,
that
both
parties
keepe
themselves
in
pure
and
chast
love
one
to
another
.
So
must
wee
as
good
Spouses
love
our
husband
Iesus
Christ
as
our selves
;
nay
better
then
our selves
,
not
loving
our
lives
to
the
death
for
his
sake
;
seeing
that
his
love
to
us
was
stronger
then
death
,
and
more
to
us
then
to
his
owne
life
.
This
loyall
love
will
be
loath
to
offend
him
;
and
having
offended
him
will
not
rest
till
he
bee
pacified
againe
.
3
Wee
must
cleave
to
him
in
affliction
.
A
wife
2.
The
wife
must
depend
upon
her
husband
as
1
For
direction
,
subjecting
her selfe
as
owing
obedience
to
all
his
lawfull
commandements
Gen.
3.
16.
he
shall
rule
over
thee
,
she
must
heare
his
voice
,
and
acknowledge
a
stampe
of
God
upon
it
in
everie
thing
that
is
not
sinne
.
This
is
subjection
:
and
not
to
be
sicke
or
sullen
,
or
answering
or
replying
when
she
is
crossed
in
things
indifferent
.
It
were
monstrous
in
the
body
if
the
hand
should
goe
about
to
direct
the
eye
,
or
the
foote
rise
up
to
rule
the
head
:
and
they
are
monstrous
wives
that
covet
rule
and
command
,
whom
God
hath
made
to
be
ruled
and
commanded
,
and
subordinated
their
wils
to
the
direction
and
discretion
of
their
husbands
:
Even
so
the
Christian
must
be
subject
to
Christ
in
every
thing
,
Ephes.
5.
24.
She
is
not
worthy
the
name
of
a
wife
that
will
be
subject
as
far
as
she
list
,
or
as
makes
for
her
ease
.
Gen.
2.
19.
all
the
Creatures
came
to
Adam
to
be
named
by
him
,
in
token
of
their
subjection
;
and
as
they
,
so
the
woman
also
was
named
by
Adam
,
in
token
of
her
subjection
,
that
she
should
never
think
of
the
name
woman
,
but
also
conceive
her
subjection
.
Would
to
God
women
did
thinke
,
that
to
lose
subjection
,
were
to
lose
woman
head
!
In
like
sort
the
spouse
of
Christ
hath
taken
her
name
of
him
in
token
of
absolute
subjection
.
What
can
be
more
proper
for
a
Christian
then
to
frame
to
all
the
rules
of
Christ
;
seeing
he
is
the
true
light
,
the
sunne
of
right
eousnesse
,
the
pillar
able
to
direct
?
2
The
wife
must
depend
upon
her
husband
for
Spread
the
wing
of
thy
garment
over
thy
hand
maid
,
for
thou
art
the
Husband
.
3
The
wife
must
depend
on
the
husband
for
provision
.
3
The
wife
must
rejoyce
to
honour
her
husband
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
who
rejoyced
because
of
the
Bridegroomes
voice
.
Ioh
3.
29.
and
saith
,
ver.
30.
He
must
encrease
,
but
I
must
decrease
.
Such
good
spouses
were
the
disciples
that
rejoyced
,
they
were
counted
worthy
to
be
scourged
in
the
Synagogues
for
the
name
of
Christ
;
and
were
contented
to
be
fooles
for
Christ
,
1
Cor.
4.
9
,
10.
Such
spouses
were
the
faithfull
martyrs
,
and
all
those
witnesses
that
lie
under
the
Altar
;
who
left
all
,
house
and
home
,
goods
and
name
,
land
and
libertie
,
yea
life
it selfe
for
the
honor
of
their
husband
.
But
how
doe
we
take
our
husbands
part
,
that
have
no
word
of
defence
,
or
rebuke
of
those
that
highly
blaspheme
his
name
by
word
or
deed
?
Nay
,
when
our selves
joyne
in
his
dishonor
,
disgracing
our
profession
,
polluting
his
name
by
swearing
,
lying
,
drinking
,
rioting
,
gaming
,
and
all
unseemely
behaviour
?
4
The
wife
as
a
good
spouse
must
doe
all
things
worthy
of
the
Lord
,
and
please
him
in
all
things
.
Quest.
How
shall
we
please
our
husband
?
Answ.
By
observing
sixe
rules
.
1
Never
seeke
to
please
thy selfe
in
any
thing
2
Never
seeke
to
please
other
men
in
thine
actions
;
If
I
should
now
goe
about
to
please
men
,
I
could
not
be
the
servant
of
Christ
.
A
loving
wife
lookes
not
to
please
other
men
,
but
will
please
her
owne
husband
though
others
be
never
so
much
displeased
:
so
a
sound
Christian
must
resolve
to
please
the
Lord
and
not
be
plausible
to
men
.
3
A
good
wife
that
would
please
her
husband
hee
that
keepeth
my
words
,
is
he
that
loveth
me
.
Thus
must
wee
grow
fit
for
our
head
;
for
,
First
,
marriage
requireth
fitnesse
.
God
brought
Adam
a
fit
help
.
Secondly
,
Christ
was
like
unto
us
in
all
things
,
sinne
excepted
,
that
we
might
be
like
unto
him
.
4
To
please
our
heavenly
husband
,
we
must
decke
all
glorious
within
;
and
her
cloathing
of
wrought
gold
.
Thou
must
put
on
lowliness
,
meeknesse
,
love
,
truth
,
sobriety
,
watchfulnesse
,
sincerity
;
else
the
King
hath
no
delight
in
thy
beautie
.
1
Tim.
2.
9.
5
A
loving
wife
cannot
better
please
her
husband
a
friend
of
the
bridegroome
.
The
love
of
a
Christian
reacheth
to
Christ
himselfe
;
and
he
that
hates
the
child
loves
not
the
father
.
6
A
good
wife
to
please
her
husband
must
shew
Come
.
Amen
.
Evenso
,
Come
Lord
Iesus
.
Rev.
22.
20.
Having
spoken
of
such
maine
duties
as
the
spouse
of
Christ
oweth
to
her
husband
;
we
will
for
her
encouragement
mention
some
of
her
priviledges
by
meanes
of
this
happie
conjunction
:
by
which
shee
may
see
it
is
no
lost
labour
to
frame
to
these
duties
;
and
so
,
as
by
so
many
motives
,
be
provoked
to
the
cheerefull
performance
of
them
.
The
first
priviledg
is
,
free
election
:
the
bridegroome
Yee
have
not
chosen
me
,
but
I
have
chosen
you
.
Therefore
,
1
Neither
was
he
bound
any
The
second
priviledge
is
,
divine
pacification
.
By
for
he
is
our
peace
,
who
hath
broken
all
partition
walls
,
and
abrogated
,
yea
and
slaine
all
hatred
;
Col.
2.
14.
he
hath
abrogated
all
hand-writings
which
were
against
us
,
and
hath
fastened
them
to
his
crosse
.
Now
a
full
atonement
is
made
;
all
the
bonds
of
the
Law
,
to
the
rigour
,
to
the
curse
,
are
all
cancelled
;
all
the
claimes
of
sinne
,
death
,
hell
,
and
clamors
of
accusing
conscience
are
now
stilled
and
answered
;
all
our
obligations
are
discharged
,
and
fastened
and
filed
up
(
as
void
)
on
the
crosse
of
Christ
,
for
in
no
other
place
in
the
world
could
they
be
cancelled
but
there
.
And
as
while
the
enmity
lasted
,
and
the
hostility
was
proclaimed
betweene
God
and
us
,
there
was
no
commerce
,
nor
no
entercourse
betweene
us
;
no
more
then
is
between
nations
who
have
proclaimed
open
warre
against
one
another
:
Now
by
this
marriage
and
peace
concluded
,
we
have
a
safe
and
happy
entercourse
&
negotiation
into
the
kingdome
of
God
.
The
way
is
now
laid
open
betweene
heaven
and
earth
;
and
God
himselfe
pleaseth
to
come
unto
us
,
yea
into
us
,
and
dwell
and
suppe
with
us
,
to
conferre
with
us
,
to
direct
us
to
the
advancement
of
our
happy
estate
.
We
have
daily
entrance
and
accesse
unto
him
,
not
as
strangers
or
ordinary
friends
;
but
as
familiars
,
yea
as
children
,
in
prayers
,
praises
,
meditations
,
and
the
like
.
See
Eph.
2
18
,
19.
The
third
priviledge
is
,
gracious
assimilation
and
1
The
bride
was
of
base
parentage
,
a
daughter
of
the
earth
;
her
father
an
Ammorite
,
her
mother
an
2
The
bride
was
poore
and
needy
,
had
no
worth
,
3
The
spouse
was
deformed
,
without
beauty
or
Thy
name
was
spread
among
the
Heathen
for
thy
beauty
;
for
it
was
perfect
through
the
beauty
which
I
set
upon
thee
.
He
maketh
her
like
himselfe
,
not
having
spotte
or
wrinkle
,
or
any
such
thing
,
Ephes.
5.
27.
having
washed
her
with
his
blood
.
4
The
spouse
in
her selfe
was
naked
,
exposed
to
al
injuries
;
and
covered
with
nothing
but
shame
,
excepting
a
few
ragges
and
figg-leaves
,
too
short
and
thinne
a
cover
to
hide
her
shame
.
But
now
,
as
mercy
hath
married
her
,
so
it
hath
cloathed
her
:
here
shee
is
cloathed
with
the
sunne
.
Her
husband
hath
provided
her
costly
garments
;
her
cloathing
is
of
wrought
gold
,
Psal
45.
13.
that
is
,
the
golden
righteousnesse
of
Christ
,
shining
as
gold
,
precious
as
gold
,
durable
as
gold
,
desirable
as
gold
.
A
garment
as
usefull
as
costly
,
called
Garments
of
Salvation
Isai.
61.
10.
This
garment
serveth
both
for
necessitie
and
ornament
.
The
fourth
priviledge
is
,
in
free
and
liberall
donation
1
What
he
covenanteth
and
promiseth
,
he
also
pledgeth
with
many
graces
and
love-tokens
,
even
2
He
bestowes
his
person
upon
her
,
and
by
becomming
hers
shee
becomes
his
,
and
they
twaine
3
With
his
person
he
bestowes
his
goods
upon
her
,
that
is
,
all
his
merits
,
all
his
obedience
,
all
his
4
He
invests
her
not
onely
into
his
goods
,
but
into
his
inheritance
,
and
in
due
time
consummates
this
The
fifth
priviledge
is
,
her
high
and
honorable
1
They
were
matched
to
men
;
and
layd
in
the
2
They
were
married
to
Kings
,
but
earthly
and
3
They
were
married
to
consort
in
some
one
The
sixt
priviledge
is
,
strong
and
eternall
consolation
.
First
,
for
things
which
might
seeme
to
prevent
Ob.
1.
Our
owne
unworthinesse
and
infinite
disproportion
.
An.
We
are
not
knit
immediatly
unto
his
divine
nature
;
but
by
the
meanes
of
his
humanity
.
Thou
canst
not
reach
his
deity
;
he
can
stoope
to
thy
humanity
.
Ob.
2
But
he
is
an
holy
head
,
and
the
righteous
God
;
but
I
want
righteousnesse
and
holinesse
:
How
unfit
to
be
contracted
to
him
?
An.
1
Christ
marries
not
his
Church
,
because
she
is
holy
,
but
to
make
her
so
.
It
is
not
the
condition
to
marrie
her
,
if
she
be
pure
or
holy
;
but
that
the
may
be
so
.
Eph
1.
4.
2
Thy
righteousnesse
is
much
lesse
a
cause
of
this
contract
;
but
this
contract
a
cause
of
thy
righteousnesse
;
for
he
decks
thee
with
a
glorious
robe
in
sense
of
thy
nakednesse
.
Ob.
3
But
alas
,
my
desire
is
not
to
him
as
it
should
:
how
can
he
then
desire
or
affect
me
?
I
desire
every
thing
else
,
every
thing
more
.
An.
1
He
seekes
and
wooeth
,
and
chuseth
us
,
and
not
we
him
.
2
Labour
thou
to
know
his
excellency
more
,
by
which
thou
mayest
preferre
him
before
al
loves
and
lovers
,
as
surpassing
them
al
in
true
worthines
,
goodnesse
and
perfection
.
This
is
a
part
of
the
Covenant
.
Ier
31.
34.
Ob.
4.
But
I
am
base
and
poore
,
despised
among
meane
men
,
and
worthily
:
and
how
can
he
affect
mee
?
Answ.
Be
yet
more
base
in
thy
owne
eyes
also
:
and
say
as
David
,
1
Sam.
18
18.
What
am
I
,
that
I
should
be
the
sonne
in
Law
to
the
King
!
Hee
chuseth
none
but
the
abject
;
and
calleth
himselfe
the
God
of
the
abject
.
He
chuseth
the
Apostles
,
who
were
the
of-scouring
of
all
things
.
Secondly
,
it
answereth
all
Objections
for
the
discontinuance
Ob.
1
From
the
presence
of
sinne
.
My
sinne
may
separate
betweene
him
and
me
.
Answ.
1
If
it
could
not
hinder
the
contract
;
much
lesse
the
continuance
now
the
guilt
is
removed
.
2
Every
sinne
offends
him
;
but
every
sinne
separates
not
.
3
The
spouse
may
sinne
of
infirmity
,
not
of
wilful
stubbornnesse
;
and
therefore
may
fall
,
but
not
fall
away
.
Ob.
2
The
desert
of
sinne
is
eternall
separation
.
Answ.
1
Hee
hath
taken
the
desert
on
Himselfe
.
2
Hee
punisheth
not
with
bitternesse
and
extremity
,
who
hath
commanded
husbands
not
to
be
bitter
to
their
wives
;
but
passeth
by
many
,
pardons
all
,
covers
all
,
cures
all
in
his
spouse
,
Ier.
31.
34.
Isai.
54.
10.
Ob.
3.
Grace
is
weake
,
and
my
sense
of
righteousnesse
little
and
small
,
if
any
.
An.
Grace
in
the
elect
is
weake
,
but
perpetuall
;
because
the
covenant
is
everlasting
.
Floods
of
corruption
shall
not
quench
this
small
sparke
.
Cant.
8.
7
Ob.
4
But
hee
may
depart
in
displeasure
.
Cant.
5.
6.
An.
1
For
a
time
,
and
for
her
good
;
but
she
finds
him
againe
.
2
A
man
must
leave
father
and
mother
,
and
cleave
to
his
wife
;
and
much
more
will
this
Lawgiver
.
There
can
be
no
desertion
on
his
part
.
Ob.
5
But
though
he
be
faithfull
;
I
am
unfaithful
,
and
may
depart
from
him
.
An
1
Neither
on
her
part
:
For
she
is
confirmed
2
He
that
with
his
life
purchased
her
happinesse
,
will
now
by
his
glorious
power
preserve
it
.
Ob.
6.
But
outward
force
and
violence
may
dissolve
this
marriage
;
at
least
death
may
.
An.
1
The
gates
of
hell
cannot
prevaile
to
dissolve
this
marriage
.
2
Whom
God
hath
thus
inseparably
joyned
none
can
put
asunder
.
3
Death
which
dissolves
all
other
marriages
,
is
here
overcome
;
and
neither
party
can
dye
any
more
:
the
death
of
Saints
being
but
a
going
home
to
their
husbands
house
.
Vse
.
1.
In
afflictions
;
remember
thy
happinesse
is
stable
.
2
In
temptation
to
sin
;
remember
thy
honor
and
advancement
.
[
Cloathed
with
the
Sunne
]
Having
described
and
discovered
the
person
;
wee
come
to
the
properties
by
which
she
is
described
:
and
these
are
foure
.
The
first
property
is
,
that
she
is
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
.
In
which
1
the
garment
:
the
Sunne
.
2
the
application
:
she
is
cloathed
therewith
.
By
Sun
is
meant
Iesus
Christ
;
who
,
not
seldome
,
is
so
called
in
the
Scriptures
:
As
Psa.
84
11.
The
Lord
is
the
Sunne
and
Quest
Why
is
Christ
resembled
by
the
sunne
,
or
wherein
is
he
so
?
An.
In
two
respects
.
1
in
his
affects
and
properties
1
The
effects
within
it
are
five
.
1
Vnity
.
There
is
but
one
Sunne
in
the
world
:
and
but
one
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
in
the
Church
he
is
the
only
begotten
Sonne
of
the
Father
;
Ioh
1.
14.
No
sonne
else
begotten
of
the
substance
of
the
2
Light
.
The
sunne
is
not
onely
an
heavenly
3
Purity
.
The
Sunne
is
a
pure
creature
,
which
lookes
upon
all
inferiour
creatures
;
and
none
can
hide
them
from
the
sight
of
this
great
eye
of
the
world
;
and
though
it
looke
upon
all
filthinesse
,
it
contracts
none
:
Even
so
Iesus
Christ
is
purity
it self
,
4
Power
.
The
sunne
is
a
powerfull
creature
,
for
5
Participation
.
The
sunne
is
a
communicative
creature
,
dispersing
all
his
light
and
comfort
to
others
,
not
onely
to
terrene
Creatures
below
upon
the
2
The
effects
without
are
foure
,
and
in
respect
of
these
also
,
Iesus
Christ
is
compared
to
the
sun
.
1
The
sunne
driveth
away
darknesse
,
otherwise
there
would
be
a
perpetuall
night
:
And
at
the
rising
2
As
the
sunne
by
his
beames
gives
direction
to
all
3
The
sunne
is
the
most
comfortable
Creature
in
4
The
sun
of
the
world
maketh
&
preserveth
the
severall
seasons
,
the
Summer
,
the
winter
,
the
spring
,
the
Autumne
:
Iesus
Christ
the
Sun
of
his
Church
hath
in
his
power
al
times
&
seasons
.
He
hath
in
his
hand
the
seed
time
in
grace
here
,
&
the
harvest
of
glory
hereafter
.
He
appointeth
the
Summer
season
and
prosperitie
of
the
Church
:
He
changeth
that
season
,
&
bringeth
on
her
a
sharpe
winter
of
trouble
&
affliction
.
All
the
vicissitudes
and
changes
in
the
Church
are
appointed
and
directed
by
his
wisdome
,
Dan.
2.
21
Nothing
befalls
the
Church
by
chance
,
but
by
his
most
oculate
providence
.
1.
Is
Christ
the
Sonne
of
the
Church
;
wee
are
First
,
to
a
knowledge
our
Sunne
,
yea
to
admire
Thy
light
is
risen
upon
thee
.
4
That
riseth
every
day
,
and
every
day
setteth
:
but
this
Sunne
riseth
and
never
setteth
Isai.
60.
20.
5.
That
obscureth
the
starres
:
this
enlightens
beleevers
by
his
presence
,
who
shine
as
starres
.
6
That
may
be
eclipsed
or
darkned
:
but
the
light
and
grace
of
this
Sunne
can
never
lose
or
lessen
his
shine
and
glory
,
it
may
be
a
while
clouded
from
us
;
but
never
eclipsed
in
it selfe
.
Secondly
,
We
are
taught
to
rejoyce
in
our
Sunne
.
Iesus
Christ
,
may
enter
in
,
enlighten
,
and
comfort
us
?
Oh
our
little
respect
of
the
ministery
shewes
plainly
enough
,
wee
would
shut
out
this
Sunne
if
we
could
.
Many
of
our
hearers
doe
what
lyes
in
them
.
Thirdly
,
we
are
taught
to
be
thankfull
that
this
Fourthly
,
wee
are
taught
to
imitate
our
Sunne
;
Fiftly
,
Wee
are
taught
to
walke
beseeming
our
1
Warily
,
and
uprightly
:
because
this
Sunne
discovers
those
rubbes
and
perills
by
which
men
fall
2
Watchfully
.
In
the
darke
night
men
may
sleep
;
3
Decently
and
comely
.
When
the
sunne
is
up
4
Painefully
and
diligently
.
When
the
sunne
riseth
,
man
goeth
forth
to
his
labour
by
Gods
ordinance
.
Ps.
2
A
ground
of
comfort
:
that
this
Sunne
shall
never
We
have
seene
what
the
garment
is
:
Now
of
the
application
,
[
Clothed
]
where
consider
,
-
1
How
the
Sonne
is
a
garment
.
-
2
How
it
differs
from
other
garments
.
-
3
How
the
woman
is
clothed
with
it
.
First
,
Iesus
Christ
the
Sunne
is
in
many
places
of
Quest.
What
are
the
chiefe
ends
of
garments
?
Answ.
Garments
serve
,
1
for
necessity
.
2
ornament
.
3
distinction
.
1.
The
necessity
of
a
garment
is
in
three
things
.
1
To
cover
bodily
nakednesse
,
and
to
hide
all
corporall
2
To
defend
the
body
from
the
injurie
of
weather
3
To
preserve
and
cherish
naturall
life
for
a
while
2
Garments
serve
not
onely
for
necessitie
,
but
also
Quest.
What
are
these
ornaments
?
An.
The
blessed
and
beautiful
graces
of
humility
,
faith
,
hope
,
love
,
good
conscience
,
layed
up
in
the
closet
and
Casket
of
the
heart
within
;
and
the
shining
and
grace
of
holy
life
,
and
vertuous
conversation
of
Saints
;
which
as
a
cleane
garment
adornes
the
righteousness
of
faith
where
ever
it
is
.
Because
whersoever
the
merit
of
Christ
is
applied
,
there
the
spirit
of
Christ
is
conferred
:
who
effectually
worketh
all
these
shining
graces
by
which
the
whole
man
is
sanctified
,
and
the
spirits
mansion
adorned
.
3
Garments
serve
for
distinction
:
as
the
liverie
Secondly
,
how
doth
this
garment
differ
from
other
garments
?
Ans.
In
the
1
efficient
.
2
matter
.
3
price
.
4
vse
1
The
Author
.
All
other
garments
for
the
body
are
made
by
man
:
but
this
could
onely
be
made
by
God
and
man
Hee
must
be
God
to
performe
an
infinite
I
clothed
thee
.
2
The
matter
and
manner
.
All
other
garments
are
3
The
price
.
Other
garments
are
made
either
of
4
The
use
.
Other
garments
may
couer
our
bodily
nakednesse
,
The
durance
.
They
all
waxe
old
and
decay
.
Even
Thirdly
,
how
is
this
woman
cloathed
with
the
Answ.
Two
wayes
.
1
On
Gods
part
,
by
his
gracious
imputation
of
Abraham
beleeved
,
and
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousnesse
;
and
not
to
him
onely
,
but
to
us
that
beleeve
.
2
On
mans
part
by
sound
application
and
acceptation
:
have
put
on
Christ
.
And
thus
in
respect
of
the
sacrament
and
externall
profession
,
good
and
bad
may
put
him
on
:
as
every
man
may
easily
hang
a
cloak
or
loose
garment
upon
himselfe
.
2
Spirituall
and
by
faith
also
,
when
a
man
is
not
only
baptized
with
water
,
but
also
with
the
holy
Ghost
and
fire
,
when
inward
and
outward
washing
goe
together
.
A
man
is
then
truely
said
to
be
clothed
,
when
he
hath
put
on
all
his
clothes
,
one
peece
as
well
as
another
.
And
this
is
Augustines
distinction
Some
put
on
Christ
onely
by
Sacramentall
washing
,
some
by
spirituall
regeneration
.
This
is
also
the
Apostles
distinction
,
speaking
to
them
that
were
baptized
already
:
Rom.
13
14.
But
put
yee
on
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
;
so
implying
that
there
was
a
further
putting
on
of
Christ
then
by
the
Sacrament
.
Quest.
But
what
is
required
to
this
putting
on
of
Christ
?
Answ.
There
are
five
graces
especially
necessary
1
The
grace
of
true
repentance
and
mortification
.
which
bewrayeth
it selfe
in
two
things
.
1
A
sight
and
most
humble
sense
,
and
sorrow
,
and
(
as
Dan.
9.
8
)
shame
for
our
nakednesse
.
A
daily
putting
off
the
filthy
ragges
of
our
owne
sinfull
nature
,
and
lothsome
lusts
;
for
this
new
garment
will
never
come
upon
our
old
ragges
of
sinne
Adam
casts
off
his
figgeleaves
,
when
God
makes
him
coates
.
2
The
grace
of
speciall
faith
which
justifieth
,
and
so
3
The
grace
of
fervent
invocation
and
prayer
.
That
4
The
grace
of
true
sanctification
and
holinesse
.
created
after
God
;
and
hast
attained
a
new
suite
and
habit
,
and
art
changed
in
thy
course
.
5
The
grace
of
hope
and
expectation
.
Earnestly
desiring
Having
expounded
the
severall
things
in
this
application
of
the
garment
,
we
come
to
the
observations
.
Where
we
will
handle
three
maine
duties
of
The
first
dutie
is
;
Every
Christian
in
sence
of
his
owne
nakedness
must
labour
to
put
on
this
garment
;
Rom.
13.
14.
but
put
yee
on
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Considering
.
1
The
necessity
;
in
that
we
the
of-spring
of
Adam
are
as
naked
in
our
nature
,
as
ever
Adam
was
:
And
as
the
naked
infant
is
exposed
to
all
injuries
and
death
it selfe
,
unlesse
the
parents
take
it
from
the
birth
,
and
wrappe
it
in
cloathes
:
so
were
we
till
it
pleased
our
heavenly
Father
to
provide
us
a
cover
for
our
soules
nakednesse
.
Wee
must
not
therefore
suffer
this
cloathing
to
lie
in
Gods
wardrobe
;
but
we
must
put
it
on
;
partly
by
faithfull
application
,
grounding
our
confidence
on
the
onely
merit
and
righteousnesse
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
matter
of
our
righteousnesse
;
and
partly
by
imitation
of
his
holy
vertues
,
growing
in
daily
sanctification
.
2
The
excellent
properties
and
benefits
of
this
garment
should
stirre
up
our
diligence
to
make
our selves
sure
of
it
:
which
properties
and
benefits
are
of
two
sorts
:
1
in
saving
us
from
evils
.
2
in
procuring
us
all
good
.
1
In
saving
us
from
evils
,
in
that
,
1
It
alone
covereth
Answ.
In
my selfe
I
am
so
;
but
in
this
garment
my
sinne
is
hid
.
Ob.
But
no
sinner
can
come
to
heaven
.
Answ.
No
,
unlesse
he
have
the
wedding
garment
which
I
have
by
faith
:
and
this
brings
me
into
the
Bride
Chamber
.
Ob.
But
thou
art
unworthy
of
any
thing
but
damnation
.
Answ.
In
my
person
I
am
,
but
in
this
garment
I
have
a
worthinesse
imputed
to
me
,
Rev.
3.
4.
Ob.
But
sinne
drives
thee
from
GOD
,
and
GOD
from
thee
;
how
darest
thou
pray
or
hope
to
speede
?
An.
If
I
came
to
GOD
in
my
owne
name
I
were
hopelesse
:
but
I
am
clothed
with
Christ
in
the
sight
of
GOD
,
and
present
his
merit
in
my
behalfe
.
By
fastning
on
me
this
garment
,
I
am
one
and
the
same
person
with
Christ
,
and
GOD
can
no
more
deny
me
then
him
.
Wouldest
thou
know
what
to
doe
against
accusations
,
and
cold
feares
and
terros
of
Conscience
?
This
garment
put
on
keepes
the
heart
warme
and
comfortable
,
as
if
a
man
walked
in
the
warme
sunne
.
●f
a
man
were
clothed
with
the
sunne
,
how
could
he
be
cold
;
It
is
one
of
the
curses
of
the
Law
,
to
put
on
clothes
and
not
be
warme
:
but
this
garment
removes
all
curse
,
never
was
any
clothed
herewith
exposed
to
the
curse
.
Never
came
Christ
any
where
,
but
if
he
found
not
joy
,
he
left
joy
behind
him
as
in
Lazarus
,
Zacheus
the
Iaylor
,
&c.
2
In
procuring
us
all
good
,
which
it
doth
.
1
In
bringing
Ob.
But
have
we
not
all
put
on
Christ
already
,
and
are
baptized
into
his
name
:
How
can
we
still
put
him
on
.
Answ.
1
The
putting
on
of
Christ
is
a
continued
act
of
the
whole
life
.
For
the
understanding
whereof
wee
must
know
,
that
Christ
is
put
on
either
in
regard
of
his
satisfaction
,
or
of
his
sanctification
.
Now
although
we
have
put
on
Christ
once
for
all
in
respect
of
his
satisfaction
,
which
faithfully
applyed
to
us
,
is
our
justification
:
yet
in
respect
of
sanctification
,
he
is
put
on
e-every
day
more
and
more
:
seeing
that
the
life
of
beleevers
is
a
daily
profiting
and
encreasing
in
spirituall
graces
unto
full
holinesse
.
2
This
putting
on
of
Christ
in
this
world
is
in
much
the
strength
of
the
opposites
.
These
are
the
security
and
corruption
of
flesh
,
which
is
still
working
against
grace
.
In
the
dayes
of
peace
and
prosperitie
(
as
in
a
warme
sunshine
)
wee
are
willing
to
hang
our
garment
loosely
and
lightly
about
us
,
and
it
is
ready
to
fall
off
:
we
must
therefore
daily
strive
against
flesh
,
and
fasten
Christ
unto
us
.
This
is
done
,
when
by
daily
confession
of
sinne
,
striving
against
sinne
,
prayer
for
pardon
of
sinne
,
assent
of
the
promises
,
and
purposing
to
sinne
no
more
,
the
poore
beleever
fastneth
Christ
unto
him
;
and
by
daily
renewing
faith
and
repentance
,
he
layes
faster
hold
on
Christ
then
before
.
This
every
baptized
person
doth
not
,
yet
this
putting
on
of
Christ
should
be
the
work
of
every
day
Many
commend
this
garment
,
but
few
put
him
on
.
It
may
be
doubted
that
a
little
tryall
wil
manifest
it
in
multitudes
,
that
either
they
never
put
on
Christ
,
or
hung
him
loosely
in
a
vaine
profession
.
The
second
duty
.
The
Church
must
labour
to
expresse
the
bright
shining
and
purity
of
Iesus
Christ
with
whom
she
is
clothed
:
A
man
that
weares
a
great
mans
cloth
,
will
be
seene
and
made
knowne
to
others
,
that
he
belongs
to
such
a
Master
.
Quest.
How
may
a
Christian
expresse
the
shining
of
the
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
.
Answ.
First
,
in
purity
of
nature
by
regeneration
,
Secondly
,
in
the
puritie
of
the
shining
and
new
gifts
and
graces
of
the
Spirit
within
:
Such
as
are
;
1
Illumination
,
Thirdly
,
in
shining
and
lightsome
conversation
without
.
The
sunne
shines
not
onely
within
,
but
lightsome
actions
,
as
by
renewed
nature
.
1
The
commandement
is
,
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
:
As
the
sunne
shines
to
men
from
within
his
owne
substance
;
so
did
our
sunne
of
righteousnesse
;
and
so
must
his
be
that
are
clothed
with
the
sunne
,
their
life
must
be
as
a
light
in
a
lanthorne
;
not
a
glistering
on
the
outside
onely
,
as
a
civill
mans
or
an
hypocrites
may
,
but
a
light
within
,
shining
outwardly
on
every
side
.
2
Iesus
Christ
shined
in
all
innocency
How
dare
men
mocke
at
purity
and
holinesse
,
and
cast
myre
and
durt
upon
so
precious
and
costly
a
garment
?
pure
as
the
sunne
,
Phil.
1.
10.
for
the
word
Answ.
Will
they
moderate
the
holy
Ghost
;
set
him
to
schoole
;
teach
him
to
speak
;
if
he
over-reach
bring
him
to
their
scantling
?
But
hee
tells
thee
;
thou
must
either
be
pure
or
impure
without
toleration
or
indulgence
of
thy selfe
.
We
shall
be
impure
enough
when
we
have
done
all
we
can
,
without
pleading
for
it
.
Thou
must
be
clothed
either
with
the
sunne
,
or
with
thy
sinne
.
2
Hold
before
thee
the
Lords
commendation
of
the
Church
,
that
she
is
not
onely
faire
The
third
duty
is
;
That
being
thus
clothed
,
wee
be
carefull
to
keepe
our
clothes
cleane
and
undefiled
.
walking
worthy
of
Iesus
Christ
;
Eph.
4.
1.
when
the
whole
life
of
a
regenerate
man
is
as
a
cleane
garment
new
washed
.
And
Phil.
1.
27
onely
let
your
conversation
be
such
as
beseemeth
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
as
if
it
were
the
onely
care
of
a
Christian.
Three
maine
reasons
there
are
to
enforce
this
duty
.
1.
Civility
teacheth
men
and
women
to
beware
2
It
is
for
the
honor
of
Christ
that
we
be
carefull
3
As
he
never
had
this
garment
,
whose
care
is
not
to
preserve
it
pure
and
cleane
:
so
no
man
hath
assurance
Quest.
How
may
wee
keepe
our
garments
cleane
and
fayre
?
Answ.
1
By
making
conscience
of
every
sinne
,
and
sincerely
purposing
and
endeavouring
to
obey
2
By
framing
our
life
sutable
and
tunable
to
holy
doctrine
.
A
Christian
then
keepes
his
garment
3
By
keeping
our selves
free
from
the
contagion
of
sinne
in
others
,
no
way
allowing
or
consenting
unto
1
If
this
be
to
keepe
our
garments
cleane
,
then
1
Renting
and
tearing
this
holy
vestment
by
cursing
,
swearing
,
blasphemy
,
nay
some
that
bow
at
2
Others
bespawling
it
with
brutish
and
hatefull
3
Others
bemyre
them
with
worldlinesse
,
covetousnesse
,
pride
,
cruelty
,
deceit
,
lying
;
that
many
heathens
would
be
ashamed
of
them
and
their
religion
,
as
savouring
more
of
earth
or
hell
then
of
heaven
.
4
Others
bemoyle
their
garments
with
fleshlinesse
adultery
,
fornication
,
filthinesse
,
and
uncleannesse
,
5
Others
by
apostacy
and
falling
from
their
purposes
6
Others
that
teare
off
this
garment
,
contemning
7
Others
not
so
foule
as
these
former
monsters
,
2
Let
all
of
us
learne
to
beware
of
stayning
our
(
Tit.
2.
10.
)
is
required
of
all
the
servants
of
God
,
who
must
shew
all
good
faithfulnesse
,
that
they
may
adorne
the
doctrine
of
God
our
Saviour
in
all
things
.
Quest.
How
may
wee
doe
this
?
Ans.
By
considerations
and
practise
.
The
considerations
are
foure
.
1
The
preciousness
of
thy
garment
.
The
name
of
Christ
is
as
a
precious
2
The
foulnesse
and
reproach
of
a
professor
of
lights
upon
Christ
both
the
head
and
members
.
What
saith
Nathan
to
David
(
2
Sam.
12.
14
)
By
this
deed
thou
hast
caused
the
enemies
of
the
Lord
to
blaspheme
.
Rom
,
2.
24.
The
name
of
God
is
blasphemed
through
you
.
Thou
who
gloriest
in
the
Gospell
,
and
transgressest
the
Gospell
;
dishonorest
not
thou
Christ
?
as
ver.
23
And
therefore
we
see
how
grievously
God
takes
it
of
his
own
people
that
they
should
pollute
his
name
among
the
heathen
,
Ezech.
36
20
Will
not
the
prophane
Atheists
and
Miscreants
say
as
much
of
us
as
the
Gentiles
of
the
Israelites
?
These
are
the
people
of
the
Lord
;
these
are
the
professors
of
the
Gospell
,
these
are
the
fruits
of
their
holy
profession
.
The
reproach
of
a
professor
of
the
Gospell
lights
also
upon
Christ
in
his
Members
.
For
(
as
Salomon
saith
)
a
lewd
son
dishonoureth
the
whole
house
:
so
one
carelesse
Christian
casts
myre
and
shame
on
all
his
houshold
.
Woe
be
to
him
that
offends
the
least
of
these
little
ones
,
much
more
to
him
that
offends
and
wounds
all
.
It
is
a
strong
argument
to
keepe
many
wretches
from
heynous
attempts
,
because
they
will
not
staine
their
blood
,
and
blemish
their
house
:
and
much
more
should
Christians
beware
of
staining
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
dishonouring
the
house
of
their
Father
.
3
The
sin
of
a
professor
of
the
Gospell
is
a
double
sinne
,
he
sins
not
onely
against
his
soule
,
but
against
his
4.
Saints
by
calling
must
be
saints
in
conversation
;
2.
Hereby
the
enemies
,
Papists
,
and
prophane
ones
,
if
thou
reclaimest
them
not
being
incurable
,
yet
thou
shalt
convict
them
in
their
consciences
,
stop
their
mouthes
,
and
get
reverence
to
thy
person
even
in
their
hearts
.
The
practises
are
sixe
.
1
Because
we
are
prone
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
and
keepeth
his
garments
.
In
every
thing
whatsoever
we
speake
or
doe
:
what
?
will
this
disgrace
my
profession
,
and
foule
my
garments
?
Is
this
right
,
and
wil
it
doe
my
profession
no
wrong
?
2
As
in
our
bodily
garments
we
make
daily
work
3
Avoid
slipperie
waies
and
occasions
of
falling
;
watch
against
offences
,
make
strait
steps
to
thy
Touch
no
uncleane
thing
,
but
hate
the
workes
of
them
that
fal
away
.
2
Pet.
1.
4.
To
attaine
or
retaine
the
godly
nature
,
thou
must
flye
the
corruptions
of
the
world
through
lust
.
A
man
that
would
keepe
his
clothes
cleane
,
will
not
runne
into
a
flaxdressers
shop
.
4
Soundly
reforme
thy
owne
uncleannesse
;
wash
5
Observe
and
make
right
use
of
Gods
afflictions
:
6
Pray
with
David
:
Let
no
man
be
ashamed
because
of
me
.
What
a
griefe
were
it
to
heare
the
Papists
,
and
scorners
to
triumph
because
of
thee
?
What
a
woe
,
that
thy
pride
,
covetousnesse
,
swearing
,
drunkennesse
(
which
professest
goodnesse
)
should
cast
dung
in
the
faces
of
all
Gods
Children
?
Doth
not
offence
of
one
bring
woe
enough
;
but
that
with
offence
of
God
thou
shouldest
scandalize
all
?
And
were
it
their
names
only
,
it
were
a
lesse
sin
:
but
the
name
of
God
through
their
sides
is
wounded
and
blasphemed
.
And
the
Moone
was
under
her
feet
.
]
Here
is
the
second
propertie
of
this
woman
.
Where
,
1.
the
meaning
.
In
the
meaning
two
things
1.
What
is
meant
by
Moone
;
2.
what
by
under
her
feet
.
1
The
Moone
is
not
properly
taken
,
but
by
a
Metaphor
or
borrowed
speech
.
For
,
this
elegant
Prophecy
1
In
inferiority
.
The
Moone
is
the
lowest
of
all
2
In
mutability
,
and
ever-changing
inconstancy
.
The
world
passeth
away
,
and
the
lust
of
it
;
yea
and
the
lustre
,
that
is
,
whatsoever
is
desirable
in
it
.
3
In
her
spots
and
obscurity
.
For
the
Moone
in
4.
In
the
end
and
use
.
For
by
Gods
ordinance
the
Moone
is
set
to
governe
the
night
,
as
the
sunne
to
I
goe
now
to
a
place
where
money
beares
no
mastery
.
Rev.
21.
23.
That
Citie
hath
no
need
of
the
worlds
sunne
nor
Moone
,
for
the
glory
of
God
and
the
Lambe
is
the
light
of
it
.
And
ch.
22.
5.
There
shall
be
no
night
there
,
nor
any
use
of
a
candle
,
&c.
for
the
Lord
gives
them
light
.
Where
the
Sunne
never
sets
,
what
need
the
Moone
,
Isa
60.
20.
2
In
the
treading
the
Moone
under
her
feet
.
1.
What
is
meant
by
feet
.
2.
What
to
tread
under
feet
.
For
the
first
.
Feet
are
often
taken
in
Scripture
Metaphorically
,
and
signifie
the
affections
,
desires
,
cares
,
endeavours
.
Because
as
the
feet
carry
the
body
,
&
are
the
instruments
of
motion
;
So
these
carry
our
minds
to
and
fro
.
For
the
mind
is
borne
about
by
the
affections
,
as
the
body
by
feet
.
Ecc.
4.
17
When
thou
entrest
into
the
house
of
God
,
looke
well
to
thy
feet
,
Prov.
4.
27.
Remoove
thy
feet
from
evill
,
that
is
,
affect
not
in
desire
,
act
not
in
endeavour
.
For
the
1
A
disaffecting
of
earthly
things
,
and
a
contempt
of
things
below
.
For
we
shew
our
disrespect
and
base
account
,
yea
a
casting
out
of
our
affections
the
things
we
tread
under
our
feet
.
2
A
mind
elevated
and
lifted
above
the
world
and
all
earthly
things
.
The
womans
affections
are
set
above
them
all
;
as
wee
stand
wholly
above
the
things
which
we
cast
under
our
feet
.
3
A
setled
and
undaunted
resolution
against
the
varieties
and
changes
of
crosses
and
afflictions
,
swallowing
and
digesting
,
yea
stoutly
contemning
the
calamities
and
adversities
,
as
well
as
the
prosperitie
of
the
world
;
and
by
no
meanes
will
suffer
her selfe
to
be
divorced
from
her
Sunne
.
And
this
was
the
very
estate
of
the
Virgin-Primitive
Church
next
after
the
Apostles
(
which
this
Prophecy
aimeth
and
pointeth
at
more
specially
)
which
despised
the
riches
,
pride
,
pompe
,
and
ambition
which
crept
in
in
the
succeeding
ages
to
his
bane
.
But
as
yet
she
endured
afflictions
,
and
most
violent
persecutions
,
and
contemned
both
the
force
and
flatterie
of
Tyrants
,
by
which
they
would
have
wonne
her
from
the
profession
,
and
fruition
of
Iesus
Christ
the
Sun
of
righteousnesse
.
The
propertie
of
the
Church
and
true
members
of
it
,
is
to
despise
and
contemne
the
best
things
,
and
the
worst
of
the
world
,
in
comparison
of
Iesus
Christ
.
First
,
the
best
of
the
world
is
troden
under
the
Moses
by
faith
refused
to
be
the
sonne
of
Pharaohs
daughter
.
He
was
adopted
a
Kings
sonne
,
he
lived
in
all
the
delights
of
the
Court
exempt
from
all
care
;
he
might
have
had
some
hope
in
time
to
have
attained
to
the
kingdome
it selfe
;
yet
despising
al
that
dignity
,
went
to
visite
his
bretheren
the
Hebrewes
,
and
preferred
their
oppressed
estate
before
his
owne
preferment
,
and
joyned
with
them
,
as
one
certainly
perswaded
to
be
at
length
partner
in
the
promise
made
to
the
Fathers
.
The
Apostles
left
all
to
follow
Christ
.
The
wise
Merchant
sels
all
to
purchase
the
Pearle
.
Paul
accounts
not
his
life
deare
to
fulfill
the
ministration
which
he
had
received
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
Acts
20
24.
The
same
Paul
esteemes
all
worldly
respects
,
riches
,
gifts
,
knowledge
,
compared
with
the
riches
,
and
knowledge
of
Christ
,
to
be
but
losse
and
dung
,
Phil.
3.
7
,
8.
Secondly
,
the
worst
of
the
world
is
contemned
Moses
chose
to
suffer
adversitie
with
Gods
people
,
esteeming
the
rebukes
of
Christ
greater
riches
then
the
treasures
of
Egypt
.
And
ver.
35.
The
saints
were
racked
,
stoned
,
hewed
asunder
,
and
would
not
be
delivered
,
because
they
looked
for
a
better
resurrection
.
The
Apostles
rejoyced
to
suffer
.
Thirdly
,
both
best
and
worst
is
troden
under
foot
,
that
neither
life
,
that
is
,
the
pleasures
of
life
;
nor
death
,
that
is
,
the
paines
and
terrors
before
,
as
well
as
the
stroke
of
death
it selfe
;
nor
things
present
,
that
is
,
evils
of
sense
;
nor
things
to
come
,
that
is
,
evils
in
expectation
;
nor
height
,
neither
of
prosperity
,
nor
depth
,
of
adversity
,
nor
any
thing
else
can
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
;
neither
which
he
in
Christ
beareth
to
us
,
nor
wee
in
Christ
unto
him
.
1
As
he
that
hath
the
Sunne
,
careth
but
a
little
2
Faith
is
an
invincible
thing
:
all
things
are
possible
3
Where
the
treasure
is
there
is
the
heart
(
as
where
the
carkeis
is
,
thither
the
Eagles
will
resort
)
and
all
other
things
are
nothing
to
the
treasure
.
Christ
is
the
Christians
treasure
layd
up
in
heaven
;
where
Christs
home
is
,
there
is
his
;
where
Christs
estate
is
,
there
is
his
.
And
because
hee
cannot
bestow
his
affections
on
Christ
and
the
world
too
;
nor
serve
two
Masters
at
the
same
time
commanding
contrary
things
(
no
more
then
he
can
with
the
same
eye
looke
upward
and
downward
at
once
)
therefore
he
cleaves
to
the
one
,
and
hates
the
other
.
4
The
sound
Christian
hath
a
right
Iudgement
1
Mutably
good
,
moone-like
and
not
so
unchangeably
.
2
Good
,
but
to
good
men
only
;
(
as
the
Camelion
Honours
,
pleasures
,
delights
,
are
called
the
pleasures
of
sinne
;
not
because
they
are
so
in
themselves
,
but
because
they
are
often
occasions
and
instruments
of
sinne
;
and
are
seldome
had
or
held
without
some
sin
or
other
.
3
Good
,
but
in
no
excellent
or
eminent
degree
of
goodnesse
,
neither
in
themselves
,
as
being
mutable
;
4
Good
,
but
so
as
in
comparison
they
are
not
worth
the
name
of
good
;
namely
,
in
comparison
of
heavenly
and
spirituall
good
things
.
Hence
Salomon
esteemed
wisdome
above
all
wealth
and
pompe
,
as
1
King
.
3.
And
Paul
who
acknowledged
these
the
good
Creatures
of
God
,
1
Tim.
44.
And
profitable
helpes
to
performe
duties
of
piety
and
mercy
.
chap.
6.
18.
Yet
in
comparison
of
Christ
cals
them
very
drosse
and
dung
.
For
as
the
light
of
the
Moone
in
it selfe
hath
a
comfortable
brightnesse
;
yet
compared
with
the
light
of
the
Sunne
is
very
darknesse
.
So
all
worldly
things
in
themselves
are
good
comforts
and
helps
;
yet
compared
with
Christ
,
and
waighed
with
his
worth
,
vanish
to
nothing
,
yea
to
worse
then
nothing
.
5
The
true
Christian
seeth
and
discerneth
in
Christ
that
worth
and
excellency
which
al
the
world
cannot
afford
.
1
He
sees
Christ
crowned
with
honor
and
glory
2
He
sees
and
enjoyes
in
Christ
the
dignity
of
his
adoption
,
by
which
of
a
child
of
wrath
he
becomes
the
child
of
God
;
and
attaines
a
true
nobility
in
the
blood
of
Christ
;
and
allyance
with
the
Saints
,
in
comparison
of
which
all
earthly
nobility
&
allyance
is
but
rottennesse
,
as
rising
out
of
sinfull
and
corruptible
seede
.
3
By
Iesus
Christ
he
hath
attained
an
happy
communion
with
God
the
Father
;
perfect
remission
&
righteousnes
by
God
the
Sonne
;
sweet
and
inward
consolation
by
the
holy
Ghost
;
the
safe
&
serviceable
attendance
of
the
holy
Angels
;
a
perfect
rule
of
faith
and
life
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
a
sweet
concord
and
happy
communion
with
the
Saints
,
with
whom
he
fruitfully
converseth
;
an
harmonicall
and
musicall
peace
of
good
conscience
within
himselfe
,
which
passeth
all
understanding
;
and
all
needfull
supplies
without
him
both
for
life
and
godlinesse
.
4
By
Iesus
Christ
he
hath
attained
an
inexhaust
Now
consider
,
if
a
thousand
worlds
can
afford
any
one
of
these
contentments
;
or
if
they
all
could
make
a
man
so
rich
or
happy
;
or
if
ever
thou
sawest
the
greatest
Potentate
without
Christ
so
rich
,
mighty
or
glorious
,
as
the
poorest
and
basest
Christian
,
treading
all
that
vanitie
and
Mooneshine
under
his
feet
.
1
To
reproove
many
men
,
who
in
comparison
of
1
Who
for
want
of
●ound
judgement
disesteeme
the
highest
state
of
a
Christian
,
weighed
with
worldly
respects
&
preferments
.
Every
man
makes
high
rekoning
of
earthly
parentage
:
but
scarce
one
of
a
thousand
cares
a
rush
for
the
dignity
of
adoption
in
Christ
as
if
to
be
the
son
of
a
King
were
more
honor
,
then
to
be
a
son
of
God
.
Earthly
preferments
ravish
and
affect
men
,
and
lift
them
up
above
themselves
:
but
offer
the
preferments
of
the
kingdome
of
heaven
to
most
men
,
they
refuse
and
scorne
them
.
How
doth
it
rejoyce
mens
hearts
to
see
worldly
wealth
flow
in
in
abundance
;
or
when
an
heritage
of
a
piece
of
earth
fals
upon
them
?
But
how
few
are
of
Davids
mind
,
who
had
more
joy
of
heart
in
the
cheerefull
countenance
of
God
,
then
others
when
their
corne
,
wine
and
oyle
increased
?
Few
are
halfe
so
glad
to
become
heires
apparant
of
heaven
.
2
Who
for
want
of
sound
love
of
Christ
plainely
Let
all
of
us
against
this
corruption
consider
;
5
What
a
folly
were
it
to
bee
so
affected
with
the
light
of
the
Moone
,
as
for
it
to
neglect
the
brightnes
2
Let
no
member
of
the
Church
thinke
that
hee
may
set
the
Moone
any
where
but
under
his
feet
.
A
sonne
of
this
mother
may
not
set
the
Moone
upon
his
head
,
by
placing
his
chiefe
study
how
to
get
and
keepe
the
world
and
wealth
of
it
.
Nor
in
his
Iudgement
,
advancing
them
above
their
due
place
;
but
with
Mary
acknowledge
a
better
part
.
Neither
may
he
set
them
on
his
heart
by
minding
earthly
things
,
or
by
affecting
and
covetous
desiring
them
above
better
things
.
Neither
hold
them
in
his
hand
by
base
and
tenacious
keeping
them
when
he
may
exchange
them
for
better
things
;
but
in
this
comparison
tread
them
under
his
foote
,
and
contemne
such
bewitching
vanities
.
The
text
affords
us
some
motives
.
1
Because
First
,
riches
have
Eagles
wings
to
fly
away
,
Pro.
23.
for
a
season
.
Secondly
,
give
to
Belizarius
one
token
.
Thirdly
,
whole
world
passeth
away
,
&
(
as
the
Moon
)
2
God
hath
put
them
under
our
feet
(
Psal.
8.
6.
thou
3
God
hath
not
put
in
them
any
such
worth
or
good
men
themselves
too
often
resemble
Quest.
How
may
I
know
whether
I
have
the
4
The
wise
worldling
,
in
whose
heart
the
moone
And
upon
her
head
a
Crowne
of
twelve
starres
]
The
1
The
Churches
Crowne
betokeneth
foure
things
.
1
The
honor
of
her
person
,
that
she
is
a
Queene
;
2
Her
eminency
and
glory
;
for
a
Crowne
was
ever
an
ensigne
of
royall
dignitie
;
and
crowned
persons
3
Her
rich
and
abundant
estate
;
for
a
crowne
is
the
4
Her
victory
and
conquest
.
For
crownes
are
set
2
The
matter
of
this
Crowne
;
of
twelve
starres
.
Other
twelve
starres
.
What
cares
she
for
gold
and
stones
that
hath
the
Moone
under
her
feet
?
Quest.
What
is
meant
by
this
crowne
of
twelve
Starres
?
Ans.
The
shining
doctrine
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
here
compared
to
bright
and
beautifull
starres
,
by
whose
meanes
this
woman
gat
this
victorious
Crowne
.
For
this
was
the
Crowne
and
ornament
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
that
she
was
reared
and
advanced
by
the
diligent
and
personall
preaching
and
sufferings
of
the
blessed
Apostles
.
Ob.
But
if
this
was
the
Churches
Crowne
,
then
Answ.
No.
For
1
that
doctrine
is
delivered
to
us
in
writing
,
2
The
substantiall
ministeriall
duties
which
the
Scriptures
ascribe
to
the
Apostles
,
are
not
to
be
restrained
3
The
Pastors
of
the
Church
as
they
succeed
the
twelve
Apostles
in
this
function
of
crowning
the
3
The
place
of
this
Crowne
;
on
her
head
:
Some
understand
by
head
,
the
beginning
of
the
Church
of
the
New
Testament
;
and
so
it
is
true
she
had
then
the
Crowne
of
Virginitie
and
purity
above
all
after-times
;
when
yet
Apostolicall
doctrine
was
not
so
corrupted
by
humane
devices
,
additions
,
and
traditions
as
shortly
after
it
was
.
But
that
is
not
all
;
for
the
true
Church
was
never
without
this
Crowne
.
But
this
Woman
after
the
manner
of
other
Queenes
is
said
to
weare
her
crowne
on
her
head
,
To
note
,
1
That
her
glory
and
crowne
is
in
and
from
her
2
That
her
Crowne
is
not
of
or
from
this
world
,
for
the
moone
is
under
her
feet
.
The
Crowne
is
3
To
note
a
note
of
visibilitie
:
The
head
is
most
conspicuous
,
and
the
most
apparent
part
of
a
man
;
and
a
Crowne
set
upon
the
head
may
be
seene
a
far
off
,
as
the
starres
be
,
in
an
infinite
distance
:
So
when
a
company
or
congregation
of
men
consent
in
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
and
allow
this
doctrine
to
be
the
guide
of
all
businesses
and
matters
of
faith
and
manners
:
here
is
a
Church
crowned
,
and
this
crowne
may
be
discerned
by
all
neare
and
farre
off
.
Wherein
the
Crowne
of
the
Church
,
being
a
Crowne
of
starres
,
differs
and
gets
beyond
the
glory
of
all
earthly
crownes
.
These
may
be
seene
on
the
heads
of
Princes
neere
hand
,
but
not
farre
off
:
But
this
being
a
crowne
of
starres
may
be
seene
a
farre
off
,
as
the
starres
may
.
And
yet
so
surpassing
glorious
is
the
crowne
of
the
Church
;
that
as
a
whole
starre
and
the
glory
of
it
can
never
be
seene
with
humane
eye
:
no
more
can
the
glory
and
crowne
of
the
Church
.
Whereof
(
as
in
the
starres
)
that
which
we
see
of
them
is
in
no
proportion
to
that
which
we
see
not
,
nor
yet
can
see
.
4
To
note
a
difference
betweene
Christs
carrying
of
the
starres
,
and
the
Churches
carrying
of
them
.
Hee
beares
them
in
his
right
hand
(
chap.
2.
1.
)
as
their
Lord
,
their
disposer
and
defender
:
But
she
in
the
Crowne
of
her
head
,
as
her
chiefe
ornament
.
1
The
Apostles
and
ministers
are
as
Starres
in
The
reasons
of
this
doctrine
are
foure
.
1
Starres
are
in
high
place
:
the
Apostles
and
Pastors
are
in
highest
place
in
the
Church
of
the
New
Testament
,
Ephes.
4.
11.
above
Cardinals
,
Patriarches
2
Starres
are
the
brightest
part
of
the
firmament
:
3
Starres
receive
all
their
light
from
the
Sunne
:
4
Starres
have
not
light
imparted
to
them
for
Ministers
being
called
starres
must
resemble
starres
In
humilitie
.
Many
things
in
starres
teach
it
.
As
;
First
,
starres
of
great
magnitude
shew
but
small
:
The
Star
shewes
ten
thousand
times
lesse
then
it
is
.
How
is
he
like
a
Star
,
that
makes
ostentation
of
all
,
perhaps
more
then
is
in
him
.
Secondly
,
they
receive
all
from
the
Sunne
:
so
the
Thirdly
,
in
their
most
swift
motion
they
seeme
Fourthly
,
the
Starres
,
the
nearer
the
Sunne
,
the
Iohn
Baptist
,
He
must
increase
,
and
I
must
decrease
.
Why
should
the
Starres
pride
themselves
,
seeing
the
Sunne
from
whom
they
receive
all
,
was
so
humbled
,
that
being
the
Lord
of
all
,
was
yet
servant
of
all
?
This
duty
he
specially
commended
to
his
followers
;
Learne
of
me
for
I
am
humble
:
and
hath
shewed
us
the
way
to
be
great
in
the
house
;
not
ambitiously
with
Diotrephes
seeking
preheminence
;
but
to
become
the
least
and
lowest
,
is
to
become
greatest
.
2
In
stabilitie
both
in
their
direction
and
motion
,
3
In
fidelitie
and
stedfastnesse
in
their
places
.
The
4
In
unitie
and
concord
.
One
star
differs
from
another
in
glory
,
in
shining
,
and
in
luster
:
one
much
5
In
constancy
and
continuance
in
their
office
.
The
Starres
never
deny
their
light
to
men
,
nor
are
ever
Motives
to
these
duties
.
1
Thou
shalt
uphold
the
2
They
selfe
shall
be
held
as
a
shining
starre
in
the
3
Thou
shalt
by
thy
faithfull
shining
attaine
that
2
Seeing
the
true
Church
is
a
Crowned
Queene
,
All
the
Saints
on
earth
have
Kingly
dignitie
:
All
the
Children
of
this
Mother
are
crowned
as
well
as
shee
1
Pet
2.
●
.
Yee
are
a
royall
Priesthood
.
The
Scripture
plainly
saith
,
that
the
Saints
are
already
made
Kings
unto
God
.
Rev.
1.
6.
and
chap.
5.
10.
And
keeping
the
same
resemblance
,
all
the
children
of
the
Church
are
called
Queenes
,
as
she
is
,
Cant.
67.
There
are
threescore
Queenes
.
1
Their
birth
and
allyance
is
all
princely
&
royall
,
sons
of
God
their
father
the
great
King
of
Kings
.
As
Feare
not
little
flocke
,
for
it
is
your
Fathers
will
to
give
you
the
kingdome
.
2
In
their
mothers
right
whose
crown
descendt
to
al
her
seed
being
the
seed
of
Christ
,
Isai.
55.
3
By
the
pucrhase
of
their
head
Jesus
Christ
,
who
gives
them
not
promise
onely
but
possession
in
present
.
Behold
,
I
give
you
a
Kingdome
,
even
as
my
Father
hath
given
me
a
kingdome
.
Luk
22.
29.
but
this
possession
is
only
in
the
entrance
and
first
degree
in
this
life
:
and
the
full
fruition
and
perfect
possession
reserved
to
the
life
to
come
.
2
They
are
all
anointed
as
Kings
;
both
in
their
head
,
who
is
anointed
with
oile
of
gladnesse
above
3
All
the
Saints
have
the
power
of
Princes
:
As
,
Stronger
is
hee
that
rules
himselfe
,
then
hee
that
rules
a
Citie
.
Prov.
16
32.
He
layes
laws
2.
A
performing
power
,
to
effect
greater
things
To
him
that
beleeveth
,
all
things
are
possible
.
Faith
in
Christ
makes
him
receive
all
he
can
ordinately
desire
,
and
performe
all
in
Christ
that
he
ordinately
desireth
to
doe
;
for
it
can
obtaine
of
God
power
and
strength
to
doe
it
.
3
A
conquering
power
:
Every
Saint
is
already
crowned
a
conquerour
in
part
over
sinne
,
and
Satan
,
4
A
power
of
judging
:
All
the
Saints
shall
judge
4
All
the
Saints
are
crowned
already
with
twelve
stars
,
and
expresse
the
bright
shining
of
saving
and
1
To
magnifie
the
grace
of
God
,
who
out
of
so
2
To
magnifie
the
state
of
Gods
children
;
who
3
Let
the
godly
learn
to
carry
themselves
as
Princes
Qu.
How
may
the
Christian
behave
himselfe
as
a
King
?
An.
1
As
Kings
we
must
spend
our
time
and
2
As
Princes
sort
themselves
not
with
base
and
3
Bee
valorous
as
Kings
,
and
couragious
against
bold
and
audacious
enemies
;
never
(
out
of
cowardise
4
Bee
armed
like
Princes
,
with
the
armour
of
5
Be
bountifull
as
Princes
.
Christians
must
be
4
Learne
that
counsell
to
the
Angell
of
the
hold
that
which
thou
hast
and
let
none
take
away
thy
Crowne
.
Kings
stand
to
the
death
to
defend
their
Crownes
:
so
must
the
beleever
stand
a
professed
enemie
to
all
the
enemies
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
;
yea
stand
out
in
the
extreame
perill
of
his
life
in
the
defence
of
his
Crowne
.
Qu.
May
the
Crowne
be
taken
away
?
An.
The
crowne
is
either
;
First
,
of
eternall
life
;
which
cannot
be
lost
in
respect
of
Gods
purpose
and
preservation
,
though
in
respect
of
our
infirmity
it
else
might
.
Ob
▪
What
meanes
the
threatning
?
An.
It
is
conditionall
,
except
thou
persevere
;
but
Saints
doe
persevere
,
by
1.
Gods
keeping
them
.
2.
Christs
intercession
that
their
faith
faile
not
.
3.
Their
prayer
of
faith
and
watchfulnesse
.
4.
Their
obedience
to
holy
exhortations
and
menaces
.
Or
,
Secondly
,
the
Crowne
is
the
Crowne
of
holy
5
Note
what
a
dangerous
thing
it
is
,
1
To
strive
against
and
resist
the
word
and
Gospell
of
Thus
much
of
the
3.
first
properties
of
the
Church
.
Who
so
long
as
she
shined
in
the
clothing
of
the
sun
,
and
held
the
Moone
under
her
fcet
,
and
carryed
the
starrie
Crowne
upon
her
head
;
so
long
she
continued
the
chast
spouse
of
Christ
.
But
in
processe
of
time
,
when
in
stead
of
the
Sunne
she
put
on
and
arrayed
her selfe
with
purple
and
scarlet
;
and
set
the
Moone
above
her
head
,
affecting
,
admiring
,
and
aspiring
after
earthly
wealth
and
dignitie
:
and
in
stead
of
twelve
starres
in
her
Crowne
,
shee
decked
her
crowne
,
with
gold
,
and
pearles
,
and
precious
stones
,
Then
she
became
the
harlot
,
sitting
on
the
scarlet
coloured
Beast
;
and
the
mother
of
whordomes
and
abominations
of
the
whole
earth
.
Rev.
17.
3
,
4
,
5.
They
are
deceived
that
suppose
the
glory
of
Christs
true
Church
consisteth
in
scarlet
and
purple
,
in
gold
and
silver
,
in
pompe
and
externall
honor
,
in
princely
Lordship
and
Popedome
.
Let
the
whore
of
Babylon
decke
her selfe
with
these
enticing
trickes
:
But
the
spoule
of
Christ
is
knowne
by
her
crowne
of
starres
;
and
that
inward
,
simple
,
and
native
beauty
and
glory
,
which
useth
to
draw
not
the
worlds
admiration
,
but
contempt
upon
it
.
Ver.
2.
And
she
was
with
child
,
and
cryed
travelling
&c.
]
Now
followeth
the
fourth
propertie
,
in
the
description
of
this
woman
;
namely
her
pregnancy
and
fruitfulnesse
in
travelling
and
bearing
of
children
.
In
the
verse
are
two
generall
parts
.
I.
Her
conception
and
carrying
of
her
child
;
in
that
she
was
with
child
ready
to
be
delivered
.
II.
Her
painefull
travell
and
birth
;
that
she
was
pained
,
and
cryed
to
be
delivered
.
In
the
meaning
are
three
questions
to
be
resolved
.
1
What
is
meant
by
this
conception
and
being
An.
It
is
no
new
or
strange
thing
in
the
Scriptures
Reioyce
thou
barren
,
&c.
The
Church
of
the
Gentiles
which
before
was
barren
,
but
now
hath
more
children
then
the
married
wife
,
that
is
,
the
Jewes
who
came
of
Sarah
,
opposed
to
Agar
.
The
reason
is
,
because
of
the
similitude
and
agreement
between
the
bringing
forth
of
children
to
God
in
grace
;
and
that
to
man
in
nature
.
The
resemblance
stands
especially
in
five
things
.
1
As
wee
had
two
parents
(
saith
Augustine
)
who
begat
us
to
death
,
Adam
and
Eve
:
so
must
wee
have
two
parents
to
beget
us
unto
life
,
Christ
&
his
Church
and
these
two
must
be
one
flesh
by
the
bond
of
marriage
.
2
As
a
woman
becomes
a
mother
by
meanes
of
3
When
Jesus
Christ
the
father
,
the
second
Adam
4
As
a
Woman
having
conceived
brings
not
forth
5
As
a
mother
come
to
the
full
moneths
of
birth
,
bringeth
her
child
into
the
light
:
So
doth
the
Church
2
Why
is
this
woman
said
now
to
be
with
child
,
An.
No.
For
first
,
she
had
beene
very
fruitfull
before
:
as
ver.
17.
there
is
mention
of
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
Secondly
,
all
the
sonnes
and
children
of
God
in
all
ages
were
children
of
this
woman
.
Thirdly
,
this
vision
being
to
be
referred
to
the
times
after
the
Apostles
,
before
and
about
the
times
of
the
tyrannicall
Heathen
Emperors
,
both
Scriptures
and
stories
record
that
there
was
a
wonderfull
increase
of
Christians
almost
all
the
world
over
;
so
as
the
Tyrants
were
still
kept
in
worke
,
though
they
slew
them
by
tenne
thousands
and
hundred
thousands
.
Therefore
wee
must
distinguish
of
the
Churches
travell
.
This
travell
is
either
,
1
Generall
,
in
the
bringing
forth
of
faithfull
men
to
Christ
in
generall
;
and
this
is
not
directly
aymed
at
here
:
Or
,
2
Speciall
and
particular
,
of
some
speciall
Childbirth
which
now
she
was
payned
for
,
and
cryed
to
the
Lord
with
ardent
prayers
for
,
and
which
was
shortly
to
be
borne
and
brought
forth
.
This
seemes
plaine
in
the
fift
verse
:
For
what
she
was
with
child
with
,
that
she
brought
forth
;
and
that
was
a
particular
manchild
,
of
whom
we
will
enquire
in
the
place
.
3
Why
she
is
said
to
cry
in
paine
ready
to
be
delivered
?
An.
For
two
reasons
.
1
To
hold
the
resemblance
.
For
as
God
hath
by
his
inevitable
sentence
for
the
sinne
of
man
,
annexed
2
For
a
more
speciall
reason
in
the
text
,
which
in
a
word
was
this
.
The
Church
being
now
in
and
under
cruell
persecutions
,
and
lamentable
oppressions
;
and
being
in
her selfe
as
Woman
weake
and
helplesse
,
exposed
to
all
tyranny
and
unjust
vexation
;
seeth
the
want
of
a
protector
,
and
powerfull
defender
of
the
Christian
faith
,
and
Christian
people
.
And
therefore
as
earnestly
desires
by
some
of
her
owne
Sonnes
deliverance
from
those
paines
and
oppressions
,
as
a
woman
in
travell
doth
desire
riddance
from
her
paines
and
sorrowes
.
1.
The
Church
of
God
is
a
fruitfull
Mother
daily
bringing
forth
children
to
Jesus
Christ
.
Psa.
87.
5.
Of
Sion
shall
be
said
,
many
shall
be
borne
in
her
.
The
Church
typed
by
Salomons
wife
,
hath
in
stead
of
parents
children
,
whom
she
maketh
Princes
in
all
lands
,
Psa.
45.
16.
Cant
7.
2.
The
navell
of
the
Church
is
described
to
be
as
a
round
bowle
or
cup
:
and
as
a
heap
of
wheat
hedged
about
with
Lillies
.
A
bowle
or
cuppe
never
wanting
sweet
and
gracious
liquor
:
A
round
bowle
,
a
capacious
figure
in
signe
of
fruitfulnesse
;
and
equally
affected
(
as
a
round
figure
)
to
fruitfulnesse
on
every
side
.
Which
fruit
is
to
God
as
precious
and
fragrant
as
an
heape
of
wheate
hedged
about
with
Lillies
.
Cant.
1.
15.
the
spouse
hath
made
her
bed
ready
for
the
sweet
embraces
of
her
bridegroome
;
and
professeth
that
her
bed
is
greene
for
two
causes
.
First
,
because
of
the
flourishing
of
it
.
It
must
be
Secondly
,
because
of
the
fruitfulnesse
of
it
.
It
is
ever
greene
by
many
children
daily
begotten
and
borne
unto
God
.
This
doctrine
is
strengthened
by
three
reasons
.
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
a
great
multitude
which
no
man
could
number
,
of
all
nations
,
kinreds
people
,
and
tongues
,
stood
before
the
throne
with
long
white
roabes
,
and
palmes
in
their
hands
.
2
Shee
must
needs
be
a
fruitfull
mother
,
who
is
mother
to
all
the
Sonnes
and
Children
of
God
;
3
She
must
be
a
fruitfull
Mother
that
doth
perpetually
Never
to
content
our selves
with
our
first
birth
of
our
naturall
Mother
;
unlesse
we
be
borne
againe
of
For
1
Naturall
birth
(
suppose
it
never
so
royall
or
noble
)
is
but
of
mortall
and
corruptible
seed
:
but
this
is
of
seed
incorruptible
and
immortall
.
2
Naturall
birth
is
from
the
first
Adam
in
sinne
:
3
By
the
first
birth
we
dye
,
because
we
come
of
4
Naturall
birth
can
onely
advance
to
a
naturall
5
By
the
first
birth
thou
art
an
heyre
of
hell
;
6
The
first
birth
(
never
so
glorious
and
royall
)
Qu.
How
may
wee
come
to
know
this
Mother
An.
The
true
knowledge
of
this
woman
stands
in
two
generals
.
I.
To
know
her
the
true
Mother
,
and
spouse
of
Christ
in
her selfe
.
II.
To
know
her
to
be
also
our
Mother
.
1
The
former
is
so
much
the
more
necessary
,
because
the
Church
of
Rome
(
not
onely
a
stepmother
,
but
a
professed
harlot
)
challengeth
herselfe
to
be
this
woman
;
and
the
Mother
of
this
living
child
;
and
by
fifteene
notes
,
as
arguments
,
alleadged
by
her
deare
sonne
Bellarmine
De
notis
Ecclesiae
,
obtrudeth
herselfe
as
the
Mother
of
all
beleevers
in
the
new
Testament
.
I
am
not
at
leasure
to
unloose
all
the
bundle
;
(
which
perhaps
he
thought
would
prevaile
by
their
number
,
if
there
should
be
no
weight
found
in
them
)
but
I
wil
onely
mention
the
first
five
,
and
by
them
we
shall
easily
discerne
the
rest
.
Bellarmine
his
first
note
that
the
Romish
Church
1
A
consequence
holdeth
not
from
being
named
,
2
What
where
the
Churches
in
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
dayes
;
as
Jerusalem
,
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Ephesus
?
Were
they
not
true
Churches
?
yet
were
they
never
called
Catholike
.
3
They
onely
thus
style
themselves
,
because
,
saith
1
Because
they
have
departed
from
the
Catholike
faith
.
2
Because
it
is
but
a
particular
Church
,
if
so
much
;
and
can
no
more
be
catholike
,
then
a
finger
can
bee
a
hand
,
or
a
hand
a
man
.
True
it
is
,
that
the
true
Churches
doe
call
them
Catholike
;
but
how
?
onely
Ironically
:
and
so
that
note
endeth
either
in
a
jest
or
Irony
.
His
second
note
is
Antiquitie
;
which
is
as
deceitfull
as
the
other
.
For
;
1
What
was
the
Church
in
the
cradle
and
beginnings
2
Antiquity
is
either
in
time
or
in
truth
.
To
3
If
antiquitie
in
time
must
carry
it
,
then
not
4
They
challenge
antiquitie
as
falsely
as
the
former
note
;
for
their
whole
doctrine
(
departing
from
De
Poenit.
distinct.
5.
the
Church
;
and
by
no
authority
of
old
or
new
Testament
.
For
the
not
marriage
of
Ministers
,
Bellarmine
[
a
](A13533-e17290-b)
a
De
Clericis
.
l.
1.
cap.
19.
and
Cassander
[
b
](A13533-e17330-b)
b
Art.
92.
confesse
it
to
be
an
humane
institution
:
Cassander
and
the
Councel
of
Trent
[
c
](A13533-e17360-b)
c
Sess.
24.
call
it
onely
an
Ecclesiasticall
decree
.
For
the
Communion
in
one
kind
,
their
owne
Cajetane
[
d
](A13533-e17390-b)
d
3
part
.
Thom
4.
80.
art.
qu.
3.
confesseth
that
the
contrary
custome
endured
long
in
the
Church
;
and
they
had
cuppes
for
the
nonce
to
serve
the
people
with
wine
.
For
their
Transubstantiation
,
Tonstall
saith
,
No
man
was
bound
to
beleeve
it
till
the
Lateran
Councell
,
which
is
not
much
above
foure
hundred
yeares
agoe
.
And
Bellarmine
himselfe
saith
,
there
is
no
Scripture
to
enforce
it
,
but
the
Churches
determination
.
Why
do
they
brag
of
antiquity
,
and
confesse
so
many
novelties
?
His
third
note
is
perpetuitie
and
duration
.
Indeed
1
Tares
must
continue
with
the
wheat
till
harvest
,
must
they
therefore
be
wheat
for
their
perpetuity
?
And
Antichrist
hath
continued
a
long
time
since
the
Apostles
dayes
,
and
shall
till
Christ
at
his
appearing
abolish
him
;
doth
this
make
his
Synagogue
a
true
Church
?
2
Time
was
when
there
was
a
true
Church
,
and
yet
this
could
be
no
note
of
it
:
and
time
shal
be
when
(
by
their
confession
)
their
Church
shall
faile
,
and
not
endure
to
the
end
.
Ribera
on
Rev.
14.
Rome
is
called
3
The
true
Church
and
Mother
Church
hath
and
ever
shall
continue
in
the
world
:
though
not
in
outward
pomp
and
glory
,
yet
in
that
inward
and
spirituall
beauty
and
glory
which
she
shall
not
lose
,
though
she
be
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
sit
sometimes
defolate
as
a
widow
.
When
this
true
Church
loseth
her
visibility
,
she
loseth
not
her
being
:
no
more
then
the
Sunne
ceaseth
to
be
risen
when
it
is
hid
under
a
cloud
.
The
fourth
note
to
know
this
woman
(
saith
Bellarmine
)
1
That
was
a
true
Church
of
two
in
Paradise
:
When
also
it
was
in
one
family
before
the
flood
:
In
the
flood
consisted
but
of
eight
persons
:
In
the
Old
Testament
in
one
little
kingdome
:
In
the
New
was
but
a
little
flock
,
Luk.
12.
32.
August
.
saith
,
The
Church
was
in
one
Abel
,
in
one
Henoch
.
The
Papists
2
Multitude
is
a
streame
that
the
Church
must
row
hard
against
,
unlesse
we
be
sure
it
be
the
truely
▪
beleeving
multitude
.
Sathans
number
infinitely
exceeds
Christs
;
must
it
therefore
be
the
true
Church
?
the
whole
world
was
made
an
Arrian
,
and
scare
five
Orthodoxe
Bishops
to
resist
it
,
and
they
also
persecuted
:
They
have
the
multitude
,
we
the
faith
.
Let
their
multitudes
goe
in
the
broad
way
:
we
must
walke
His
fift
note
is
succession
of
Bishops
.
A
false
and
deceitfull
note
,
1
A
false
Church
may
have
succession
of
person
2
The
first
Evangelicall
Churches
were
true
3
Right
succession
is
twofold
.
First
,
externall
,
secondly
,
internall
,
or
personall
;
or
doctrinall
.
Where
succession
of
Chayre
and
doctrine
concurre
,
there
is
I
Not
of
doctrine
,
because
they
hold
not
Apostolike
II
Not
of
Seate
,
First
,
because
they
never
proved
nor
can
prove
that
they
have
the
seat
of
Peter
;
or
that
ever
Peter
sate
at
Rome
,
he
being
the
Apostle
of
the
Circumcision
.
Secondly
,
if
they
could
prove
it
;
Ambrose
tells
us
;
They
have
not
the
succession
of
4
For
our
Churches
reformed
,
we
have
the
true
succession
of
Apostolike
doctrine
,
and
the
right
consanguinitie
of
their
doctrine
.
As
for
personall
succession
(
a
thing
not
to
be
much
stood
upon
)
yet
we
are
sure
we
want
not
,
though
it
was
not
alwaies
so
apparant
;
for
God
never
wanted
a
Church
in
earth
.
There
never
wanted
some
in
all
ages
who
have
made
profession
of
the
true
faith
;
as
that
notable
booke
of
Catalogus
testium
veritatis
,
plainely
proveth
.
And
no
doubt
a
many
more
were
stirred
up
in
the
darkest
ages
of
Popery
,
whose
mention
and
memory
were
prevented
from
us
,
while
Antichrist
ruled
both
the
rost
and
records
.
Now
of
all
these
notes
and
their
fellowes
,
which
are
like
these
;
I
will
adde
but
two
testimonies
of
Bellarmine
against
Bellarmine
.
The
former
,
that
The
Scripture
teacheth
which
are
the
notes
of
the
Church
;
but
,
The
Scripture
no
where
teacheth
these
;
Therfore
,
These
are
no
notes
.
The
second
,
that
al
these
notes
make
it
not
evidently
true
,
but
evidently
probable
,
that
the
Romane
Church
is
the
true
Church
.
Mark
,
that
for
all
his
braving
and
coppie
he
sets
on
the
matter
,
his
conscience
tels
him
and
us
,
that
all
these
fifteene
markes
have
no
certainty
in
them
to
lead
us
to
the
true
Mother
.
Even
as
he
fumbled
in
the
great
point
of
justification
by
workes
,
flying
from
all
his
five
bookes
in
the
conclusion
,
as
a
man
who
suffered
wracke
of
his
cause
in
the
very
haven
.
And
the
like
he
did
in
the
disputing
of
the
Popes
temporall
authority
;
which
made
the
Pope
study
to
suppresse
all
his
bookes
.
Yee
see
what
confidence
the
greatest
Pillars
of
Popery
have
in
their
owne
cause
.
Qu.
Seeing
that
by
the
Popish
notes
we
cannot
know
the
true
Mother
;
by
what
sound
and
infallible
markes
may
we
know
her
?
An.
Wee
will
propound
five
fitter
notes
then
theirs
.
This
true
Mother
therefore
is
to
be
knowne
.
-
1
By
her
face
.
-
2
By
her
voice
.
-
3
By
her
qualities
.
-
4
By
her
marriage
.
-
5
By
her
carriage
and
behaviour
.
1
The
best
way
to
know
any
person
is
by
the
face
.
The
face
of
a
true
visible
Church
is
discerned
by
;
1
The
sincere
preaching
and
professing
of
the
word
of
God
.
2
The
due
and
pure
administration
of
the
Sacraments
according
to
that
word
.
3
The
exercise
of
government
and
discipline
appointed
in
the
word
.
The
first
of
these
is
absolutely
requisite
to
the
being
and
face
of
a
Church
.
The
two
later
serve
for
the
beauty
and
stability
of
it
.
By
this
face
Christ
will
have
his
spouse
discerned
;
Joh
8.
30.
If
yee
abide
in
my
word
,
yee
are
ver●ly
my
Disciples
.
And
chap.
10.
his
sheepe
are
knowne
by
hearing
his
voice
,
and
following
him
.
Besides
,
all
will
grant
that
where
Christ
is
,
there
is
the
Church
;
but
where
two
or
three
consent
in
his
name
,
there
is
he
,
Mat.
18.
20.
Thus
we
know
our
Mother
by
her
face
,
because
she
continueth
in
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
as
that
beautifull
Church
did
,
Act.
242.
A
wart
or
two
,
or
a
few
freckles
make
her
lose
some
beauty
,
but
not
her
face
.
She
heares
the
voice
of
her
wel-beloved
,
and
a
stranger
she
will
not
heare
.
She
heares
not
unwritten
traditions
,
nor
fables
and
dreames
of
men
,
nor
Councels
,
nor
Fathers
,
nor
decrees
of
Popes
,
nor
the
voice
of
Antichrist
;
but
stickes
to
the
pure
word
of
God
,
as
the
onely
decider
of
all
cases
,
and
the
onely
umpire
in
all
doubts
and
questions
concerning
faith
or
life
.
2
The
second
note
of
this
Mother
is
her
voice
and
3
A
third
note
is
her
vertues
or
qualities
:
As
▪
First
,
she
is
holy
in
respect
.
1.
Of
holinesse
of
doctrine
which
she
teacheth
.
The
doctrine
which
Secondly
,
she
is
meeke
,
loving
,
patient
,
gentle
,
mercifull
.
Iam.
3.
7.
full
of
good
fruits
.
Her
weapons
4
A
fourth
note
of
this
woman
is
her
Marriage
.
My
welb●loved
is
mine
,
and
I
am
his
.
Christ
is
he
whom
her
soule
loveth
;
and
is
in
her
eyes
the
chiefe
of
ten
thousand
,
Cant.
5.
10.
To
him
she
hath
plighted
her
troth
,
and
cleaves
onely
and
undividedly
unto
him
in
life
and
in
death
.
The
whore
of
Rome
holds
not
Christ
the
head
;
For
1
By
Image-worshiping
and
many
other
Idolatries
they
are
fallen
from
Christ
:
this
is
plaine
in
Colossians
2.
18.
19.
2
They
set
up
the
Pope
in
Christs
place
.
Bellarmine
on
the
1
Pet.
2.
8.
by
the
stone
understandeth
the
Pope
:
And
Catharinus
by
head
mentioned
in
Colos.
2.
19.
will
have
the
Pope
to
be
meant
.
Ob.
But
they
professe
Jesus
Christ
.
An.
Union
is
either
Sacramentall
;
so
they
are
joyned
by
profession
:
or
Mysticall
;
so
they
are
not
joyned
.
The
fift
marke
of
the
true
Mother
,
is
her
carriage
and
behaviour
.
First
,
to
her
husband
,
to
whom
1
She
is
chast
and
faithfull
unto
him
;
she
keepes
herselfe
onely
to
her
husband
,
and
preserves
the
2
She
is
subject
to
her
husband
in
all
things
;
content
to
be
tryed
and
ruled
in
all
cases
by
his
will
,
and
3
She
depends
onely
on
her
husband
and
no
other
for
the
meanes
of
her
welfare
,
and
all
needfull
4
Shee
honors
her
husband
onely
,
and
will
give
a
necessitie
of
presence
,
not
by
a
necessity
of
efficiency
.
Thus
men
and
Angels
are
excluded
from
any
part
of
Gods
honor
.
Secondly
her
behaviour
to
her
children
.
1
She
nurseth
them
at
her
owne
breasts
;
puts
them
not
forth
to
suck
strange
milke
of
traditions
,
Councels
,
2
She
instructs
them
,
and
teacheth
her
children
.
3
She
provides
for
her
children
,
as
the
vertuous
1
They
runne
after
it
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
2
All
the
children
of
that
mother
are
without
comfort
in
life
and
death
;
because
they
are
the
sons
of
Agar
,
and
not
of
the
true
Mother
:
and
therfore
no
inheritance
belongeth
unto
them
.
II.
Having
found
out
the
true
Mother
in
herselfe
:
we
are
now
to
enquire
how
or
by
what
markes
we
may
find
this
Mother
to
be
our
Mother
,
and
our selves
her
children
.
A
man
may
know
himselfe
the
sonne
of
this
Mother
by
sundrie
notes
.
1
As
a
child
borne
comes
into
a
new
world
,
and
findes
a
marveilous
change
in
the
estate
of
it
:
So
a
sonne
borne
of
this
mother
comes
into
a
new
estate
,
is
separated
from
the
world
and
the
corruptions
of
1
Thou
wast
borne
of
flesh
,
and
after
the
will
of
the
flesh
:
but
now
thou
art
borne
of
God
.
This
is
2
In
thy
old
nativity
thou
wast
borne
in
sinne
:
3
In
thy
old
nativity
thou
wast
borne
dead
in
sin
,
I
was
dead
,
but
now
I
am
alive
.
4
In
thy
old
nativity
thou
wast
as
a
dead
man
5
In
thy
old
nativity
thou
wast
borne
an
enemie
2
The
second
marke
to
know
a
man
borne
of
this
Mother
,
is
his
crying
.
The
first
thing
which
discovers
Abba
Father
Rom.
8.
15.
If
any
of
us
have
never
gotten
a
distinct
and
sound
knowledge
of
sinnes
,
and
the
curse
of
God
due
to
the
same
,
nor
applied
to
ourselves
that
wrath
and
curse
denounced
and
due
to
our
particular
sins
,
of
which
we
are
guilty
for
the
humbling
and
breaking
of
our
hard
and
stony
hearts
;
If
we
have
not
out
of
the
sense
of
an
humbled
and
terrified
conscience
seene
our
need
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
from
thence
have
not
more
earnestly
hungred
and
thirsted
after
Jesus
Christ
;
and
cryed
as
much
after
pardon
of
sinne
,
as
a
condemned
man
after
the
Kings
gracious
pardon
.
These
persons
may
well
instruct
their
conversion
,
and
their
birth
of
this
woman
.
All
thy
profession
will
not
make
thee
a
true
sonne
of
the
Church
;
except
thou
cryest
in
sense
of
miserie
after
mercy
and
grace
,
and
this
desire
be
above
al
other
desires
in
the
world
.
On
the
othe
side
;
art
thou
distressed
in
conscience
in
the
sense
of
thy
sinne
.
and
feare
of
damnation
due
to
it
?
Doest
thou
freely
confesse
thy
sinnes
,
and
heartily
bewaile
them
?
Doest
thou
crie
after
Christ
crucified
,
so
as
the
whole
world
would
not
be
so
sweet
as
a
taste
of
Christ
;
and
the
more
thou
valuest
grace
,
dost
thou
the
more
thirst
and
desire
after
it
?
Oh
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
let
not
thine
estate
discourage
thee
;
thou
art
in
a
good
way
,
and
a
comfortable
condition
.
It
is
a
comfort
to
heare
a
child
new
borne
to
cry
;
it
argues
both
birth
and
life
:
and
so
is
it
here
.
3
The
third
note
of
tryall
of
one
borne
of
this
Mother
is
sucking
.
An
infant
so
soone
as
ever
it
is
4
The
fourth
note
is
similitude
and
likenesse
to
the
father
of
this
birth
.
This
mother
brings
forth
5
The
fift
note
of
new
birth
is
growth
.
A
child
He
that
is
borne
of
God
,
overcommeth
the
world
:
and
ver.
18.
He
that
is
borne
of
God
keepeth
himselfe
,
and
the
wicked
one
toucheth
him
not
:
Keepeth
himselfe
,
that
is
,
groweth
up
in
holy
watchfulnesse
,
and
resistance
of
temptations
:
to
which
care
God
addeth
his
blessing
,
that
he
abides
untouched
,
that
is
,
of
raigning
sinne
;
the
wicked
one
strikes
him
not
deadly
,
nor
can
wholly
and
finally
foyle
him
.
Examine
this
strength
of
CHRIST
if
it
bee
in
thee
;
for
so
it
is
called
.
Ephes.
6.
10.
6
A
sixt
note
is
child-like
affections
.
1
To
our
Father
.
2
To
this
Mother
.
The
child-like
affections
1
Honor.
Is
Christ
thy
Father
?
how
doest
thou
honor
him
?
Mal.
1.
6.
The
Apostle
Pauls
care
was
that
2
A
second
child-like
affection
to
Jesus
Christ
,
is
love
.
The
child
loveth
his
father
better
then
all
Now
secondly
,
the
child-like
affections
to
this
mother
are
also
two
.
1
To
honor
,
love
,
and
obey
this
mother
in
all
her
directions
,
in
all
her
corrections
according
to
Ob.
The
Papist
catcheth
at
this
as
making
much
for
him
.
The
Commandements
of
the
Mother
Church
must
be
obayed
;
and
therefore
in
their
Catechismes
(
besides
the
commandements
of
God
)
they
injoyne
a
number
of
the
Churches
commandements
,
which
must
be
obeyed
in
paine
of
damnation
,
aswell
as
Gods
.
Sol.
To
this
I
answer
.
1
That
this
Mother
must
be
obeyed
of
her
children
,
as
other
parents
of
their
children
,
namely
,
In
the
Lord
.
Eph.
6.
For
this
is
the
difference
between
the
commandements
of
this
Father
and
this
Mother
;
His
must
be
obeyed
simply
and
absolutely
as
the
Lords
:
but
hers
onely
in
the
Lord
.
If
the
precepts
of
this
Father
and
Mother
agree
,
then
the
Mothers
commandements
must
be
obeyed
:
but
not
if
they
be
either
contrary
or
diverse
from
his
.
He
that
brings
another
doctrine
must
be
accursed
.
He
or
she
that
addes
to
his
commandements
must
be
accursed
,
and
all
the
plagues
added
to
them
.
And
seeing
Jesus
Christ
the
Lord
of
his
Church
would
deliver
no
doctrine
nor
commandements
to
the
Church
,
but
what
he
heard
from
his
Father
:
no
more
must
the
Church
but
what
she
heares
from
Christ
.
2
Why
should
Rome
a
particular
Church
rather
enjoyne
lawes
on
other
Churches
then
other
Churches
on
her
;
seeing
that
,
parity
admits
not
superiority
?
2
The
second
child-like
affection
to
this
Mother
,
is
compassion
.
Children
of
the
Church
must
be
sensible
,
7
The
seaventh
note
of
one
borne
of
this
woman
,
[
And
cried
in
paine
ready
to
be
delivered
]
The
Church
bringeth
forth
no
children
to
God
A
woman
when
she
travelleth
hath
sorrow
because
her
time
is
come
.
I
It
cost
Christ
no
small
travell
and
sorrow
to
beget
children
to
God
.
For
he
must
become
a
man
of
sorrowes
:
and
never
was
any
sorrow
like
unto
his
.
Nay
,
he
must
sustaine
the
sorrowes
of
hell
,
and
be
broken
to
pieces
with
sorrowes
of
body
and
soule
,
before
one
child
could
ever
be
begotten
unto
God
,
and
therefore
the
Prophet
Esai
.
53.
11.
saith
,
He
shall
see
the
travell
of
his
soule
:
that
is
,
the
seed
for
which
his
soule
travelled
.
And
in
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
&
sowing
this
seed
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
in
his
owne
person
,
what
great
sorrowes
sustained
hee
by
the
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
Princes
,
and
wordly-wise
men
?
and
was
made
a
butte
of
contradiction
;
all
men
resisting
his
person
,
his
doctrine
,
blaspheming
his
miracles
and
mighty
workes
,
preferring
murderers
before
him
,
and
setting
him
with
Belzebub
the
prince
of
the
devils
.
II
The
painefull
travell
of
the
Church
is
by
the
Ministeriall
paines
and
sorrowes
of
her
Pastors
and
Preachers
,
Gal.
4.
19.
Little
children
,
of
whom
I
travell
in
birth
againe
,
till
Christ
be
formed
in
you
.
Elias
in
his
calling
was
in
so
painefull
travell
as
he
was
weary
of
his
life
:
1
King
.
19.
4.
Ier.
4.
19.
The
paines
of
the
Prophet
Esay
made
him
cry
,
His
belly
,
his
leannes
29.
16.
the
Apostles
of
Christ
what
paines
they
endured
appeares
.
2
Cor.
11.
23.
In
labours
abundant
,
in
stripes
above
measure
,
in
prison
many
times
,
in
death
often
.
How
they
were
resisted
in
their
Ministery
,
whipped
like
vagrants
,
reviled
,
stocked
,
turned
out
at
townes
ends
like
miscreants
,
see
Acts
2.
15.
&
4.
18
5.
28.
13.
46.
And
after
,
what
violent
torments
they
indured
in
their
Martyrdomes
,
the
Ecclesiasticall
story
sheweth
.
And
at
this
day
the
labout
and
sufferings
of
godly
and
faithfull
Ministers
is
like
the
labour
and
sorrowes
of
a
woman
in
travell
.
For
when
we
travell
to
bring
forth
some
Children
to
God
out
of
the
common
track
of
the
world
,
how
are
we
often
oppressed
,
contradicted
and
opposed
by
time-servers
,
and
libertines
?
How
abased
and
rejected
by
the
multitude
?
What
heavy
strokes
and
lashes
endure
wee
from
the
tongues
of
the
basest
?
What
slaunders
are
raised
,
and
impudently
cast
out
against
us
by
Papists
and
Atheists
,
and
inhumane
wretches
,
who
fight
against
us
with
nothing
but
witlesse
lies
and
falsehoods
?
So
as
it
is
evidently
true
as
Christ
▪
foretold
his
Disciples
,
If
they
persecuted
me
,
they
will
you
also
,
Joh
15.
20.
And
as
evident
,
that
if
Christ
were
on
earth
they
would
spare
him
no
more
then
they
doe
us
,
He
that
refuseth
you
,
refuseth
me
.
III.
It
is
no
small
part
of
this
travell
of
the
For
what
child
is
there
that
can
begin
to
looke
into
the
light
of
this
spirituall
world
,
to
receive
the
word
of
God
,
to
embrace
the
faith
by
which
Christ
may
be
formed
in
him
:
but
presently
he
is
pinched
with
scornes
and
taunts
,
and
heavily
laded
with
shamefull
indignities
:
even
for
desiring
the
sincere
milke
of
the
word
,
for
the
maintaining
of
that
life
with
which
he
is
newly
quickned
.
Neither
can
it
be
otherwise
,
seeing
whosoever
wil
live
godly
in
Christ
must
suffer
persecution
.
And
whosoever
will
be
a
disciple
of
Jesus
Christ
must
resolve
to
take
up
his
crosse
daily
.
IV.
The
paine
and
travell
of
the
Church
is
1
Naturall
ignorance
:
what
a
let
was
it
in
Nichodemus
,
he
must
goe
into
the
wombe
againe
,
2
Feare
of
difficulties
,
losses
,
and
that
this
birth
would
prove
an
enemie
unto
their
credit
,
profit
,
or
3
Too
hasty
and
inconsiderate
,
and
irresolute
undertaking
of
this
businesse
,
not
casting
the
costs
,
and
4
The
presence
and
love
of
sinne
.
First
,
The
presence
Oh
miserable
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
&c.
Secondly
,
love
of
some
speciall
sinne
or
sinnes
,
which
makes
all
Gods
ordinances
inefficacious
;
Iudas
his
covetousnesse
,
Demas
embracing
the
world
:
or
a
secure
heart
which
lets
all
doctrine
runne
out
.
Heb.
2.
1.
not
cherishing
or
retayning
it
to
an
holy
conception
and
birth
.
Now
what
mervaile
is
it
that
there
be
no
small
labour
to
our
Mother
,
when
our selves
are
not
onely
so
helplesse
to
our
owne
birth
,
but
such
hinderers
of
it
?
Object
.
Esay
66.
7.
Sion
shall
bring
forth
before
her
sorrowes
and
payne
come
on
her
,
and
therefore
brings
her
children
without
paine
.
Sol.
The
Prophet
▪
speakes
not
of
the
same
thing
,
but
of
a
sudden
and
unexpected
deliverance
and
restitution
of
the
Church
,
which
before
seemed
utterly
barren
and
forsaken
.
And
hath
respect
to
the
miraculous
propagation
of
the
gospell
by
the
Apostles
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
which
should
be
so
sudden
and
unexpected
,
as
if
a
woman
should
be
delivered
before
her
paines
be
upon
her
;
for
,
how
miraculous
was
it
,
that
the
Gospell
by
so
few
men
,
in
so
short
time
,
and
by
so
base
persons
in
all
outward
respects
should
be
published
to
the
whole
world
:
and
that
all
people
should
be
by
their
outward
calling
brought
to
the
unitie
of
faith
:
So
as
this
which
is
spoken
in
a
special
respect
concerning
an
outward
calling
,
&
by
an
extraordinary
power
of
God
,
infringeth
not
this
doctrine
concerning
the
inward
calling
and
conversion
in
the
ordinary
course
of
it
,
which
is
not
done
without
much
resistance
;
As
neither
that
of
the
Apostles
was
.
And
this
concernes
the
Ministers
;
and
Ministery
,
and
sheweth
4
things
.
First
,
the
honor
and
dignitie
of
the
holy
Ministery
,
Secondly
,
the
end
of
the
Ministery
must
be
to
bring
children
to
God
.
To
forme
Christ
in
men
,
Behold
,
here
am
I
,
and
the
children
that
thou
hast
given
me
,
Esay
8.
18.
And
whosoever
aymes
not
at
this
,
or
at
any
thing
more
,
misseth
his
worke
,
and
perverteth
his
calling
,
his
reckoning
shall
tell
him
so
:
wee
must
therefore
frame
our
doctrine
,
that
it
may
be
for
the
plainnesse
&
soundnesse
as
Christ
by
it
may
be
formed
;
the
play
of
wit
,
nor
prophane
strong
lines
,
nor
frothy
straines
of
strange
languages
,
will
not
doe
it
.
The
Prophets
,
nor
Apostles
,
nor
our
Lord
himselfe
never
preached
so
.
Thirdly
,
the
duty
of
a
faithfull
Minister
consisteth
in
two
things
.
1
To
resolve
on
paines
in
his
calling
,
as
knowing
he
cannot
bring
men
to
Christ
without
paines
and
labour
.
An
idle
Pastor
that
gives
up
the
paines
of
his
calling
,
is
like
a
yong
mother
that
wold
faine
have
children
without
paines
and
sorrow
in
bringing
forth
.
2
To
love
dearely
persons
wonne
to
the
faith
.
For
he
that
knowes
the
sorrow
of
winning
and
begetting
any
to
Christ
,
cannot
but
love
them
as
his
owne
children
.
And
therefore
hath
Gods
providence
annexed
much
sorrow
to
the
birth
,
that
the
child
might
bee
so
much
more
tendred
and
loved
of
the
Mother
,
as
she
hath
dearely
bought
it
.
And
so
in
this
spirituall
birth
it
is
true
.
And
a
spirituall
Father
may
rebuke
and
sharply
reproove
his
children
begotten
by
his
paines
,
for
just
faults
,
and
this
is
fatherly
love
;
but
he
that
shall
reproach
the
whole
seed
of
Christ
,
and
nip
and
blast
goodnesse
in
them
,
and
the
more
they
prosper
in
grace
,
the
more
spitefully
shall
ordinaryly
disgrace
them
;
I
doubt
whether
such
a
one
be
the
Father
of
any
of
their
soules
.
How
doth
a
Mother
,
yea
a
tender
nurse
rejoyce
in
the
health
and
prosperitie
of
the
child
,
and
grieve
even
unto
death
if
the
Child
thrive
not
,
nor
prosper
.
And
who
wold
abide
a
nurse
whom
nothing
so
much
grieveth
as
the
thriving
and
growth
of
the
child
?
Fourthly
,
The
comfort
of
a
faithfull
Minister
.
Howsoever
1
The
are
also
short
as
theirs
,
a
little
while
will
put
an
end
to
their
paines
.
2
They
are
in
the
end
sweet
and
turned
into
joy
,
as
theirs
Joh.
16
21.
A
woman
as
soone
as
she
is
delivered
remembreth
no
more
the
paine
because
a
man-child
is
borne
.
Their
labour
and
paine
passeth
away
and
is
quite
and
quickly
forgotten
,
but
the
joy
is
lasting
and
eternall
,
and
none
can
take
it
away
.
Wee
must
consider
that
if
we
be
rejected
of
men
,
so
was
the
chiefe
builder
,
and
the
Master
builders
the
Apostles
themselves
.
If
we
speake
words
of
truth
and
wisedome
out
of
the
booke
of
God
,
in
the
name
of
God
,
out
of
the
place
of
God
,
some
dare
say
we
will
lie
as
fast
as
a
dog
will
runne
.
If
our
innocency
were
as
bright
as
the
sunne
,
some
dog
will
barke
against
us
.
The
servant
is
not
above
his
Master
.
Our
Master
,
as
innocent
as
he
was
,
some
few
said
he
was
a
good
man
,
but
many
that
he
was
a
Devill
,
and
was
a
very
vile
man
.
Well
,
this
is
the
comfort
of
faith
,
it
shall
breake
out
of
all
clouds
and
darknesse
,
and
shine
in
the
faces
of
all
adversaries
one
day
.
For
,
as
it
frets
the
enemie
that
he
cannot
withhold
Gods
gracious
blessing
from
his
faithfull
servants
here
;
So
much
more
shall
it
breake
their
hearts
,
that
they
cannot
resist
the
glorious
light
of
it
hereafter
.
And
secondly
,
to
the
people
of
God
,
to
be
willing
to
submit
themselves
to
the
sorrowes
of
the
new
Quest.
What
are
these
sorrowes
?
1
Resolve
therefore
of
sorrowes
from
within
,
to
undertake
the
paines
of
true
repentance
,
sound
sorrow
for
sinne
,
mortification
,
selfe-deniall
;
renounce
the
pleasures
of
sinne
which
are
but
for
a
season
.
As
Moses
,
as
that
of
Christ
,
If
any
will
be
a
Disciple
,
let
him
deny
himselfe
.
Is
not
here
a
paines
and
difficulty
to
renounce
the
wisedome
of
the
flesh
,
a
mans
owne
corrupt
will
,
his
affections
and
passions
,
which
must
be
stockt
up
roote
and
branches
,
his
owne
naturall
inclinations
,
which
are
nearer
to
him
then
his
skin
,
his
owne
habits
and
bosome
sinnes
of
long
maintenance
,
to
cut
off
hands
,
and
put
out
eyes
.
2
Resolve
of
sorrowes
from
without
2
Tim.
1.
8
be
partakers
of
the
affliction
of
the
Gospell
.
Take
up
the
crosse
daily
,
and
,
after
one
,
still
expect
another
,
Christ
and
his
crosse
are
inseparable
.
God
might
have
severed
affliction
from
the
gospell
;
as
he
might
if
he
had
pleased
severed
paine
and
sorrow
from
the
birth
of
a
child
;
but
would
not
.
For
,
First
,
his
wisdome
foresaw
it
stood
more
with
Secondly
,
The
Lord
would
stop
Satans
mouth
who
would
accuse
the
Saints
,
as
Iob
,
as
if
we
served
God
for
nought
;
when
we
are
ready
for
Christ
to
endure
all
hazards
,
and
deadly
dangers
.
Thirdly
,
The
Lord
tries
the
truth
of
his
childrens
graces
,
while
they
abide
with
him
in
affliction
.
Now
we
must
resolve
to
goe
through
the
paines
of
new
birth
,
to
difference
our selves
from
,
1
Carnall
gospellers
,
that
like
not
the
gospel
,
because
it
teacheth
selfe-deniall
.
2
Wicked
men
,
because
the
power
of
it
crosseth
their
whole
course
.
3
Polititians
,
who
renounce
it
,
because
it
requires
a
change
,
and
they
can
endure
no
change
,
though
for
the
better
.
3
Resolve
of
paines
and
labour
in
the
meanes
of
1
The
discription
of
Saints
Rev.
7.
19.
those
are
2
The
worth
of
grace
for
which
thou
sufferest
;
3
The
happy
estate
into
which
thou
comest
by
suffering
.
Thou
art
borne
to
blessednesse
.
Blessed
are
And
there
appeared
another
wonder
in
Heaven
.
]
Now
we
come
to
the
description
of
the
Churches
adversarie
and
opposite
enemie
,
under
the
name
and
tipe
of
a
Dragon
.
To
which
description
is
set
a
preface
,
as
before
the
description
of
the
woman
.
Of
which
having
spoken
in
the
1.
ver.
we
here
omit
it
,
onely
remember
that
by
heaven
is
meant
the
Church
of
God
militant
;
for
,
what
hath
the
dragon
to
doe
in
heaven
in
proper
acceptation
.
The
description
of
the
Dragon
is
by
two
arguments
.
-
1
His
adjuncts
,
being
five
.
-
2
His
effects
,
which
are
two
.
His
adjuncts
in
the
text
are
:
-
1
Magnitude
.
-
2
Cruelty
.
-
3
Subtiltie
.
-
4
Power
.
-
5
Victory
.
His
effects
are
-
1
Against
the
Starres
,
he
drew
downe
with
his
taile
the
third
part
.
-
2
Against
the
Woman
,
stood
before
her
to
devoure
her
,
&c.
First
,
Of
the
dragon
himselfe
.
Quest.
What
is
meant
by
the
Dragon
?
Answ.
3
Things
.
1
The
Devill
,
for
so
it
is
expounded
ver.
9.
to
be
Now
the
devill
is
called
metaphorically
a
serpent
or
dragon
.
First
,
By
allusion
to
that
story
Genes.
3.
because
under
this
forme
and
representation
he
deceived
mankind
.
Secondly
,
For
his
poison
and
malice
whereof
he
is
full
,
and
by
which
he
hath
stung
to
death
all
the
sons
of
men
,
as
was
shadowed
by
those
serpents
in
the
wildernesse
,
which
slew
all
the
Israelites
that
looked
not
up
to
the
brasen
Serpent
.
Thirdly
,
For
his
exceeding
strength
and
power
to
hurt
&
destroy
,
whereunto
adde
his
feircenesse
and
bloody
cruelty
against
the
Saints
,
which
makes
the
dragon
dreadfull
,
which
is
of
all
monsters
the
most
fell
and
savage
.
Fourthly
,
For
his
slinesse
,
subtiltie
and
craft
wherein
he
resembleth
the
serpent
which
is
more
subtill
then
all
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
Genes.
3.
1.
and
this
is
mentioned
ver.
●
.
which
deceived
all
the
world
.
And
this
his
nature
is
couched
in
his
name
,
drac●
,
coning
of
a
word
signifying
to
see
peircingly
,
for
he
is
subtile
acute
and
quicke
sighted
to
discerne
a
far
off
his
pray
and
advantage
against
us
.
2
By
the
dragon
is
also
meant
the
instruments
of
a
dragon
.
And
Exek.
29.
3.
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
for
his
tyranny
against
the
Church
is
called
the
great
dragon
that
lies
in
the
midst
of
his
rivers
.
Psal.
74.
13.
thou
dividedst
the
sea
by
thy
power
,
thou
brakest
the
heads
of
Dragons
.
(
that
is
,
the
pursuing
Egyptians
)
in
the
waters
.
And
in
the
next
verse
he
seemeth
to
call
Pharaoh
by
the
name
of
Leviathan
;
Which
as
it
is
the
great
destroyer
of
the
sea
,
and
swallowes
up
innumerable
lesser
fishes
;
so
,
he
would
swallow
up
all
the
Church
before
him
;
and
was
a
terrour
to
all
nations
round
about
him
.
Object
.
But
here
is
mention
but
of
one
dragon
;
whereas
of
devils
be
many
legions
,
and
millions
of
fierce
and
wicked
men
and
enemies
of
the
Church
.
Sol.
The
whole
kingdome
of
the
devill
may
be
Because
.
1
It
is
a
kingdome
not
divided
against
it selfe
,
al
of
it
is
but
one
corporation
or
societie
:
for
,
although
they
be
severall
in
themselves
,
yet
they
all
joine
in
mischiefe
and
malice
against
Christ
,
and
his
Church
,
as
if
they
were
but
one
and
not
many
.
2
All
the
members
of
that
kingdome
resemble
the
nature
of
their
head
,
which
is
the
dragon
:
and
all
have
one
common
worke
,
and
are
all
fitly
comprehended
under
one
name
.
3
As
all
the
company
of
the
faithfull
beare
the
name
of
Christ
.
1
Cor
12.
12.
So
all
the
company
of
the
wicked
in
whom
Satan
rules
,
is
called
by
the
name
of
the
Dragon
in
this
place
And
of
the
devill
Revel.
2.
10
The
devill
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
:
that
is
,
the
devils
instruments
,
who
all
beare
his
name
.
And
as
well
his
instruments
may
be
here
put
for
himselfe
;
as
himselfe
for
his
instruments
there
.
3
Because
this
vision
was
properly
of
things
and
First
,
They
were
all
one
in
fiercenesse
and
feritie
of
the
it
nature
against
Christ
and
his
Church
;
and
put
forth
all
their
rage
in
maintenance
of
their
idolatrie
,
and
worship
of
the
dragon
,
as
1
Cor.
10
20.
led
by
the
devill
and
ruled
by
his
will
.
Secondly
,
They
were
all
one
in
place
,
one
in
judgment
,
one
in
succession
,
succeeding
one
another
both
in
the
throne
and
authoritie
,
and
in
the
execution
of
it
against
Christ
and
this
woman
his
spouse
,
with
the
crueltie
rather
of
fell
and
fierie
dragons
,
then
of
men
that
had
retained
but
one
sparke
of
humanitie
or
pittie
within
them
.
Thirdly
,
All
of
them
gave
the
dragon
for
their
armes
:
which
doth
not
obscurely
give
us
to
understand
,
what
enemie
the
Spirit
of
God
would
more
particularly
ayme
at
,
and
designe
unto
us
.
And
shew
that
:
The
enemies
of
the
Church
though
they
disagree
As
against
David
rose
up
Hadadezer
King
of
Zobah
,
and
to
his
succours
the
Aramites
of
Damesek
.
2
Sam.
8.
3.
5.
&
chap.
10.
6.
After
them
Aramites
and
Ammonites
and
many
enemies
joyned
as
one
man
against
him
:
so
,
against
Christ
the
Sonne
of
David
conspired
Pharisees
,
Saduces
,
Herodians
,
Essus
.
Yea
Christ
himselfe
was
a
signe
of
contradiction
to
all
people
:
and
so
is
his
Church
.
Luk.
23.
12.
Herod
and
Pilate
had
their
private
quarrels
among
themselves
,
yet
both
agree
and
are
made
friends
against
Christ
.
Acts
17.
18.
Epicures
and
Stoiks
were
as
contrary
in
their
sects
and
opinions
as
blacke
and
white
.
One
most
strict
in
their
way
,
the
other
as
loose
and
libertine
.
One
placed
their
happinesse
in
vertue
and
morall
honesty
;
the
other
in
volupteousnesse
&
brutish
pleasures
.
But
as
contrary
as
they
were
betweene
themselves
,
they
all
band
and
joyne
themselves
against
Paul
and
his
doctrine
.
And
all
wicked
tyrants
and
princes
,
whatsoever
private
quarrels
are
among
themselves
,
yet
all
agree
&
band
themselves
against
Christ
.
Psal.
2.
At
this
day
,
all
the
catholike
countries
,
Spaine
,
Fraunce
,
Italy
,
Germany
,
whatsoever
particular
quarrels
are
among
themselves
,
yet
all
are
in
holy
league
as
they
call
it
,
against
the
poore
Reformed
Churches
.
So
of
all
heretikes
,
if
they
be
never
so
hostile
among
1
Because
of
that
irreconcilable
enmitie
put
between
2
All
darknesse
is
contrary
to
all
light
,
and
the
3
The
policy
of
the
dragon
,
who
well
knowes
4
The
common
corruption
and
consent
of
wicked
eat
up
Gods
people
as
bread
.
Psal.
14.
like
dragons
,
who
so
hate
mankind
,
as
they
devoure
men
,
not
for
hunger
,
but
for
spight
and
hatred
,
taking
great
delight
in
eating
his
pray
.
So
these
delightfully
oppresse
the
people
of
the
high
God
.
First
,
See
how
they
are
deceived
that
make
unitie
Vse
.
1.
Unitie
no
note
of
the
Church
.
a
note
of
the
Church
;
Here
we
see
the
kingdome
of
the
devill
at
unitie
making
up
but
one
dragon
,
all
the
devils
in
hell
are
one
in
their
aimes
and
ends
,
in
their
wils
and
endeavours
against
the
kingdome
of
Jesus
Christ
.
All
the
wicked
in
the
world
,
Jewes
,
Turkes
,
Papists
,
Atheists
,
Epicures
,
all
disagreeing
among
themselves
,
yet
all
joyne
in
one
against
Jesus
Christ
.
The
world
ever
afforded
a
generall
unitie
against
Christ
.
How
was
unitie
a
note
of
the
Church
,
when
all
cryed
crucifie
him
,
and
were
all
with
one
voice
against
Christ
So
,
when
the
whole
world
was
an
Arian
.
Secondly
,
See
what
is
the
unitie
and
peace
wee
endeavour
to
keepe
the
unitie
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
.
It
must
be
the
peace
of
God
that
must
rule
in
our
hearts
.
Col
3.
15.
It
is
an
idle
thing
to
call
for
and
commend
an
unlimited
peace
,
a
carnall
peace
,
a
peace
without
,
yea
against
grace
and
truth
:
the
dragon
can
maintaine
an
unitie
against
veritie
.
And
the
Scripture
every
where
disclaimeth
carnall
peace
Mat.
10
34.
The
Angels
signe
first
glory
to
God
,
and
then
peace
with
men
;
but
it
is
not
for
Gods
glory
to
runne
and
combine
with
evill
men
,
follow
peace
,
and
holinesse
.
And
the
kingdome
of
God
is
,
first
righteousnesse
then
peace
,
Rom
14
17.
Nay
,
it
is
an
holy
,
and
honourable
contention
,
to
contend
for
the
faith
,
for
truth
in
doctrine
,
in
manners
,
against
superstition
,
and
corruption
,
and
wicked
men
and
manners
:
although
the
dragon
will
call
it
faction
,
&
turbulence
,
and
daunt
men
with
noyse
of
troublesome
make-bates
,
as
truly
as
Eliah
was
accucused
to
trouble
all
Israell
,
when
he
destroyed
the
Altars
of
Baal
:
Or
the
Angell
might
be
blamed
for
troubling
the
water
,
for
the
curing
of
mens
diseases
.
Thirdly
,
As
hatred
of
truth
unites
the
hearts
of
all
1
Hereby
wee
shall
prevent
the
dragon
,
who
,
2
As
there
is
not
a
greater
benefit
on
earth
then
communion
of
Saints
,
so
there
is
no
greater
damage
and
detriment
to
Satan
and
his
kingdome
,
then
when
it
is
carefully
and
fruitfully
preserved
:
hence
he
bestirres
himselfe
and
prevailes
with
many
who
would
be
counted
peaceable
men
,
to
live
in
open
malice
by
seaven
yeares
together
,
to
the
scorning
of
many
of
Gods
graces
,
for
which
they
shal
be
countable
.
3
What
a
shame
that
men
of
wicked
opinions
,
and
lewd
practices
can
close
and
combine
themselves
against
God
and
his
Sonne
,
against
his
truth
and
servants
;
and
we
that
professe
the
doctrine
of
grace
and
love
,
and
in
judgement
hold
the
same
truth
,
yet
in
affection
,
and
conversation
,
breake
one
from
another
,
as
if
we
had
no
such
bands
upon
us
,
as
wicked
men
,
yea
devils
have
?
Do
not
birds
of
a
fether
fly
together
?
Do
not
Atheists
,
swearers
,
adulterers
,
drunkards
,
theeves
,
and
all
wicked
ones
sharpen
their
swords
,
whet
their
tongues
,
and
dragons
stings
to
revile
these
?
Do
not
devils
stand
together
against
the
truth
?
and
shall
we
speake
as
the
dragon
,
do
as
the
dragon
,
be
not
halfe
so
fast
for
the
truth
as
they
against
it
?
can
no
Christian
bands
tye
us
,
as
fast
as
malice
and
hatred
of
Christ
doth
them
?
A
great
red
Dragon
.
]
Now
we
come
to
the
five
properties
of
this
dragon
.
The
first
of
which
is
his
magnitude
or
greatnesse
,
which
propertie
is
expressed
for
more
terrour
,
seeing
the
greater
the
dragon
is
,
the
more
dreadfull
he
is
.
Hee
is
great
in
foure
respects
.
First
,
In
respect
of
the
head
of
this
dragon
;
Satan
,
who
is
the
greatest
in
all
the
world
,
for
power
,
rule
,
dominion
:
in
which
sense
he
is
called
Mat.
12.
29.
The
strong
armed
man
,
&
Ephes.
6.
12.
principalities
&
powers
,
and
spirituall
wickednesse
in
high
places
,
yea
and
more
,
he
is
called
The
God
of
the
world
.
Some
of
the
Ancients
have
compared
him
to
Behemoth
,
Job
41.
33.
In
the
earth
there
is
none
like
him
,
nor
any
power
to
compare
with
him
,
and
,
He
is
without
feare
of
men
.
Secondly
,
In
respect
of
the
members
,
the
dragon
is
-
1
Multitude
.
-
2
Qualitie
.
1
For
multitude
;
All
the
numberlesse
number
of
wicked
men
,
and
devils
;
are
the
body
of
this
dragon
.
The
greatest
army
that
ever
was
gathered
in
the
world
,
are
now
mustred
against
the
Woman
,
of
all
tongues
,
nations
and
ages
.
2
For
qualitie
,
They
be
great
and
potent
instruments
,
for
the
dragon
hath
under
his
colours
,
the
most
,
and
most
potent
Monarchs
of
the
world
to
fight
for
him
:
The
most
politicke
Counsellers
,
and
Achitophells
to
plot
for
him
;
the
greatest
armadoes
,
and
Armories
,
of
warlike
instruments
and
all
mortall
weapons
to
wound
and
kill
for
him
:
The
greatest
Antichrist
and
Cham
of
Rome
,
that
servant
of
servants
,
and
all
his
armies
of
Priests
,
Jesuites
,
orders
,
Fryers
,
and
sisters
,
to
blesse
and
curse
as
another
Balaam
for
him
:
He
hath
great
mynes
and
mints
of
gold
and
treasure
to
commaund
,
to
supply
him
with
whatsoever
may
make
him
a
great
and
most
puissant
adversary
.
Thirdly
,
In
respect
of
head
and
members
,
he
is
great
in
respect
both
of
the
joint
desire
,
will
and
endeavour
And
secondly
,
of
their
joint
power
and
authority
to
execute
those
fiery
and
wicked
wits
,
which
is
so
great
,
so
catholike
,
universall
and
unlimited
,
as
no
power
in
earth
is
comparable
,
and
only
the
powr
of
God
superiour
.
Fourthly
,
The
dragon
is
said
here
to
be
great
,
in
that
great
and
mighty
Citie
,
as
it
is
called
Rev.
18.
10.
1
Great
in
splendor
and
beauty
,
as
set
upon
seaven
hils
,
for
which
she
is
famous
in
all
the
world
.
2
Great
in
power
and
authority
.
In
Jesus
time
having
command
over
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
the
eye
of
the
world
,
the
Metrapolitan
of
all
the
earth
.
Queene
of
nations
,
and
Mistresse
of
Monarchs
.
The
state
of
Gods
people
in
this
world
,
is
beset
with
great
&
mighty
enemies
,
as
fierce
and
potent
as
dragons
.
Thus
the
Church
complaines
Psal.
44.
●9
.
Thou
hast
smitten
us
downe
into
the
place
of
dragons
,
and
covered
us
with
a
shadow
.
Seing
that
the
Church
is
to
encounter
with
great
dragons
and
enemies
,
1
The
Church
is
described
to
be
as
a
lilly
among
2
The
world
which
alwaies
lyeth
in
wickednesse
,
is
no
changeling
,
it
is
a
very
Egypt
to
the
Israel
3
The
Lord
will
have
his
Church
thus
beset
with
great
dangers
;
That
First
,
She
may
be
throughly
tryed
and
winnowed
.
Rev.
2.
10.
Secondly
,
Have
experience
of
her
owne
weaknes
,
to
be
humbled
.
Thirdly
,
Depend
upon
the
strength
of
God
in
her
combate
,
to
quicken
prayer
.
Fourthly
,
To
take
notice
of
the
worke
and
victory
of
grace
,
with
the
issue
of
faith
and
patience
,
which
can
conquer
so
great
enemies
.
Fiftly
,
To
make
heaven
sweete
after
so
many
feares
,
sorrowes
,
and
sufferings
,
when
the
enemies
whom
their
eyes
have
seene
,
they
shall
never
see
more
.
4
The
Lord
sees
often
just
cause
in
the
Church
and
Object
.
How
stands
this
with
Christs
legacie
?
My
peace
I
leave
with
you
&c.
And
with
his
promise
,
My
peace
none
shall
take
from
you
.
Sol.
Christ
never
takes
away
nec
suam
,
nec
a
suis
:
that
is
,
neither
his
peace
nor
from
his
,
for
,
his
peace
differs
farre
from
all
worldly
and
externall
;
and
wel
standeth
with
worldly
affliction
;
all
that
will
live
godly
must
suffer
persecution
.
And
in
the
world
(
saith
Christ
)
ye
shall
have
affliction
,
but
in
me
ye
shall
have
peace
:
even
at
the
same
time
.
For
not
all
the
tyrants
,
nor
torments
of
the
world
can
shake
out
the
sweet
peace
of
God
,
and
a
good
conscience
,
as
in
a
cloud
of
Martyrs
it
might
manifestly
appeare
.
And
therefore
first
,
the
greater
the
enemie
is
,
the
greater
care
and
watchfulnesse
is
required
on
our
part
:
1
Pet.
5.
8.
Your
adversarie
goeth
about
like
a
roaring
Lion
:
therefore
besober
and
watch
.
Ephes.
6.
we
fight
against
principalities
and
powers
,
therefore
stand
in
the
armour
of
God
.
And
though
Christians
thinke
it
too
strict
to
be
tyed
to
a
constant
watch
,
over
their
life
,
yet
to
give
up
,
or
be
negligent
in
this
watch
,
is
but
to
agree
with
this
enemie
for
thy
owne
destruction
.
The
adversarie
is
great
in
power
,
in
wrath
,
in
watchfulnesse
against
thee
,
and
thou
hast
no
more
assured
meanes
of
safety
then
to
set
a
watch
about
thy selfe
,
in
all
times
,
in
all
places
,
in
all
companies
,
in
all
occasions
,
over
all
thy
parts
,
gifts
,
affections
,
speaches
,
actions
,
that
thou
maiest
be
able
to
defend
them
all
with
peace
of
conscience
against
all
accusers
,
and
defeate
also
so
great
and
wrathfull
a
dragon
.
Secondly
,
Against
so
strong
an
adversarie
,
wisdome
will
seeke
to
procure
the
greatest
helps
and
succors
Quest.
What
aides
may
I
procure
?
Answ.
First
,
All
our
help
stands
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Fly
to
God
for
protection
:
for
God
therefore
doth
suffer
his
Church
to
be
beset
on
all
hands
with
such
multitudes
of
combined
enemies
and
dragous
,
There
is
no
strength
in
us
to
stand
against
this
great
multitude
,
neither
do
we
know
what
to
do
,
but
our
eyes
are
towards
thee
.
Get
God
thy
friend
to
take
part
against
these
great
dragons
.
Quest.
How
.
Answ.
1
By
faith
,
Iames
2.
23.
Abraham
beleeved
God
,
and
was
called
the
friend
of
God
.
2
By
obedience
Joh.
15.
14.
Yee
are
my
friends
if
you
do
what
I
command
you
.
This
covers
a
man
with
Gods
protection
,
whereas
sin
layes
Israel
naked
,
as
in
the
Calfe
,
and
the
wiles
of
Balaam
.
A
man
that
hath
so
many
enemies
,
had
not
need
by
sinne
to
make
God
his
enemie
too
.
Secondly
,
Gods
Angels
are
good
aydes
:
who
Thou
shalt
walke
upon
the
dragon
,
and
tread
under
foot
the
young
Lion
and
dragon
,
Psal.
91.
that
is
,
overcome
the
strongest
and
greatest
enemies
.
Thirdly
,
Among
other
parts
of
Christian
armour
,
the
sword
of
the
spirit
,
the
sheild
of
faith
,
the
breast-plate
If
all
wicked
members
,
limbes
of
the
dragon
,
be
Simeon
and
Levi
brethren
in
evill
;
and
instruments
of
cruelty
.
Into
their
secret
let
not
my
soule
come
.
It
had
beene
happy
if
in
many
passages
of
latter
times
,
the
Church
had
beene
more
shye
and
wary
of
the
faire
and
treacherous
pretences
of
Antichristian
dragons
,
who
use
to
pull
on
faire
gloves
on
foule
and
carnall
fists
,
and
pawes
;
And
who
will
trust
him
that
cannot
put
off
the
nature
of
a
dragon
,
although
he
may
speake
as
the
Lambe
?
The
greater
the
dragon
,
the
greater
must
our
great
dragon
,
not
to
terrifie
or
dismay
us
(
as
all
Israel
runne
away
at
the
sight
of
Goliah
)
but
to
animate
and
excite
us
to
manly
and
stout
resistance
.
Quest
,
What
ground
of
courage
have
wee
against
5
Grounds
of
courage
against
so
great
a
dragon
.
Iste
Leo
ob
feritatem
,
Christus
ob
fortitudinem
.
Christus
Leo
ad
vincendum
,
diabolus
ad
nolendum
.
August
.
so
great
a
dragon
?
Answ.
First
,
Wee
have
a
great
adversary
,
but
wee
have
a
good
cause
,
in
which
we
need
not
feare
to
dy
,
or
maintaine
unto
death
.
Secondly
,
As
we
have
a
great
enemie
,
so
we
have
a
great
and
invincible
captaine
;
heere
is
the
Lion
of
Judah
against
the
roaring
Lion
.
Hebrews
write
that
the
Jewes
painted
a
Lion
in
a
great
banner
for
their
standert
.
Let
us
run
under
this
standart
of
this
Lion
,
and
be
safe
.
Little
David
under
this
standart
trampled
on
the
great
Goliah
.
Thirdly
,
Wee
have
great
enemies
,
but
as
Numb.
19.
8.
God
is
gone
from
them
,
they
are
bread
for
us
.
great
,
but
naked
to
Gods
revenge
,
their
sheild
is
gon
.
Great
,
but
cowardly
weake
,
and
flying
,
to
him
that
resists
,
Jam.
47.
Great
,
but
conquered
,
and
bound
.
Mat.
12.
The
stronger
man
hath
disarmed
him
.
He
is
the
great
Prince
of
the
world
,
but
ours
is
the
Prince
of
peace
,
and
mighty
Lord
of
glory
.
Fourthly
,
We
have
great
enemies
,
but
more
and
greater
succours
,
then
we
have
enemies
,
both
with
us
and
in
us
.
They
are
spirituall
wickednesses
that
are
against
us
,
but
wee
have
the
spirit
of
God
and
of
grace
with
us
.
Wicked
men
seeme
great
and
dreadfull
dragons
,
and
as
great
and
unresistable
as
an
hideous
dragon
by
a
weake
woman
.
But
let
them
combine
in
most
forcible
manner
:
all
that
strength
is
but
as
the
strength
of
reeds
,
in
comparison
of
that
with
the
Church
;
see
Ezeck.
29.
9.
6.
Besides
,
they
are
many
against
us
,
but
more
with
us
then
against
us
.
2
King
6.
16
and
in
us
,
greater
is
he
that
is
in
us
then
he
that
is
in
the
world
1
Joh.
4.
4.
we
have
greater
power
in
us
then
any
without
and
against
us
.
Phil
4.
13.
I
can
do
all
things
by
the
power
of
Christ
strengthning
me
,
and
while
we
have
all
the
might
of
his
glorious
power
to
strengthen
us
,
we
are
safe
.
Colos.
1.
11.
Fiftly
,
Our
enemie
is
great
,
but
thence
we
are
assured
of
greater
glory
and
victory
,
as
David
the
harder
taske
he
had
against
Goliah
the
greater
was
his
victory
.
The
more
difficult
the
war
the
more
honour
is
in
the
conquest
.
[
A
red
dragon
.
]
It
pleaseth
God
in
the
Scriptures
under
divers
colours
to
describe
divers
things
:
As
Revel
6.
3.
4.
is
a
vision
of
three
horses
of
severall
colours
,
which
expres
the
several
estates
of
this
woman
here
in
conflict
.
The
first
a
white
horse
,
which
colour
noteth
,
in
the
Revelation
,
puritie
,
and
innocency
of
doctrine
,
and
manners
,
and
figureth
the
virgin
primative
Church
,
upholding
the
puritie
of
doctrine
and
discipline
of
the
faith
,
and
worship
appointed
by
the
holy
Apostles
,
before
this
white
came
to
be
speckled
and
spotted
with
blacke
errours
,
and
staines
,
in
doctrine
,
discipline
and
worship
.
The
second
,
a
red
horse
,
ver
4
deciphering
the
same
Church
now
red
with
martyrdome
,
and
persecution
and
effusion
of
blood
by
tyrants
.
The
third
horse
is
a
blacke
horse
,
noting
the
estate
of
the
Church
,
now
blacke
and
in
sad
and
afflicted
condition
by
heretickes
which
had
horribly
mingled
the
truth
of
pure
white
and
lightsome
doctrine
,
with
blacke
darkenesse
of
heresies
and
errours
;
For
it
were
not
hard
to
shew
how
in
the
first
two
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
the
Church
was
blacked
by
the
heresies
of
Ebi●n
,
Cerinthus
,
Valontine
,
Marcion
,
and
Basilides
.
In
the
second
two
hundred
,
by
Photinus
,
Samosatonus
,
Sabellius
,
Arius
,
and
Eunomius
,
&c.
In
the
third
two
hundred
,
by
Pelagius
,
Nestorius
,
and
Eutiches
,
&c.
But
this
red
colour
of
the
dragon
,
lively
pourtreyeth
the
feritie
,
cruelty
,
and
bloody
disposition
of
the
dragon
against
the
Woman
the
Church
.
The
greeke
word
here
used
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
emphaticall
,
noting
him
to
be
a
fiery
dragon
,
fiery
red
,
set
on
fire
,
and
all
enflamed
with
an
hellish
flame
of
wrath
and
crueltie
against
the
Church
of
God
.
Whence
learne
:
The
nature
and
disposition
of
the
First
,
See
it
in
the
head
of
the
dragon
:
Satan
quaerit
Secondly
,
He
is
actually
red
,
imbrued
with
all
the
Thirdly
,
He
is
anciently
a
red
dragon
,
a
manslayer
from
the
beginning
.
Joh.
8.
44.
Who
hath
slaine
all
man-kind
not
in
body
only
,
but
in
soule
and
body
by
our
first
fall
.
Fourthly
,
he
is
originally
red
:
yea
the
authour
of
all
his
workes
yee
doe
,
seeking
to
kill
Christ
.
Secondly
,
See
it
in
the
members
,
Pharaoh
a
red
dragon
,
Saul
before
his
conversion
,
breathes
out
nothing
but
slaughters
and
threatning
,
as
a
dragon
that
slayes
onely
with
his
breath
.
The
like
in
Antiochus
,
and
Antichrist
(
typified
in
him
)
practised
wholly
to
destroy
the
mighty
and
holy
people
,
Dan.
8.
24.
And
the
same
we
see
in
Herod
who
slew
all
the
male
children
under
two
yeares
old
.
Thirdly
,
See
it
especially
in
the
Imperiall
dragon
,
For
the
first
300.
yeares
after
Christ
,
were
nine
or
tenne
bloody
dragons
,
that
dyed
themselves
red
in
the
blood
of
Christians
,
which
they
sucked
out
greedily
,
more
like
hell-hounds
,
then
men
,
that
had
a
drop
of
pitty
or
humanity
left
.
Nero
began
and
flew
upon
them
as
a
monster
,
as
if
they
had
beene
incendiaries
of
the
city
,
which
him self
caused
to
be
set
on
fire
only
to
lay
it
upon
them
;
like
our
incendaries
,
and
Romish
powder
plotters
After
him
,
Domitian
,
who
cast
John
the
Evangelist
into
a
furnance
of
scalding
oyle
,
but
when
he
saw
he
came
forth
unhurt
,
he
banished
him
into
the
I
le
Pathmos
,
where
he
writ
this
Revelation
.
Euseb.
lib.
3.
cap.
17.
After
him
,
Traian
,
under
pretence
,
that
there
must
be
but
one
religion
in
one
Region
,
persued
Christistians
with
fire
and
sword
,
and
new
devised
torments
to
chase
the
name
of
Christian
out
of
the
world
.
He
slew
Simeon
Iustus
,
and
Ignatius
,
the
Pastors
,
one
at
Jerusalem
,
the
other
at
Antioch
.
After
him
came
Antonius
Verus
,
who
slew
,
with
Policarp
Pastor
of
Smirna
,
innumerable
Christians
.
What
shal
I
speake
of
Hadrian
,
that
in
one
Mount
crucified
10000.
Christians
crowned
with
thornes
,
and
darts
thrust
into
their
sides
,
in
derision
of
the
passion
of
our
Lord
Jesus
.
Or
of
the
last
of
these
dragons
,
in
one
month
of
whose
raigne
were
slaine
17.
thousand
Martyrs
,
and
innumerable
more
condemned
to
mines
and
slavery
worse
then
death
.
In
a
word
,
the
dragons
were
so
red
,
as
,
the
very
story
seemes
to
be
written
in
blood
;
which
tell
us
that
no
man
could
step
his
foote
in
Rome
and
not
tread
on
a
Martyr
.
Fourthly
,
See
it
in
the
causes
.
First
,
God
in
his
vicisti
Galilaee
.
Secondly
,
So
deepe
and
inveterate
is
the
poyson
David
,
when
will
he
die
?
and
of
Paul
,
he
is
unworthy
to
live
.
The
rancorous
poyson
of
an
enemie
of
God
and
grace
is
such
,
as
a
smaller
revenge
will
not
content
them
.
No
whipping
or
mocking
of
Christ
,
but
crucifie
him
.
Thirdly
,
The
fury
and
feircenesse
of
the
enemy
is
Why
did
Cain
as
a
dragon
slay
Abel
,
but
because
his
workes
were
good
?
1
Joh.
3.
12.
Why
do
the
godly
make
themselves
a
prey
,
but
because
they
refraine
from
evill
?
Esay
59.
15.
Dragons
can
plead
many
causes
.
Amos
is
accused
by
Hamaziah
,
that
he
hath
conspired
against
the
King
.
Daniell
,
by
the
envious
princes
,
that
he
rebells
against
the
Kings
proclamation
.
Ieremy
,
if
he
exhort
to
go
out
into
Babel
according
to
Gods
word
and
decree
:
that
he
is
a
confederate
with
the
Caldeans
.
Paul
,
that
he
is
a
troubler
of
the
City
,
and
preacheth
strange
doctrine
:
and
pittie
it
is
that
hee
lives
.
But
the
true
cause
is
,
if
the
white
horse
go
forth
,
the
red
horse
will
follow
him
at
the
heeles
,
Psal.
38.
20.
Mine
adversaries
hate
me
without
cause
.
Nay
,
because
I
doe
the
thing
that
is
good
,
that
is
cause
enough
to
hate
to
death
Psal.
59.
3.
They
are
gathered
against
me
,
not
for
mine
offence
,
nor
for
my
sinne
.
This
doctrine
may
serve
as
a
glasse
,
to
let
many
see
Yee
are
of
your
father
the
devill
,
for
his
workes
ye
do
.
A
naturall
child
resembleth
his
father
,
so
do
they
theirs
,
who
was
a
murderer
from
the
beginning
.
As
it
was
once
,
so
will
it
ever
be
,
Gal.
4.
29.
He
that
was
borne
after
the
flesh
,
persecuted
him
that
was
borne
after
the
spirit
,
and
delighted
in
scorning
the
generation
of
God
,
and
seed
of
the
promise
:
these
shew
themselves
a
bastardly
brood
of
Ismael
:
who
have
no
part
in
the
promise
,
no
foote
in
the
promised
land
.
To
let
us
see
whence
that
religion
is
that
practiseth
The
feare
of
God
is
not
in
this
place
,
and
they
will
slay
me
.
Hence
it
followes
that
the
Romane
religion
cannot
be
of
God
,
for
,
1
Her
head
is
that
Abaddon
,
and
Apollyon
.
The
great
destroyer
of
bodies
and
soules
.
Rev.
9.
11.
2
Her
members
resemble
the
head
;
for
never
were
any
more
cruell
and
fiery
dragons
,
and
homicides
,
then
the
Antichristian
zealotes
,
and
popish
Inquisitors
,
which
for
so
many
ages
have
destroyed
the
bodies
of
the
innocent
Saints
with
fire
and
sword
:
and
innumerable
soules
with
divelish
and
hereticall
doctrines
.
3
Her
principles
and
positions
are
bloody
and
mischievous
:
and
such
as
the
Heathens
and
sanguinary
Savages
would
be
ashamed
of
.
4
Her
proper
colour
is
red
,
scarlet
dyed
,
and
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
which
noteth
her
an
essentiall
member
of
the
dragon
,
fierie
dragons
are
they
,
furious
,
and
sulphurious
:
kindling
blazing
fires
not
onely
against
the
bodies
of
men
women
and
children
,
but
laying
their
fire
workes
under
ground
,
against
the
bodies
of
many
kingdomes
at
once
.
This
is
that
generation
of
which
Christ
spake
.
They
shall
thinke
they
do
God
good
service
in
killing
you
.
And
the
more
fierce
any
man
is
against
good
men
the
more
of
this
leaven
he
doth
discover
in
himselfe
.
Pray
to
be
delivered
from
these
direfull
dragons
.
Deliver
me
from
the
bloody
man
;
and
of
all
plagues
which
we
have
deserved
let
us
pray
we
be
never
stung
with
these
fiery
dragons
againe
,
whose
rage
and
fury
knowes
no
measure
nor
mercy
.
We
have
by
our
contempt
and
slighting
the
ghospell
of
grace
deserved
most
sharpe
punishments
.
And
if
our
provocations
be
so
greate
as
wrath
must
come
,
Let
us
humbly
desire
to
receive
it
from
the
hands
of
a
father
,
that
hath
love
and
compassion
,
and
remembers
in
justice
mercy
,
and
not
from
the
hands
of
scorpions
,
and
enemies
that
hate
us
to
death
;
whom
nothing
but
blood
can
satiate
.
Let
us
take
words
to
us
and
say
as
Israell
afraid
of
the
Ammonites
Judg.
10
15.
We
have
sinned
,
do
with
us
as
thou
wilt
,
onely
deliver
us
from
the
Ammonites
.
And
as
David
.
2
Sam.
24.
We
are
in
a
wonderfull
straight
,
let
us
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Lord
,
for
his
mercies
are
great
,
and
not
into
the
hands
of
men
,
whose
mercies
are
cruell
.
Walke
wisely
in
the
meane
time
,
and
cut
them
off
advantages
.
To
comfort
the
Church
beset
with
red
dragons
,
1
Wee
are
to
conflict
with
many
red
dragons
:
But
we
have
a
captaine
in
red
garments
comming
from
Bozra
,
who
walketh
in
great
strength
,
mighty
to
save
.
Isay
63.
2.
First
,
His
garments
are
red
with
his
owne
blood
drawne
by
the
dragon
.
Secondly
,
By
the
blood
of
his
enemies
,
whom
he
treads
in
the
winepresse
of
his
wrath
.
2
The
enemies
garments
now
dyed
red
in
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
shall
at
last
be
made
red
with
their
owne
blood
.
As
in
Hered
,
Nero
,
Dioclesian
,
Iulian
,
Iudas
,
Arius
.
Take
the
counsell
of
Pilates
wife
,
Ha●e
no
hand
against
the
just
and
godly
man
.
There
is
a
time
when
the
great
Angell
that
hath
power
over
fire
:
that
is
,
all
the
judgements
of
God
,
and
revenges
of
his
enemies
,
and
much
more
over
all
fiery
dragons
,
shall
cast
them
into
the
winepresse
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
their
blood
shall
come
unto
the
horse
bridles
1600.
furlongs
.
Revel.
19.
20.
Let
us
leave
all
revenge
to
God
,
who
wil
avenge
the
blood
of
Saints
in
due
time
.
3
The
time
is
not
long
but
wee
shall
be
freed
from
all
these
dragons
and
enemies
.
Cant.
4.
8.
Thou
shalt
come
with
me
my
spouse
from
the
d●ns
of
Lions
,
and
mountaines
of
Leopards
.
Exod.
14.
13.
Those
your
enemies
whom
your
eyes
have
seene
this
day
,
ye
shall
never
see
more
.
Seaven
heads
]
The
third
propertie
of
the
dragon
followes
;
which
is
his
subtiltie
and
craft
,
set
out
by
his
seaven
heads
.
The
head
is
the
seat
of
prudence
and
policie
:
And
the
number
of
seaven
heads
,
notes
the
manifold
subtilties
,
and
crafty
devises
of
this
Hydra
:
namely
,
The
devill
and
his
instruments
:
and
under
these
seaven
heads
are
comprehended
all
hurtfull
arts
,
and
all
kinds
of
wicked
imaginations
and
devises
against
the
Church
of
God
.
Others
by
seaven
heads
understand
the
seaven
hills
of
Rome
,
where
the
dragon
lived
:
Or
the
seaven
heads
,
and
kindes
of
governements
in
the
Romane
Monarchy
.
Which
considered
may
lead
us
to
that
speciall
dragon
here
aimed
at
,
whose
throne
was
upon
seaveu
heads
or
hills
;
and
had
seaven
heads
or
severall
kindes
of
governement
,
which
throne
was
yeelded
by
the
dragon
to
the
Antichristian
beast
.
chap
13.
2.
Which
noteth
unto
us
,
that
Satan
and
his
instruments
Of
Satan
himselfe
,
the
head
of
this
dragon
:
He
is
the
old
serpent
more
subtile
then
all
the
beastes
of
the
field
.
Genes.
3.
1.
A
notable
instance
whereof
we
have
in
his
first
stratageme
by
which
he
overthrew
all
mankind
.
In
which
hell
set
all
his
seaven
heads
to
worke
.
So
as
we
may
say
by
woefull
experience
,
we
are
not
ignorant
of
his
enterprises
.
For
First
,
He
chuseth
a
serpent
the
fittest
and
most
Secondly
,
Sets
on
the
woman
,
the
weaker
vessell
,
absent
Thirdly
,
Sets
on
the
man
by
the
woman
,
the
most
Fourthly
,
Begins
subtily
,
for
God
having
forbidden
Fiftly
,
In
all
his
speaches
and
answers
along
,
he
speakes
craftily
,
and
Jesuitically
,
venting
as
many
lies
and
Amphibologies
as
sentences
:
and
yet
so
,
as
if
they
had
proved
false
,
he
had
a
double
meaning
to
himselfe
.
As
,
1
Ye
shall
not
dye
,
he
might
say
,
I
meant
ye
shall
not
dye
presently
,
but
become
subject
to
mortalitie
.
2
Your
eyes
shal
be
opened
.
And
so
they
were
to
their
shame
and
confusion
.
3
Knowing
good
and
evill
.
And
so
they
did
,
but
not
as
Gods
,
but
by
a
miserable
and
experimentall
knowledge
in
the
want
of
good
,
and
presence
of
evill
.
4
Yee
shall
be
as
Gods
.
Elohim
signifieth
Angels
or
spirits
,
and
so
they
were
in
the
same
state
of
condemnation
with
them
.
So
for
wicked
men
,
the
limbes
of
this
dragon
,
they
are
wise
and
subtle
to
doe
evill
.
Jer.
4.
12.
Luk.
16
8.
The
children
of
the
world
are
wiser
in
their
generation
then
the
children
of
light
.
And
for
particulers
.
How
did
Balaam
trouble
Israel
with
his
wiles
?
For
,
whereas
the
King
of
Moab
could
not
by
power
prevaile
against
them
,
nor
by
any
sorcery
or
cursing
hurt
them
:
He
by
the
care
of
Moabitish
women
,
brought
Gods
wrath
,
and
curse
upon
them
,
for
corporal
fornication
first
,
and
then
for
spirituall
.
Numb.
21.
1.
Achitophel
his
counsell
was
as
the
oracle
of
God
,
and
spake
rather
like
a
God
then
a
man
;
but
all
was
against
the
Church
.
Quest.
Why
doth
the
Lord
give
such
good
gifts
Answ.
God
inverteth
not
the
order
of
nature
,
for
2
He
magnifies
his
own
grace
,
who
is
good
and
bountifull
to
all
,
offering
not
onely
common
gifts
,
as
the
sunne
,
raine
,
and
naturall
endowments
,
with
wealth
and
honour
to
good
and
bad
:
but
even
the
gift
of
his
sonne
in
the
Ministry
of
the
gospell
,
to
those
who
abuse
it
,
and
turne
all
his
grace
into
wantonnesse
.
3
He
makes
the
wicked
instruments
hereby
inexcusable
,
seeing
To
whom
much
is
given
,
of
them
much
shall
be
required
.
Luk.
12.
48.
Quest.
But
why
are
wicked
men
subtile
against
Answ.
First
,
Because
they
are
of
the
serpentine
seed
,
and
spawne
of
the
dragon
.
Acts
13.
Paul
to
Elimas
.
Oh
full
of
all
subtilties
,
and
mischiefe
,
the
child
of
the
devill
.
Wicked
men
not
onely
serve
prentiships
Secondly
,
They
know
they
shall
more
easily
prevaile
Thirdly
,
God
will
have
his
Church
every
way
By
Pharaohs
policies
to
destroy
them
,
before
his
1
He
laid
heavy
taskes
on
them
to
weaken
them
from
generation
.
2
Cruelly
oppressed
them
,
by
taking
away
the
straw
,
and
exacting
the
same
tale
of
brick
.
3
Slaying
and
drowning
the
male
children
as
fast
as
they
were
borne
;
And
after
assayled
them
with
all
the
power
of
his
country
.
How
was
David
exercised
and
kept
waking
by
Achitophels
counsel
,
which
made
him
apply
God
by
prayer
to
turne
his
counsell
to
folly
.
How
was
Ioseph
and
Mary
exercised
,
by
Herods
subtiltie
,
who
pretended
to
worship
Christ
,
but
intended
to
kill
him
.
First
,
By
this
we
may
take
notice
of
the
dragons
These
are
reduced
to
three
heads
as
they
concerne
.
-
1
Persons
.
-
2
Actions
.
-
3
Assaults
.
First
,
The
dragons
subtiltie
concerning
persons
1
In
dissembling
his
own
person
.
2.
In
taking
advantage
First
,
Although
he
be
a
dragon
and
devill
,
and
deadly
enemie
:
he
commeth
commonly
as
a
friend
,
and
in
the
habit
of
a
good
counseller
,
and
though
he
be
a
prince
of
darkenesse
,
he
transformes
himselfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
.
2
Cor.
11.
14.
that
where
he
cannot
force
,
he
may
allure
.
Satan
well
knowes
how
the
Gibeonites
closed
and
gate
within
the
Israelites
,
by
dissembling
their
persons
.
Joshu
.
9.
9
and
so
he
gets
in
with
us
.
To
Eve
though
he
appeared
in
the
shape
of
a
serpent
,
yet
seemes
to
be
more
friendly
to
her
then
God
could
be
,
God
knowes
ye
shall
be
as
Gods
.
And
he
that
came
to
Eve
in
the
shape
of
a
serpent
,
appeares
to
Saul
in
the
shape
of
a
Prophet
,
and
Samuel
himselfe
could
not
speak
better
words
,
nor
truer
in
the
event
then
this
counterfeit
.
1
Sam.
28
He
commeth
to
Christ
in
the
person
of
a
friend
,
Master
pitty
thy selfe
,
as
if
he
had
pitty
on
Christ
:
who
kindled
and
stirred
all
the
dragons
in
the
world
against
him
to
sting
him
to
death
.
And
who
can
thinke
but
he
is
a
friend
of
Christ
,
who
can
preach
him
to
be
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Mar.
1.
24.
And
who
can
preach
the
Apostles
to
be
the
servants
of
the
living
God
,
Acta
16.
17.
The
poore
lambes
of
Christs
fold
are
never
in
greater
danger
,
then
when
the
foxe
preacheth
.
Of
all
other
a
preaching
dragon
is
the
most
dangerous
,
who
will
winde
us
in
by
scripture
,
and
by
that
which
is
the
onely
preservative
against
sinne
,
draw
us
into
sinne
.
As
,
To
abet
coveteousnesse
,
&
earthlinesse
,
and
worldlinesse
,
and
to
binde
a
mans
hands
from
doing
good
:
he
will
put
thee
in
mind
of
that
Scripture
,
He
that
provides
not
for
his
family
is
worse
then
an
Iufidell
.
To
harden
and
imbolden
men
in
sinne
,
he
hath
a
plaine
text
;
Where
sin
aboundeth
,
grace
abounds
much
more
.
To
an
ordinary
Sabboth
breaker
,
he
hath
a
comfortable
text
;
The
Sabboth
was
made
for
man
,
not
man
for
the
Sabboth
.
To
him
that
is
not
at
leasure
to
repent
yet
,
he
can
preach
upon
that
text
,
At
what
time
soever
a
sinner
repenteth
,
&c.
To
strengthen
the
libertine
,
and
loose
gospeller
,
that
hates
nothing
more
then
to
be
tyed
to
the
rules
of
godlinesse
;
he
hath
as
direct
scripture
as
may
be
,
Eccles.
2.
7.
18.
Be
not
just
over-much
:
What
can
be
more
plaine
against
these
nice
and
precise
fellowes
?
Beware
also
of
a
friendly
dragon
.
The
Crokadile
shedds
teares
,
but
it
is
to
shedd
blood
.
To
an
angry
man
the
dragon
as
a
great
friend
askes
him
why
he
will
suffer
himselfe
to
be
troden
under
foote
:
and
tells
him
,
if
he
suffer
this
or
this
,
he
shall
never
live
in
peace
;
as
if
he
wished
his
peace
and
prosperitie
,
who
never
ceases
to
blow
the
bellowes
of
wrath
and
anger
.
To
a
profane
and
carnall
man
,
What
need
you
trouble
your selfe
with
religion
?
you
have
a
charge
,
and
looke
to
the
maine
chance
.
What
?
is
it
for
you
to
suffer
your
servants
to
let
their
time
and
work
to
runne
to
sermons
,
as
Pharaoh
to
Israel
,
Ye
are
too
idle
.
And
many
are
brought
in
mind
,
that
if
their
servants
be
religious
,
they
cannot
possibly
thrive
.
Heathenish
Civilists
scarce
so
heathenish
.
Romish
dragons
insinuate
into
their
proselytes
,
they
lament
the
estate
of
their
soules
,
and
perswade
like
very
good
counsellours
,
to
leave
these
heretikes
,
and
come
to
the
catholike
religion
;
they
can
faine
Crokadiles
teares
:
calling
heaven
and
earth
to
witnesse
that
they
respect
nothing
in
the
world
but
to
promote
the
truth
,
and
save
mens
seduced
soules
.
And
it
is
nothing
but
the
Catholike
faith
that
makes
them
venture
their
lives
and
fortunes
,
and
a
great
number
more
empty
and
windy
words
,
and
●ll
to
ensnare
simple
and
unsetled
persons
.
Nay
,
and
which
is
a
deeper
plot
of
the
dragon
,
he
can
pretend
peace
,
friendship
,
amitie
,
mariages
,
oaths
,
and
what
not
,
and
all
under
pretence
of
peace
,
and
clcake
of
friendship
,
that
hee
may
slay
and
devour
:
as
France
in
that
horrible
Massacre
1572.
had
wofull
experience
.
Nay
,
if
need
be
hee
can
pretend
religion
,
and
support
of
the
Catholike
cause
,
when
he
is
digging
and
undermining
,
and
laying
barrels
of
powder
,
and
iron
barres
,
for
the
destruction
of
whole
States
and
kingdomes
.
Here
are
religious
Dragons
.
A
foolish
and
silly
woman
shall
the
Church
be
,
to
give
any
credit
hereafter
to
the
flatteries
and
fayre
pretences
of
so
often
perfidious
Dragons
;
who
salute
to
wound
,
and
never
kisse
but
to
kill
.
Secondly
,
He
takes
advantage
of
our
owne
persons
,
setting
upon
us
when
we
are
weakest
.
As
,
First
.
In
our
solitarinesse
;
He
overcame
Eve
when
she
was
alone
.
Cain
set
upon
Abel
,
when
he
Secondly
,
In
our
sorenesse
;
as
,
Simeon
and
Levi
set
on
the
Sichemites
,
when
they
were
sore
,
and
could
Thirdly
,
He
assailes
us
in
our
sleepe
;
For
then
we
Fourthly
,
In
our
nakednesse
,
as
,
1.
When
wee
are
out
of
our
way
and
calling
.
Israel
2
When
wee
are
impotent
and
inordinate
in
our
naturall
desires
,
cares
and
corrupt
affections
.
Salomon
A
man
that
cannot
refraine
his
appetite
,
is
as
a
Cittie
without
wals
,
Prov.
23.
28.
naked
and
exposed
to
all
dangers
;
and
as
a
captaine
,
where
the
wales
are
lowest
or
weakest
,
there
laies
his
battery
:
So
the
great
dragon
markes
our
inclination
,
and
thrusts
us
downe
the
hil
,
where
we
are
ready
to
runne
headlong
of
our
owne
accord
.
And
as
he
findes
dispositions
set
,
he
baites
his
hook
,
and
fits
them
with
temptations
,
and
objects
fit
for
their
ambition
,
or
voluptuousnesse
,
or
covetousnesse
:
and
so
findes
strength
enough
in
our selves
to
overthrow
us
.
Esau
by
his
broth
.
Lot
by
his
Wine
.
Iudas
by
money
.
a
roote
of
evil
fel
upon
many
temptations
and
snares
.
Hence
are
those
many
exhortations
,
to
take
heed
that
our
hearts
be
not
oppressed
with
surfeiting
,
drnnkennesse
,
or
cares
of
this
life
.
3
When
wee
are
in
idle
or
evill
company
we
are
naked
and
then
the
dragon
hath
us
at
advantage
.
When
was
Peter
set
upon
?
Not
so
long
as
he
was
in
the
company
of
Christ
,
and
his
disciples
,
whose
presence
might
have
bin
meanes
to
uphold
him
;
But
when
he
runnes
among
the
high
Priests
servants
,
and
sits
downe
by
a
warme
fire
:
Now
he
is
fit
to
be
wrought
upon
,
he
will
now
be
brought
easily
to
deny
and
forsweare
his
Lord
.
Fiftly
,
In
the
day
of
our
death
which
is
most
unfit
Secondly
,
Concerning
actions
,
we
shal
observe
the
dragons
subtilties
:
-
1
In
respect
of
good
actions
.
-
2
Of
evill
actions
.
1
In
good
actions
or
duties
he
sets
all
his
seaven
-
1
To
hinder
.
-
2
To
blemish
.
-
3
To
disgrace
them
.
-
4
To
frustrate
them
.
First
,
Because
there
is
nothing
but
it
stands
in
the
dragons
way
.
He
is
restlesse
in
hindering
all
that
1
The
greatest
worke
that
ever
was
wrought
was
that
of
mans
redemption
.
How
craftily
did
he
seeke
to
hinder
this
in
Peter
?
Master
pitty
thy selfe
.
2
The
greatest
duties
that
the
Lord
hath
injoyned
us
,
are
those
which
we
are
to
performe
in
his
publique
ordinances
,
as
,
preaching
,
hearing
,
praying
,
and
all
parts
of
publique
worship
.
Hence
he
raiseth
persecutions
against
the
Church
,
to
hinder
these
and
disperse
the
Saints
,
Acts
11.
19.
And
he
can
hinder
the
free
passage
of
the
gospell
,
and
stop
the
Apostles
themselves
in
the
course
of
their
ministry
,
1
Thes.
2.
18.
But
I
speake
not
here
of
his
force
,
but
see
how
finely
his
heads
can
contrive
it
.
He
can
pretend
unitie
,
and
peace
,
and
order
,
decency
and
obedience
,
and
every
thing
that
is
good
to
stop
the
course
of
the
Gospell
,
and
hinder
it
.
So
he
did
in
Q.
Maries
daies
.
He
can
hinder
hearing
of
the
word
,
and
reading
the
scriptures
,
by
undeniable
reasons
.
Why
,
doe
not
you
thinke
that
men
may
be
saved
without
all
this
preaching
,
and
running
to
sermons
?
And
is
it
not
unreasonable
to
urge
every
common
man
,
to
know
the
deepe
points
which
belong
to
Divines
,
to
Church
men
,
and
booke
learned
men
.
but
for
private
and
unlettered
men
a
little
knowledge
is
best
,
and
the
heart
may
be
good
where
the
skill
is
but
small
.
Besides
you
have
a
calling
to
follow
,
a
charge
of
children
perhaps
live
of
your
labour
:
how
can
you
spare
time
for
such
occasions
?
And
who
sees
not
that
the
world
was
better
,
when
there
was
lesse
preaching
?
men
were
more
devote
,
lesse
contentious
.
And
one
Sermon
well
learned
is
better
then
all
this
preaching
:
and
many
learned
men
wish
there
were
more
praying
and
lesse
preaching
:
for
so
much
preaching
brings
but
preaching
into
contempt
.
Never
were
these
seven
heads
more
beaten
,
then
in
beating
downe
preaching
,
the
onely
hammer
against
the
kingdome
of
the
devill
:
and
never
were
they
more
busie
working
in
this
subject
in
mans
memory
then
at
this
day
:
never
were
his
subtilties
and
wit
more
applauded
,
and
more
approoved
then
now
.
3
He
strives
subtilly
against
all
grace
,
because
it
makes
us
like
unto
God
;
As
in
Peter
,
Satan
winnowes
Especially
those
of
faith
,
repentance
,
and
holinesse
.
First
,
Our
faith
is
a
sweet
morsell
to
Satan●
,
because
What
seeft
thou
in
thy selfe
worthy
of
the
fauour
of
God
?
a
man
of
so
many
&
so
great
sins
,
for
thee
to
assure
thy self
of
thy
salvation
,
is
boldnesse
and
great
presumption
.
Discernest
thou
not
how
many
doubts
afflict
thee
,
how
many
crosses
are
upon
thee
?
for
thee
to
say
thou
hast
faith
,
is
but
to
feed
a
fancy
;
as
if
sinnes
,
doubts
,
and
crosses
,
could
not
stand
with
faith
in
our
Father
.
Secondly
,
Repentance
;
for
,
this
cuts
him
short
of
all
.
He
cannot
perswade
that
it
is
not
necessary
to
Thirdly
,
Holinesse
and
exercise
of
all
good
works
1
Mountaines
of
feares
,
losses
,
crosses
,
and
2
What
need
such
care
,
and
watch
,
and
working
,
doth
not
faith
alone
justifie
?
You
will
live
like
a
Papist
,
as
if
you
were
to
be
justified
by
your
workes
.
3
He
can
make
one
vertue
or
duty
shake
out
another
,
for
,
he
can
in
hearing
gods
word
,
cast
in
a
serious
&
good
meditation
(
which
were
profitable
at
another
time
)
to
hinder
hearing
,
to
distract
the
minde
,
and
make
a
man
heare
without
profit
.
Or
set
him
on
reading
,
or
praying
(
things
good
in
themselves
,
and
at
another
time
)
but
now
hurtfull
and
unseasonable
.
4
He
can
cunningly
make
one
of
Gods
decrees
crosse
another
,
whereas
they
are
all
dependant
and
strengthen
one
another
.
What
needs
all
this
strictnesse
and
study
of
holinesse
,
and
all
this
businesse
in
mortification
,
sorrow
,
forgoing
delights
,
change
of
life
?
If
God
have
predestinated
thee
to
salvation
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
without
all
this
adoe
:
And
if
thou
beest
not
ordayned
to
life
,
doe
what
thou
wilt
or
canst
thou
shalt
never
be
saved
;
as
if
God
who
decreed
the
ends
,
had
not
also
decreed
the
meanes
.
But
his
seaven
heads
to
a
carnall
man
can
by
Gods
election
,
overthrow
sanctification
,
whereas
the
Apostle
saith
plainly
,
He
hath
chosen
us
that
we
should
be
holy
and
unblamable
.
Fourthly
,
He
can
by
one
ordinance
of
God
make
He
that
turneth
his
eares
from
hearing
the
law
,
his
very
prayer
is
abominable
.
These
ordinances
must
not
be
divorced
.
11
If
he
cannot
hinder
good
duties
he
will
do
what
he
can
to
blemish
them
,
and
this
especially
two
wayes
.
First
,
By
thrusting
them
forward
by
evill
meanes
,
Iudas
hath
a
care
to
be
rich
,
but
it
must
be
with
selling
and
betraying
his
Master
.
And
now
men
must
provide
for
their
families
,
but
with
prophaning
of
the
Lords
day
,
lying
,
swearing
,
forswearing
:
they
must
seeke
to
recover
their
goods
and
health
,
bfit
it
must
be
by
running
to
the
devill
,
and
by
witches
,
as
,
Asa
to
the
god
of
Ekron
.
Ministers
must
be
hospitable
,
and
keepe
good
houses
,
and
live
to
the
credit
of
the
Ministry
,
but
it
must
be
by
heaping
up
of
coines
without
measure
,
ambition
,
and
base
arts
of
flattery
,
and
opposing
the
truth
of
grace
,
which
is
the
ladder
many
raise
up
to
themselves
to
rise
by
.
Servants
would
be
liberall
and
charitable
,
but
it
must
be
by
deceiving
their
Master
.
Secondly
,
By
propounding
to
good
actions
bad
and
unwarrantable
ends
:
and
now
though
the
thing
be
Protestants
,
do
duties
in
themselves
good
,
give
almes
,
part
freely
from
their
money
to
pious
and
charitable
uses
,
come
to
Church
,
heare
diligently
,
speake
feelingly
,
professe
forwardly
,
uphold
the
Ministery
carefully
,
if
the
end
of
this
be
to
be
seene
or
approoved
of
men
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
of
the
Pharisees
almes
,
verily
they
have
their
reward
.
Absolom
is
very
civill
,
curteous
,
and
pleasing
in
his
carriage
,
but
it
is
to
undetermine
his
Father
,
and
steale
mens
hearts
from
David
.
The
dragon
cares
not
how
good
thou
either
art
nor
how
much
good
thou
doest
,
if
it
be
not
for
goodnesse
sake
.
III
What
good
he
can
neither
hinder
nor
thus
Whether
the
goodnesse
be
personall
or
,
sociall
.
1
For
personall
goodnesse
he
can
blacke
and
staine
it
,
he
can
charge
Christ
himselfe
that
he
casts
out
He
can
and
doth
at
this
day
make
hatefull
the
very
show
of
religion
,
under
termes
of
puritie
,
precisenesse
and
hypocrisie
.
He
can
scorne
men
for
coming
to
Church
,
and
carrying
Bibles
,
as
Pharaoh
,
yee
are
too
idle
,
when
Israel
spake
of
worshipping
their
god
.
He
can
scorne
men
for
reading
Scriptures
,
prayers
and
singing
of
psalmes
in
their
houses
:
for
are
not
these
manifest
markes
of
hypocrites
and
dissemblers
?
for
to
be
zealous
against
sinne
and
corruption
is
,
not
to
know
what
spirit
he
is
of
,
or
what
he
would
have
:
nay
,
he
hath
his
teachers
to
disgrace
forwardnesse
in
religion
,
and
warne
men
to
beware
of
such
hot
courses
,
which
onely
a
few
haire-brained
men
take
up
.
Thus
wee
know
heare
and
see
this
sect
every
where
spoken
against
,
which
is
the
sect
of
Christ
himselfe
and
the
holy
Apostles
,
who
for
all
their
holinesse
could
not
avoid
the
rebukes
of
holy
religion
,
Much
lesse
can
we
.
2
For
sociall
goodnesse
,
which
is
the
practise
of
accuser
of
the
brethren
:
for
as
in
the
primative
Church
,
he
oppressed
the
truth
with
malicious
reports
and
slaunders
:
that
the
poore
Christians
in
their
private
assemblies
were
incestious
,
conspirators
,
sacrificers
of
infants
;
and
putting
out
candles
went
promiseuously
to
all
kinds
of
barbarous
lusts
:
So
also
in
latter
dayes
,
the
Priests
and
Friers
in
their
railing
Sermons
.
Anno
1558
perswaded
the
people
that
the
Lutherans
of
Paris
assembled
together
to
make
banquets
in
the
night
;
and
putting
out
the
candles
,
went
together
after
a
beastly
manner
.
And
the
Sorbonists
accused
them
,
that
they
maintained
that
there
was
no
God
;
no
immortalitie
of
the
soule
;
no
resurrection
of
the
dead
;
and
denyed
the
divinitie
and
humanitie
of
Christ
;
and
all
articles
of
true
religion
.
Fox
pag.
927.
And
at
this
day
,
as
nothing
is
more
fruitfull
then
the
communion
of
saints
,
and
holy
societie
,
by
brotherly
fellowship
,
so
nothing
is
more
reviled
,
disgrased
,
censured
.
3
The
dragon
can
easily
meete
with
godly
Christians
if
they
joyne
in
any
good
duty
,
though
in
their
owne
houses
privately
among
themselves
,
in
prayer
,
conference
,
repetition
of
sermons
,
and
cry
downe
those
as
unlawfull
combinations
.
but
let
never
so
many
combine
,
in
drunkennesse
,
dycing
,
carding
,
swearing
,
from
one
weekes
end
to
another
,
there
is
nothing
made
of
such
neighbourly
meetings
.
Nay
let
hundreds
and
thousands
meet
on
the
Lords
day
,
at
footbals
,
cudgels
,
fightings
,
there
is
no
evill
in
such
meetings
;
the
dragon
that
drawes
them
together
,
makes
no
complaint
;
and
why
should
wee
marvaile
that
hee
,
whose
industry
is
to
hinder
every
thing
that
is
good
,
should
so
far
prevaile
in
that
which
is
contrary
,
and
mightly
buildeth
up
his
owne
kingdome
?
IV
Hee
hath
notable
devises
to
frustrate
such
good
actions
and
duties
as
he
cannot
hinder
or
interrupt
:
First
,
in
generall
he
cares
not
greatly
how
many
good
things
thou
doest
,
how
charitable
,
how
devote
thou
art
,
how
diligent
and
laborious
even
in
that
which
is
good
;
so
he
can
keepe
thee
without
the
care
of
sound
conversion
,
and
from
serious
repentance
,
for
he
knowes
that
all
that
is
done
before
conversion
is
hatefull
to
God
.
That
of
thistles
no
figges
can
be
gathered
:
that
out
of
a
reprobate
soyle
can
nothing
be
yeelded
,
but
noysome
weeds
,
and
poysonfull
plants
,
what
goodly
shew
soever
they
make
;
That
before
repentance
the
sacrifice
of
a
man
is
sinne
,
and
his
very
prayer
is
abominable
:
what
cares
he
how
much
and
often
thou
pray
,
so
thy
prayer
be
frustrate
:
But
whiles
thou
regardest
wickednesse
in
thy
heart
,
hee
knowes
God
will
not
heare
thy
prayer
.
Neither
cares
he
what
good
thou
doest
,
so
thou
be
proud
of
it
,
and
say
,
Lord
I
thanke
thee
I
am
not
as
this
Publican
.
If
he
can
get
thee
to
thrust
thy
glory
betweene
thy
actions
and
Gods
glory
he
hath
frustrated
all
thy
expectation
.
More
specially
,
if
he
cannot
hinder
thee
from
hearing
the
word
,
nor
for
shame
barke
against
the
action
,
he
cares
not
so
he
may
frustrate
it
,
which
he
can
1
If
he
can
make
thee
receive
it
without
faith
;
he
knowes
the
word
is
unprofitable
if
not
mingled
with
faith
,
nay
hurtfull
,
for
he
that
knowes
his
Masters
will
and
doth
it
not
,
shall
be
beaten
with
more
stripes
.
2
Without
love
;
for
if
thou
receivest
the
truth
without
love
of
it
,
God
wil
at
length
give
thee
up
to
strong
delusions
,
2
Thes.
2.
3
Without
change
of
heart
and
life
;
what
cares
he
if
thou
heare
every
houre
a
sermon
,
so
all
be
put
into
a
riven
vessell
:
If
thou
hearest
20.
yeares
together
never
so
diligently
,
if
thou
holdest
thy
sinne
,
and
abidest
a
hatefull
wretch
,
spitting
poyson
against
the
word
and
preaching
of
it
.
Secondly
,
He
cares
not
how
civilly
and
soberly
thou
livest
,
without
open
grosse
breaches
of
the
law
,
thou
art
no
drunkard
,
murderer
,
blasphemer
,
theese
,
sodomite
,
all
this
pleaseth
him
well
if
so
he
can
make
thee
hereby
reject
the
gospell
,
for
all
this
while
Thy
righteousnesse
doth
not
exceed
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
.
Nay
,
if
he
can
make
thee
stumble
at
Christ
,
he
knowes
no
fall
into
hell
is
like
that
:
it
had
been
better
thou
hast
never
heard
of
him
.
Thirdly
,
He
cares
not
greatly
what
a
religious
life
thou
makest
show
of
,
what
strong
conceit
of
faith
Either
first
,
by
keeping
thee
from
being
beaten
downe
by
the
law
,
for
then
all
the
foundation
is
deceitfull
.
Or
secondly
,
by
neglecting
the
meanes
of
faith
,
for
then
he
knowes
thou
nourishest
but
a
fancy
Fourthly
,
He
cares
not
how
zealous
and
forward
thou
art
for
the
time
,
and
how
many
things
thou
sufferest
for
the
gospell
,
so
it
be
in
vaine
:
some
Magistrates
are
good
and
forward
at
first
for
a
fit
:
some
Ministers
are
best
at
first
,
as
Saul
,
Iudas
&c.
but
after
comes
the
bad
wine
,
and
the
lees
and
dregs
are
in
the
bottome
:
and
many
remitting
of
their
first
loves
,
fall
to
loosenesse
,
contempt
and
spight
of
the
way
.
Satan
hath
now
frustrated
all
:
true
grace
proceeds
and
holds
out
,
now
he
knowes
these
were
never
good
.
I●
Now
for
evill
actions
the
dragon
sets
all
his
First
,
Because
he
cannot
make
them
be
good
,
he
can
make
them
to
seeme
good
till
they
be
acted
.
He
can
hansomely
apparrell
them
,
and
make
them
appeare
The
eating
of
the
forbidden
fruit
will
make
our
parents
as
gods
:
extreme
covetousnesse
is
but
nearnesse
or
good
husbandry
,
wrath
and
cruell
revenge
is
but
manhood
and
spirit
,
unfruitfull
wasting
of
our
time
is
but
good-fellowship
and
neighbour-hood
.
Neutrality
in
religion
,
when
a
man
is
neither
fish
nor
flesh
,
hot
nor
cold
,
is
to
be
moderate
,
discreet
,
and
a
wise
man
.
To
neglect
the
study
,
&
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
and
to
carry
men
from
the
simple
truth
to
royes
,
and
froth
of
humane
spirit
and
wit
,
is
profoundnesse
and
depth
of
learning
.
Revel.
2.
24.
for
how
else
came
schoole-learning
to
banish
the
scriptures
,
for
many
hundred
yeares
,
but
under
pretext
of
a
deeper
learning
?
To
be
earnest
and
an
hot
pursuer
of
these
hot
&
precise
fellowes
,
is
to
be
a
good
zealous
protestant
.
And
to
thinke
they
doe
God
good
service
,
in
killing
and
burning
his
Saints
,
in
stabbing
kings
,
massacring
Innocents
and
blowing
up
Parliaments
,
is
to
be
a
resolute
Catholike
.
Thus
skilfull
is
this
seaven
headed
beast
to
wrap
up
all
his
poysoned
pills
in
some
sugered
pretence
,
and
perswasion
or
other
:
he
can
make
them
seeme
neare
allied
to
vertue
and
grace
.
Secondly
,
If
he
cannot
make
them
seeme
good
,
yet
he
can
so
gild
,
and
hide
them
,
as
they
shall
seem
lesse
When
a
man
in
rude
and
wicked
company
hath
made
himselfe
beastly
drunke
and
swinishly
unreasonable
:
it
is
no
great
matter
,
he
would
be
loath
not
to
be
counted
a
good
and
kind
neighbour
and
not
disgrace
himself
so
much
as
not
to
pledge
his
friends
health
.
When
he
hath
in
anger
and
rage
cursed
,
sweared
,
rayled
,
and
quarrelled
with
his
neighbours
,
it
is
a
fault
indeed
:
but
no
man
is
a
Saint
,
and
it
is
in
some
mens
nature
to
be
more
cholerick
then
others
;
and
thus
comforts
and
confirmes
himselfe
;
uncleannesse
,
fornication
,
adultery
,
great
sinnes
against
the
fountaine
of
mankind
are
slighted
:
it
is
but
a
common
error
of
youth
,
and
age
will
mend
it
.
Ordinary
oathes
,
by
faith
,
troth
,
Masse
,
Mary
,
and
by
God
himself
,
are
but
small
sinnes
;
the
custome
takes
away
the
sense
,
but
not
the
guilt
.
Secret
sins
which
other
men
see
not
,
he
can
make
a
mans
selfe
not
to
see
them
:
and
those
which
dig
into
the
bowels
he
makes
appeare
but
as
the
scratch
of
a
pin
.
Many
sinnes
are
practised
by
the
most
and
greatest
,
nay
even
good
men
and
professors
will
card
,
and
dice
,
and
prodigally
waste
their
time
,
and
now
they
are
priviledged
sinnes
and
vanish
into
nothing
.
The
third
head
wherein
we
shall
see
the
subtill
working
of
these
seaven
heads
against
the
woman
is
His
first
stratagem
or
assault
is
to
intercept
victual
from
the
Christian
souldier
:
which
if
he
can
doe
,
he
where
vision
(
which
is
the
Churches
victuall
)
fayleth
,
the
people
must
perish
.
In
the
siege
of
Samariah
.
1.
King
6.
the
famine
made
them
eate
one
another
.
And
in
the
siege
of
Jerusalem
,
the
pittifull
women
sod
their
owne
children
for
meate
,
and
eate
the
fruit
of
their
wombe
a
spanne
long
.
Lament.
4.
10.
And
in
that
by
Titus
and
Vespasian
,
more
were
slaine
by
famine
then
by
the
sword
:
and
so
this
enemie
bestirres
himself
to
prevent
victuall
from
us
,
which
he
can
and
doth
many
wayes
,
while
one
would
thinke
he
intended
no
such
thing
,
as
,
1
By
hindering
the
preachers
and
purveiors
of
2
By
hindering
men
from
comming
to
the
Ministery
,
3
If
he
cannot
hinder
them
from
comming
,
he
will
come
with
them
to
hinder
their
hearing
:
well
Quest.
How
doth
he
steale
the
Word
from
Answ.
First
,
By
thrusting
in
a
world
of
worldly
and
wandering
thoughts
of
profits
or
pleasure
which
fill
up
the
roome
,
and
divert
the
mind
from
the
word
in
hand
;
and
here
he
mightily
prevaileth
,
as
by
his
owne
subtilty
,
so
by
Gods
just
judgement
,
upon
them
who
deny
God
,
their
heart
,
mind
,
&
thoughts
in
his
service
;
the
devill
must
have
them
.
Secondly
,
If
bad
and
idle
thoughts
be
repelled
,
he
can
thrust
in
better
thoughts
and
meditations
,
on
which
while
the
mind
setleth
,
the
businesse
in
hand
is
unprofitable
to
them
:
or
he
can
while
they
should
heare
,
make
them
devout
in
praying
,
or
diligent
in
reading
,
wherein
how
can
they
choose
but
thinke
themselves
well
occupied
?
but
are
circumvented
by
the
seaven
heads
,
who
can
overthrow
good
things
,
not
by
evill
only
,
but
by
good
.
Thirdly
,
By
binding
up
their
senses
,
and
casting
Or
,
if
he
cannot
shut
and
bind
up
their
senses
,
he
can
draw
them
aside
to
outward
objects
,
on
this
or
that
person
or
occasion
,
and
set
them
a
tatling
or
gazing
or
some
other
unfit
exercise
,
and
all
to
divert
the
mind
from
the
one
thing
necessary
.
4
If
he
cannot
hinder
them
from
reverent
and
1
He
will
call
the
word
into
question
as
he
did
Gods
owne
voice
to
Eve
:
And
so
not
mingling
it
with
faith
,
he
knowes
it
must
be
unprofitable
.
2
Or
if
he
cannot
question
it
,
he
deviseth
to
make
men
fall
out
with
their
meat
if
every
thing
be
not
to
their
mindes
,
either
it
wants
latine
,
and
learning
;
or
it
is
too
tart
and
personall
,
it
shall
go
hard
but
some
dislike
shall
fall
on
the
man
or
the
matter
;
Iohns
austerity
,
Christs
familiarity
,
all
shall
be
distasted
.
Pipe
or
mourne
to
froward
children
all
is
one
.
3
Or
if
they
heare
it
with
pleasure
and
affection
,
then
he
will
make
them
beleeve
that
to
heare
is
enough
,
without
all
due
meditation
in
the
mind
,
or
expressing
the
power
of
it
in
the
life
and
practise
:
he
cares
not
greatly
if
they
chaw
it
a
little
,
and
turne
it
over
their
tongues
by
speaking
of
a
point
or
two
,
so
as
there
it
rot
betweene
their
teeth
,
and
starve
faith
and
good
conscience
.
4
Or
if
they
begin
to
practise
or
shew
any
fruit
at
all
,
then
he
hath
some
agent
in
a
corner
to
advise
him
to
be
wise
and
be
not
led
away
by
sermons
,
he
shall
be
noted
for
a
favourer
of
such
as
will
be
little
for
his
credit
.
Thus
Elimas
sought
to
turne
the
deputie
from
the
faith
.
Paul
spying
him
catching
the
word
.
Oh
full
of
all
subtilty
and
mischiefe
,
child
of
the
divell
.
Or
by
open
scoffes
and
reproaches
daunt
them
who
are
unsettled
,
from
the
profession
and
practise
of
godlines
.
Thus
Satan
keepes
infinite
soules
starving
and
fasting
so
as
they
are
never
able
to
hold
out
in
the
incounter
.
A
second
stratagem
of
Satan
in
his
assaults
against
First
,
To
disarme
us
,
to
keepe
us
naked
,
and
destitute
of
armour
.
If
a
captaine
can
keepe
his
enemies
from
weapons
,
what
needs
he
more
for
victory
?
The
Philistims
to
hold
Israell
under
their
bondage
.
1
Sam
13
19.
left
never
a
smith
in
Israel
,
who
might
helpe
to
arme
them
.
And
if
Satan
can
keepe
men
naked
without
armour
he
hath
enough
to
hold
them
for
ever
under
a
hellish
slavery
.
Quest.
But
how
doth
the
devill
disarme
the
Christian
?
Answ.
Two
wayes
.
By
driving
men
to
sinne
against
God
,
so
as
now
they
are
naked
and
destitute
of
Gods
favour
and
protection
.
Exod.
32
25.
Israel
making
a
calfe
was
naked
.
And
Balaam
could
not
curse
or
any
way
overcome
Israel
,
but
by
entising
them
to
commit
,
first
,
corporall
fornication
,
and
then
spirituall
,
and
this
made
a
fearefull
breach
among
them
.
2
By
perswading
men
to
put
off
or
lay
aside
their
weapons
or
some
part
of
their
armour
for
a
while
.
He
knowes
when
we
lie
open
in
any
part
,
and
can
there
hit
and
wound
us
,
as
,
he
can
easily
perswade
to
remit
prayer
;
to
be
weary
of
faith
,
his
shield
,
for
the
weakenesse
of
it
;
To
crack
a
good
conscience
and
to
straine
a
little
;
to
dislike
the
profession
for
the
suit
and
service
of
it
;
to
slight
the
preaching
or
reading
of
the
scripture
,
and
so
cast
away
his
word
;
or
in
time
of
peace
and
securitie
to
suffer
his
armour
to
hang
by
the
wals
rustie
and
dis-joynted
,
not
considering
that
the
adversarie
takes
no
daies
of
truce
:
nor
the
Apostles
precept
,
to
put
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
:
As
good
no
armour
,
as
not
put
on
.
Secondly
,
If
he
cannot
get
us
to
lay
aside
our
armor
,
then
his
next
drift
is
to
turne
them
the
wrong
way
.
1
That
he
ever
conquers
us
by
our
owne
corruptions
every
man
can
conceive
:
which
,
what
is
it
else
then
to
fetch
his
weapons
out
of
our
owne
armory
?
2
But
,
which
we
lesse
discerne
,
he
beates
us
,
and
overthrowes
our
graces
,
not
by
corruptions
onely
3
The
Word
of
God
,
a
principall
weapon
,
he
First
,
Sometimes
by
hiding
some
part
of
it
,
which
is
as
a
breaking
short
our
sword
,
so
as
it
cannot
reach
to
offend
our
adversary
,
or
defend
our selves
.
To
embolden
men
in
sinne
,
he
alledgeth
Ezek.
13.
&
18.
As
I
live
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
not
the
death
of
a
sinner
,
but
hides
and
breakes
short
the
next
words
,
but
that
he
repent
and
turne
.
and
1
Tim.
2.
4.
who
would
have
all
men
saved
,
but
breakes
off
the
next
words
,
and
come
to
the
knowledge
of
his
truth
.
So
,
to
bring
Christ
to
presumption
,
he
alledgeth
Psal.
91.
He
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
and
they
shall
keepe
thee
&c.
but
breakes
off
the
words
in
all
thy
wayes
.
Secondly
,
Sometimes
by
inferring
on
words
of
Scripture
diabolicall
conclusions
,
as
,
Christ
died
for
al
,
therefore
thou
maiest
live
in
sin
.
He
that
provideth
not
for
his
family
is
worse
then
an
infidell
,
therfore
thou
maiest
be
covetous
,
earthly
,
unjust
in
word
&
deed
;
a
remedy
worse
then
the
disease
;
to
avoid
infidelity
by
a
greater
infidelity
;
for
never
can
he
speake
truth
but
to
deceive
,
and
in
nothing
can
he
more
plausibly
hide
his
lies
,
then
in
words
of
truth
,
and
most
of
all
in
words
of
scripture
.
Thus
Satan
foyles
us
with
our
owne
weapons
.
A
third
stratagem
of
this
seaven
heads
is
,
they
are
very
buisy
to
breake
our
rankes
,
for
thus
an
army
is
If
Satan
can
interrupt
or
hinder
either
of
these
,
he
hath
drawne
us
from
our
wall
and
fort
,
and
soone
foyleth
us
.
1
The
duties
of
our
generall
calling
are
praying
,
reading
,
conferring
,
meditating
and
the
like
;
in
pray
continually
,
in
all
things
give
thankes
.
Set
the
Lord
continually
at
thy
right
hand
;
if
Satan
can
winne
us
to
discontinue
these
duties
at
any
time
,
he
easily
winneth
his
purpose
against
us
.
Example
in
holy
David
2
Sam.
11.
2
he
was
wont
in
the
afternoones
to
be
praising
God
,
praying
,
meditating
in
the
statutes
,
compiling
holy
psalmes
;
But
now
he
must
have
a
nap
;
after
that
,
he
spies
a
woman
washing
her
,
hence
was
his
adultery
,
and
to
hide
that
sinne
addeth
the
murder
of
his
faithfull
captaine
Uriah
.
2
Our
speciall
callings
are
our
rankes
,
and
if
he
can
turne
us
out
of
them
,
which
are
our
way
wherein
Idlenesse
is
the
devils
pillow
and
anvell
;
an
idle
mind
emptie
of
good
,
is
fit
to
be
filled
with
evill
,
whereas
looke
as
a
full
vessell
can
receive
no
more
,
so
an
heart
filled
with
godly
meditations
,
or
an
hand
full
of
good
exercises
,
leaveth
no
roome
for
satans
temptations
,
nor
leasure
for
his
designes
or
enterprises
.
We
must
therefore
abide
diligently
in
our
callings
,
which
are
a
schoole
and
exercise
of
many
graces
,
as
humilitie
,
obedience
,
patience
,
faithfulne
,
experience
of
Gods
blessing
,
power
,
and
providence
,
with
daily
exercise
of
the
word
,
and
prayer
,
to
sanctifie
them
,
all
which
are
notable
bulwarkes
against
the
incursions
of
the
devill
.
A
fourth
usuall
stratagem
of
Satan
is
to
dissemble
First
,
He
can
and
often
doth
depart
from
vexing
and
afflicting
men
at
the
command
of
the
loosing
witch
,
nay
instead
of
hurting
he
will
offer
his
help
.
But
1
to
binde
his
servants
more
obse
quiously
unto
him
.
2
To
draw
the
faith
of
men
from
God
unto
him
,
and
reject
dependancie
on
him
,
and
the
lawfull
meanes
,
and
so
do
homage
to
the
devill
;
and
is
not
this
flight
a
mighty
conquest
?
Secondly
,
He
will
give
a
man
leave
to
leave
some
sinne
,
so
he
can
get
him
surer
into
another
extreme
:
and
then
he
thinkes
this
must
needs
be
a
motion
of
the
spirit
,
because
he
concludes
it
cleane
contrary
to
that
which
he
tooke
to
be
a
motion
of
the
flesh
or
divell
.
Thirdly
,
After
much
struggling
and
resistance
he
departs
and
seemes
to
fly
,
but
his
flight
is
his
forest
fight
;
For
,
1
He
departs
but
for
a
season
.
2
Never
but
to
renew
his
forces
and
assaults
,
to
bring
seaven
spirits
worse
then
before
.
To
bring
us
into
the
sleepe
of
securitie
,
as
conceiving
both
,
-
weakenesse
in
our
adversary
.
-
and
strength
in
our selves
to
resist
him
.
A
fift
stratagem
of
the
dragon
,
he
can
greatly
First
,
He
will
begin
mannerly
with
one
sinne
,
and
what
great
danger
can
be
in
that
which
is
so
necessary
too
as
he
cannot
thrive
without
it
?
As
,
to
lie
or
sweare
for
advantage
,
or
to
take
usury
to
live
by
,
to
be
a
non-resident
,
a
gamster
,
or
a
sociable
man
,
but
he
knowes
:
1
One
sinne
never
goeth
alone
;
one
sinne
cannot
keepe
it selfe
warme
without
another
.
2
One
sinne
suffered
is
like
a
hole
in
a
ship
,
which
will
sinke
a
ship
of
the
greatest
burden
,
somewhat
more
slowly
but
as
surely
as
if
a
whole
side
were
shattered
out
.
Let
thy
fraught
of
graces
be
never
so
rich
,
one
raigning
sinne
will
wrack
all
.
One
Agag
spared
shall
cost
Saul
his
kingdome
,
and
his
life
;
one
dramme
of
poyson
is
enough
;
one
swine
in
a
garden
to
roote
up
all
;
one
dead
flie
shall
make
the
whole
box
of
ointment
to
stinke
;
and
one
sin
raigning
and
unrepented
shall
slay
the
soule
for
ever
.
Secondly
,
He
can
easily
prefer
and
get
countenance
to
secret
sinnes
,
as
,
evill
and
wandring
motions
and
thoughts
to
take
up
the
mind
by
daies
and
months
,
with
foule
&
uncleane
desires
,
and
purposes
,
yea
and
practises
and
actions
sutable
:
For
,
Are
not
thoughts
free
,
and
who
sees
so
much
hurt
in
them
as
in
the
pricking
of
a
pinne
,
et
fi
non
caste
tamen
caute
,
He
that
cannot
live
chastly
,
yet
if
he
can
carry
it
cautelously
and
charely
,
all
is
well
.
But
the
dragon
knowes
,
that
,
1
If
the
fountaine
be
corrupt
,
so
are
all
the
streams
,
2
That
secret
sinnes
are
stronger
snares
to
hold
men
faster
then
more
open
and
manifest
:
both
because
these
are
more
easily
contrived
,
admitted
and
continued
in
.
As
also
because
these
want
those
restraints
which
usually
curbe
open
crimes
even
in
bad
men
,
as
shame
of
men
,
feare
of
law
,
and
sting
and
terrour
of
conscience
.
Thirdly
,
He
gets
no
small
conquest
by
holding
men
in
small
sins
,
which
are
so
onely
in
comparison
of
greater
;
why
,
Is
it
not
a
little
one
,
and
my
soule
may
live
in
it
?
and
,
The
offence
,
skarr
,
noise
and
punishment
of
a
small
sin
cannot
be
great
:
whereas
he
knowes
,
that
First
,
The
least
and
smallest
sin
,
let
in
,
and
allowed
,
will
widen
and
make
roome
for
greater
,
as
a
little
villaine
thrust
in
at
a
window
will
soone
set
the
whole
house
open
to
the
whole
crue
of
theeves
and
cut-throats
.
Secondly
,
As
a
skilfull
Apothecary
he
can
disperse
the
poyson
of
sinne
at
first
in
so
smal
quantitie
,
as
that
the
conscience
be
not
sick
.
But
it
is
that
the
practice
of
small
sinnes
may
grow
into
custome
and
habit
,
and
that
the
conscience
may
at
length
come
to
digest
it
,
as
meat
and
drinke
with
delight
,
because
of
the
sweet
taste
in
the
mouth
.
And
then
what
delight
hath
God
in
him
whose
delight
is
in
any
sinne
.
The
6.
stratagem
of
these
7.
heads
is
,
that
the
dragon
-
1.
Concerning
their
estates
.
-
2.
Concerning
their
actions
.
First
,
For
their
estates
,
he
terrifieth
them
with
1
That
they
never
had
truth
of
grace
but
all
that
ever
they
had
or
did
was
hypocrisie
,
and
dissimulation
,
or
presumption
;
all
'to
make
them
out
of
love
withgrace
.
2
That
God
never
loved
them
,
for
then
he
would
not
so
afflict
them
,
but
dandle
them
as
children
;
and
this
is
to
shake
out
the
love
of
God
from
their
hearts
,
which
constrayneth
them
to
duty
and
obedience
.
3
Terrifieth
them
with
their
owne
wants
,
ignorance
,
infirmities
,
unworthinesse
,
and
feare
of
shamefull
fals
,
as
such
and
such
of
Gods
servants
,
that
seemed
well
rooted
;
his
scope
herein
is
to
make
them
weary
of
all
.
4
With
feare
of
finall
falling
a
way
,
and
withering
if
the
sunne
of
persecution
should
arise
,
and
thus
causeth
many
to
cast
away
their
confidence
,
as
if
he
that
beganne
the
good
worke
would
not
finish
it
.
II
Concerning
actions
the
serpent
spreads
many
1
In
religious
actions
he
objecteth
and
urgeth
the
reproaches
and
many
wrongs
there
waiteth
upon
forwardnesse
;
it
is
but
to
purchase
generall
dislike
and
disgrace
,
&
expose
himself
to
be
a
prey
;
and
as
many
Lions
and
difficulties
are
in
the
way
sufficient
to
cast
off
the
sluggard
,
and
no
fewer
losses
of
friends
,
customers
,
takings
in
the
trade
,
his
credit
,
respect
of
great
ones
,
and
the
like
.
Here
not
a
few
are
circumvented
.
2
In
common
and
civill
actions
he
perswadeth
men
,
that
they
cannot
live
by
true
dealing
without
falsehood
in
word
and
deed
;
and
if
they
help
not
themselves
with
lying
,
swearing
,
dissembling
,
unlawfull
gaines
by
usury
,
and
the
like
;
they
cannot
trade
or
live
;
And
hereby
he
holdeth
many
tradesmen
in
the
trade
of
sinne
;
who
account
nothing
evil
which
may
bring
them
in
the
goods
and
profits
of
this
life
.
3
To
hinder
actions
of
mercy
and
liberality
,
he
frighteth
men
with
false
feares
,
least
by
giving
,
themselves
come
to
need
,
and
so
they
wrong
their
family
;
as
if
God
supplied
not
seed
to
the
sower
,
and
as
if
he
that
watereth
should
want
raine
.
See
Proverbs
11.
25.
4
To
hinder
actions
of
justice
,
especially
if
against
a
great
man
;
What
know
you
what
you
doe
?
would
a
wise
man
raise
a
Lion
,
or
take
a
Beare
by
the
tooth
?
will
you
pull
on
your selves
a
needlesse
danger
?
thus
is
he
skilful
by
false
terrors
to
hinder
any
good
;
hereby
he
doubleth
his
strength
and
winneth
ground
on
our
cowardlinesse
.
These
things
have
I
set
downe
,
that
wee
might
not
be
ignorant
of
his
enterprises
.
1.
Cor.
2.
11.
Being
to
deale
and
to
grapple
with
this
seaven
Vse
I.
Serpentine
wisdome
is
in
fourethings
.
headed
dragon
and
all
the
serpentine
seed
,
we
must
learne
that
needfull
lesson
of
our
Saviour
Mat.
16.
16
Be
wise
as
serpents
.
Quest.
Wherein
is
the
Serpents
wisedome
?
Answ.
In
4.
things
.
1
The
serpent
is
naturally
wise
to
defend
himself
from
wrongs
,
to
which
end
he
wil
wrap
up
his
whole
body
about
his
head
,
to
save
and
defend
that
from
danger
:
So
must
Christians
be
most
carefull
of
their
own
safety
,
by
carefull
respect
of
their
head
,
namely
,
the
faith
and
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
expose
themselves
to
any
dangers
to
save
him
,
his
glory
,
his
holy
profession
harmelesse
;
as
the
holy
Martyrs
did
2
The
serpent
or
dragon
who
is
the
old
serpent
,
Be
wise
concerning
that
which
is
good
;
but
simple
concerning
that
which
is
evill
:
The
object
of
Christian
wisdome
must
be
that
which
is
good
,
and
a
good
cause
wisely
handled
is
very
gracefull
,
which
made
Davids
face
to
shine
even
in
Sauls
envious
eye
;
because
he
behaved
himselfe
wisely
in
his
matters
.
Good
Rebecca
willing
to
save
Iacob
from
Esaus
fury
,
hideth
her
counsaile
,
by
pretending
another
occasion
;
because
the
daughters
of
Heth
were
a
griefe
unto
her
;
she
would
send
him
to
Padan
Aram
to
fetch
him
a
wife
;
And
so
wisely
prevented
the
intended
mischiefe
.
Gen.
27.
41.
And
Paul
used
a
speciall
good
policy
for
himselfe
amongst
his
accusers
,
who
discerning
that
some
were
Saduces
who
denied
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
and
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
;
and
that
some
were
Pharisees
that
held
both
,
he
professed
himselfe
a
Pharisee
,
and
cast
a
bone
betweene
the
two
sects
,
and
so
slid
away
betweene
them
.
Acts
23.
6
,
7.
And
thus
Christian
policy
is
as
lawfull
in
our
warre
against
this
hellish
and
serpentine
army
,
as
are
those
prudent
policies
of
the
field
in
externall
wars
and
martiall
affaires
,
squared
to
the
rules
of
Gods
word
,
and
to
these
cautions
;
1
That
nothing
be
said
or
done
to
prejudice
truth
;
2
Or
Gods
glory
;
3
Or
civil
righteousnesse
;
4
Or
the
speciall
calling
.
3
The
serpent
is
subtile
to
contrive
evill
by
evill
But
the
practise
of
true
wisedome
from
above
is
,
pure
,
peaceable
,
gentle
,
and
by
allowed
meanes
attaineth
lawfull
ends
:
the
Serpents
policy
is
ever
joyned
with
iniquity
:
but
Christian
policy
must
be
accompanied
with
innocency
,
and
contriveth
good
things
by
good
meanes
onely
,
and
degenerateth
into
carnal
counsaile
,
when
,
even
in
case
of
saving
the
life
,
unwarrantable
meanes
are
undertaken
:
as
when
David
to
save
his
life
fained
himselfe
mad
:
Peter
denyed
his
Lord
;
a
Protestant
to
goe
to
masse
with
4
The
serpent
is
wise
to
stop
his
eares
against
the
That
enemies
of
grace
can
make
faire
weather
when
they
are
most
stormy
within
,
that
the
times
2
But
especially
let
us
not
be
carried
away
with
their
whisperings
and
charmes
that
would
draw
us
from
our
religion
,
sincerity
,
true
worship
;
Let
no
Syren
song
draw
us
out
of
our
hold
,
as
those
of
Jesuites
,
Priests
,
Libertine
preachers
,
nor
prevaile
so
much
with
us
as
to
taste
any
forbidden
fruit
.
Quest.
How
shall
I
get
this
serpentine
wisdome
to
oppose
the
dangerous
7.
heads
.
Answ.
1
Get
the
feare
of
God
,
that
is
the
beginning
2
Use
the
meanes
appointed
,
seeke
for
wisdome
,
dig
for
it
as
for
treasures
Prov.
2.
4.
Minerals
lie
hid
in
the
bowels
of
the
earth
,
and
are
fetched
out
with
labor
and
hard
paines
,
wait
at
the
gates
of
wisdome
:
that
is
worth
nothing
which
is
got
for
nothing
:
we
must
seeke
it
as
silver
,
covetously
,
diligently
,
constantly
.
3
Make
the
word
thy
counsellor
,
there
thou
meetest
with
the
wisdome
of
the
spirit
,
which
over-reacheth
all
the
wisdome
of
the
flesh
;
David
hereby
became
wiser
then
the
ancient
,
then
his
Counsellors
,
then
his
enemies
Psal.
119.
The
serpent
indeed
hath
a
subtilty
of
many
turnings
and
windings
,
but
in
the
scripture
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
manifold
wisdome
against
all
devises
.
It
is
a
faithfull
guide
against
all
wandrings
:
it
is
as
was
the
cloud
in
the
wildernesse
for
our
motion
or
station
;
an
unerring
gu●de
that
leadeth
us
as
wise
men
to
Christ
:
it
is
the
holy
card
to
direct
us
in
this
troublesome
sea
,
to
escape
all
the
shelves
,
and
sands
,
and
rocks
,
to
conduct
us
safely
to
the
holy
land
.
4
Pray
for
wisedome
,
so
did
Salomon
:
for
heavenly
wisdome
thou
must
go
to
heaven
.
James
5.
If
any
want
wisdome
he
must
aske
it
of
God
,
the
incouragement
of
the
prayer
is
,
1
The
promise
of
the
spirit
of
wisdome
;
grace
,
and
speech
to
prevent
evils
,
and
disappoint
enemies
.
Luk
21.
14.
2
The
promise
that
God
wil
turne
wicked
mens
counsailes
to
folly
,
as
Achitophels
2
Sam.
15.
31.
he
will
scatter
their
devises
and
bring
them
home
on
their
owne
heads
.
5
Practise
true
wisdome
:
the
practise
of
true
wisdome
increaseth
it
.
The
dragon
is
subtile
by
long
experience
and
practise
,
against
which
we
shall
well
oppose
this
experimentall
and
practike
wisdome
.
Deut.
4.
6.
This
is
your
wisdome
.
Quest.
How
may
we
practise
this
Serpentine
wisdome
.
Answ.
1
In
respect
of
God
and
the
things
of
God
,
true
wisdome
wil
provide
for
it selfe
the
best
2
True
wisedome
is
watchfull
of
it selfe
;
it
will
observe
what
evill
it
is
most
prone
unto
,
and
there
fence
most
carefully
;
as
Cittizens
beseiged
doe
the
weakest
part
of
their
wall
,
and
there
keepe
strongest
watches
.
1
It
knoweth
the
dragon
watcheth
all
occasions
,
and
so
it
doth
for
it selfe
;
and
seeing
it
knoweth
Satan
fitteth
his
temptations
to
every
estate
:
it
will
observe
it selfe
,
in
prosperitie
to
watch
against
pride
,
in
adversity
to
watch
against
impaciency
,
it
will
observe
opportunities
offered
and
accept
them
for
Gods
glory
,
and
the
good
of
himselfe
and
others
.
3
In
good
duties
it
contenteth
not
it selfe
,
that
they
be
done
unlesse
they
be
wel
done
,
and
in
a
good
manner
by
good
meanes
,
to
right
ends
,
and
in
all
right
circumstances
,
as
knowing
he
must
not
onely
2
It
will
do
all
the
good
it
can
,
if
it
cannot
do
all
the
good
it
would
,
for
so
the
dragon
doth
in
evill
.
3
It
will
be
in
lesser
duties
and
commands
as
conscionable
as
in
greater
.
Psal.
119.
6.
When
I
have
respect
to
all
thy
Commandements
.
4
In
temptations
to
sin
.
1
It
thinketh
not
it self
gotten
on
t
of
sinne
by
running
unto
the
other
extreme
.
2
It
will
abstaine
from
evill
and
from
the
appearance
of
evill
.
3
It
will
abstaine
from
evill
though
good
might
come
of
it
,
Rom.
3.
and
so
preventeth
the
tempter
,
who
ever
thrusteth
on
evill
under
the
colour
of
some
good
by
it
.
Comfort
to
the
church
not
to
feare
the
high
reaches
1
The
wise
God
taketh
the
wise
in
their
craftinesse
2
Though
the
dragon
have
7.
heads
,
our
head
is
Ob.
What
is
this
to
us
?
Answ.
Yes
,
these
7.
spirits
are
sent
into
all
the
world
.
vers.
5
,
6.
2
The
head
hath
wisdome
for
all
the
members
,
and
understandeth
not
for
it self
only
,
but
for
them
.
3
He
is
made
of
God
to
us
wisdome
as
well
as
righteousnesse
.
2
Cor.
1.
30.
3
Though
Charmers
whisper
and
busily
pull
4
Though
tyrants
and
antichristian
powers
5
Though
in
the
world
thou
art
counted
silly
and
simple
,
to
crosse
thy selfe
in
the
reputation
of
it
,
be
And
ten
hornes
]
Now
wee
come
to
the
fourth
propertie
of
this
dragon
namely
his
power
and
strength
called
,
here
ten
hornes
:
where
consider
,
-
1.
What
those
hornes
be
.
-
2.
The
number
of
them
.
1
The
word
horne
properly
taken
is
wel
knowne
Dan.
7.
7.
The
fourth
beast
(
by
which
some
understand
the
Romane
Monarchy
,
and
others
better
,
the
Asiaticall
kingdome
of
the
Selucidae
)
was
fearefull
and
terrible
,
and
very
strong
,
It
had
Iron
teeth
and
devoured
and
brake
in
pieces
all
before
it
,
and
it
had
ten
hornes
,
and
those
were
ten
kings
that
should
rise
successively
:
and
ver.
8.
another
little
horne
,
that
was
Antiochus
Epiphanes
ver.
24.
called
little
,
because
he
was
yongest
brother
,
and
had
no
right
to
the
kingdome
,
before
whom
there
were
three
of
the
first
hornes
pluckt
away
;
that
is
,
3.
kings
who
had
right
before
him
,
but
all
made
away
by
him
,
that
he
might
come
to
the
kingdome
.
And
the
Beast
,
Rev.
13.
1
by
which
is
meant
Antichrist
,
is
said
to
have
7.
heads
and
ten
hornes
;
here
in
agreeing
with
this
dragon
;
both
of
them
are
monstrous
,
and
though
they
are
divers
beasts
,
yet
resemble
one
another
in
great
correspondency
,
and
those
ten
hornes
,
are
expounded
to
be
ten
Kings
,
vassals
of
Antichrist
.
Cap.
17.
12.
Here
by
hornes
I
understand
.
1
In
generall
the
mighty
power
and
strength
of
1
On
the
East
of
Judea
were
Moabites
Ammonites
,
and
Idumeans
.
2
On
the
West
were
Philistims
.
3
On
the
South
Egyptians
,
and
Ethiopians
.
4
On
the
North
,
Syrians
,
Assyrians
,
and
Babylonians
.
So
the
Church
is
beset
with
these
foure
hornes
.
II
In
speciall
the
excessive
power
,
and
glory
of
the
imperiall
dragon
,
or
Romane
Emperours
,
who
most
of
them
were
successively
armed
with
as
much
power
as
cruelty
,
to
wast
and
destroy
the
woman
,
that
is
,
the
first
Churches
and
Christians
of
the
new
testament
;
to
which
story
the
Evangelist
John
in
all
this
vision
hath
speciall
reference
,
as
wee
have
already
in
part
shewed
,
and
shall
declare
further
all
along
as
we
come
to
the
particular
.
The
number
tenne
hornes
,
this
may
be
taken
two
1
Definitly
,
and
with
limitation
and
restraint
,
to
a
certaine
number
,
and
so
hath
an
eye
either
to
the
ten
bloody
tyrants
,
and
persecutions
under
those
Emperors
or
to
the
ten
Kings
and
kingdomes
of
Europe
,
which
were
under
the
Romane
Empire
,
who
made
themselves
vassailes
to
that
dragon
,
and
gave
that
power
and
hornes
to
him
against
Christ
,
and
his
spouse
,
this
Woman
.
2
Or
rather
,
which
I
thinke
the
better
,
we
are
to
take
this
number
here
indefinitly
,
for
all
those
Kings
and
Princes
and
Captaines
under
them
:
who
leagued
and
banded
themselves
against
the
Woman
,
which
by
the
perfect
number
of
ten
,
are
noted
to
be
exceeding
many
.
1
Because
this
number
is
often
so
taken
in
the
Scripture
,
for
an
uncertaine
but
a
very
great
number
,
Numb.
14.
22.
they
tempted
me
ten
times
Job
.
19.
3.
Ye
have
reproched
me
ten
times
,
that
is
,
very
many
times
Rev.
2.
10.
Ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
dayes
,
that
is
,
many
dayes
;
a
certaine
time
for
an
uncertaine
;
and
the
whole
visible
Church
is
described
by
tenne
Virgins
,
that
is
,
a
numerous
multitude
of
professors
,
Math.
25.
2
I
take
in
the
instruments
and
agents
of
Kings
and
Princes
,
because
the
horne
properly
ariseth
from
the
head
,
and
those
instruments
of
violence
and
fury
sent
from
their
heads
and
Commanders
are
aptly
meant
also
by
hornes
.
3
Because
of
the
number
here
are
but
seaven
heads
;
but
ten
hornes
,
not
so
many
heads
as
hornes
,
and
so
there
are
more
Executors
then
Princes
,
more
Instruments
then
Captaines
and
heads
and
Generals
,
and
the
title
aptly
bringeth
them
in
all
.
The
Church
of
God
is
among
the
wicked
as
among
so
many
horned
beasts
of
great
power
and
Mat.
10.
Our
Saviour
forewarneth
his
disciples
of
their
condition
;
I
send
you
as
sheepe
among
Wolves
;
and
these
have
force
and
power
far
above
the
sheep
.
To
come
to
the
times
here
aimed
at
:
how
was
the
Church
in
the
beginnings
of
the
New
Testament
pushed
and
goared
with
the
hornes
of
these
beasts
,
such
as
Herod
the
son
of
Antipas
,
who
beheaded
Iohn
;
and
Herod
Agrippa
,
who
slew
Iames
with
the
sword
,
and
persecuted
Peter
delivered
by
an
Angell
,
Acts
12.
Such
were
Felix
and
Lysias
,
and
Festus
,
who
used
their
hornes
,
power
and
places
to
persecute
Paul
and
Christians
in
those
daies
.
And
after
these
,
how
lamentably
was
the
Church
wasted
by
the
Romane
persecuting
tyrants
,
even
those
ten
Imperiall
hornes
,
and
other
savage
dragons
,
untill
Constantine
,
who
all
imbrued
themselves
till
they
were
all
red
with
the
blood
of
many
thousands
of
Christians
!
In
regard
of
the
wicked
themselves
,
who
all
of
them
by
nature
are
furiously
and
impetuously
like
In
the
Church
.
1.
The
sins
of
the
Church
often
strengthen
and
sharpen
and
multiply
the
hornes
of
O
that
Israel
would
have
walked
in
my
waies
,
I
would
soone
haue
humbled
their
enemies
:
through
the
whole
story
of
Judges
so
often
as
Israel
sinned
God
gave
them
into
the
hands
of
oppressors
.
cap.
4.
2.
cap.
2.
14
cap.
6.
1.
2
The
afflictions
of
the
Church
make
the
Enemies
lift
up
their
hornes
when
they
see
and
heare
of
their
troubles
and
foyles
,
when
they
see
that
their
prayers
and
exercises
of
religion
cannot
help
them
,
especially
when
they
see
God
for
their
humiliation
leaveth
them
as
a
prey
in
their
hands
,
this
maketh
them
exult
as
against
Christ
on
the
Crosse
,
He
trusted
in
God
,
let
him
deliver
him
;
want
of
grace
,
yea
hatred
of
grace
maketh
them
insult
where
they
should
pity
;
not
thinking
the
same
or
worse
things
may
be
fall
themselves
.
Lam.
24
,
5.
and
2.
15.
3
The
continuall
estate
of
the
Church
is
to
bee
in
the
world
as
a
wildernesse
,
wherein
what
can
they
looke
for
but
to
be
environed
with
wild
and
furious
beasts
;
that
is
,
evill
men
,
who
for
their
disposition
are
as
wild
and
fierce
as
Tygers
,
Lions
,
Leopards
,
Cockatrises
,
because
both
of
their
power
and
desire
of
hurting
and
making
a
pray
and
spoile
of
the
Church
.
The
world
,
in
which
the
Church
is
a
stranger
,
1
Carnall
wisdome
,
prudence
,
policy
in
martiall
exploits
;
and
whereas
a
good
conscience
can
go
but
one
way
;
they
can
shift
into
a
thousand
by
waies
which
is
their
advantage
.
2
They
have
multitudes
,
power
and
strength
of
arme
,
and
flesh
,
wherein
they
boast
and
glory
.
3
They
have
armories
,
defenced
Castles
,
Citties
,
and
can
want
no
weapons
of
death
against
the
Woman
.
4
They
have
treasures
,
revenues
,
wealth
,
large
possessions
,
gold
of
India
,
which
are
the
sine
ws
of
warre
.
5
They
have
friends
,
allies
,
confederates
,
holy
leagues
,
auxiliary
forces
,
and
supplies
,
and
in
these
they
lift
up
their
hornes
,
and
are
made
very
strong
and
bold
,
for
,
those
that
have
no
part
in
God
,
glory
and
pride
themselves
in
every
thing
,
but
God
.
Quest.
But
what
doth
the
Lord
all
this
while
to
suffer
the
dragon
thus
to
exercise
his
rage
and
domineere
over
the
Church
?
can
he
help
all
this
,
and
will
he
not
step
out
for
his
Church
?
Answ.
The
Lord
hath
sundrie
good
ends
of
this
his
providence
.
For
,
1
He
so
ordereth
the
matter
as
that
the
Church
must
be
conformable
to
her
head
,
and
the
servants
Herod
Ascalonita
;
who
as
soone
as
he
was
borne
,
sought
to
slay
him
,
and
devoured
all
the
Infants
of
Bethelem
,
hoping
he
had
bin
within
his
net
:
And
Pontius
Pilate
the
Romane
President
,
who
with
the
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
and
chiefe
●●iests
,
crucified
and
put
him
to
death
,
and
yet
who
can
deny
that
he
was
the
Son
of
his
Love
,
and
most
deare
unto
his
Father
?
2
He
doth
it
not
to
extinguish
,
but
exercise
;
not
to
destroy
,
but
trie
their
faith
,
patience
,
and
graces
:
for
grace
is
like
gold
,
the
oftner
tried
in
the
fire
,
the
purer
.
Rev.
2.
10.
3
To
acquaint
them
both
with
their
owne
danger
,
and
so
to
stirre
them
up
to
a
constant
watching
,
as
also
to
let
them
see
their
owne
impotency
and
weaknesse
,
so
to
drive
them
out
of
themselves
,
to
relie
on
his
strength
and
power
:
who
is
onely
able
to
overmatch
these
mighty
hornes
in
mans
eie
.
4
To
weane
them
from
the
love
of
this
world
to
which
wee
are
all
naturally
wedded
;
and
to
hye
themselves
through
it
as
through
a
dangerous
wildernesse
.
So
Davids
soule
was
weary
with
dwelling
in
Mesech
.
5
To
advance
not
onely
the
patience
of
God
,
suffering
his
enemies
to
rise
to
such
a
height
;
but
also
to
manifest
his
great
care
,
and
provident
eye
over
his
Church
,
by
whose
almighty
power
this
small
flock
of
sheep
is
safe
amongst
a
drove
of
wolves
Lions
,
and
a
whole
foxest
of
foxes
and
dragons
.
Take
notice
of
the
perpetuall
condition
of
the
1
Let
not
the
might
and
power
of
the
enemies
gathereed
against
her
dismay
us
,
nor
their
great
and
puissant
armies
and
Captaines
;
nor
that
royall
and
imperiall
forces
are
raised
against
this
poore
Woman
utterly
to
destroy
her
;
this
is
no
new
thing
,
that
mighty
hornes
,
and
the
highest
of
all
humane
power
should
lift
up
themselves
against
her
,
she
hath
from
the
beginning
beene
acquainted
with
such
tryals
.
Nor
let
us
startle
at
the
multitudes
of
enemies
&
Princes
,
and
armies
,
that
stand
about
her
;
it
is
not
the
first
time
that
ten
hornes
at
once
have
assaulted
and
pushed
her
;
nay
,
seldome
shall
yee
see
this
Woman
but
in
the
midst
of
these
ten
hornes
,
al
ready
to
make
a
present
spoile
of
her
.
Neither
let
the
fiercenesse
and
savage
disposition
of
them
against
her
be
strange
to
us
:
seeing
they
are
the
dragons
hornes
,
dragons
are
guided
by
no
law
but
by
their
owne
fierce
and
truculent
nature
,
flying
upon
their
prey
without
all
pity
:
but
no
cruell
and
truculent
beast
or
dragon
is
so
fierce
against
men
,
as
wicked
men
are
against
the
Woman
:
no
law
of
nature
or
nations
,
no
bond
or
tye
,
no
respect
of
sex
or
age
stoppeth
them
,
but
pitilesly
without
all
mercy
,
the
dragons
seize
upon
young
and
old
,
male
and
female
,
high
and
low
,
nocents
or
innocents
,
if
they
fall
in
their
way
;
whosoever
professe
the
feare
of
God
and
true
religion
against
them
they
are
gathered
:
See
it
in
one
example
:
Haman
,
because
Mordecai
will
not
bow
to
him
because
he
was
of
another
religion
,
getteth
to
the
King
,
enformeth
against
all
the
Jewes
,
as
having
a
law
and
religion
of
their
owne
contrary
to
the
Kings
:
and
it
was
not
for
the
Kings
profit
to
suffer
them
:
presently
without
any
course
of
law
,
no
man
being
heard
,
nay
no
man
complaining
,
but
Haman
privatly
slaundering
;
the
King
delivereth
the
whole
nation
men
,
women
and
children
some
2.
or
3.
thousand
persons
to
death
and
bloody
buchery
al
in
a
day
(
but
that
God
prevented
it
)
a
thiefe
or
guilty
fellon
shal
have
a
due
course
of
law
,
&
shal
not
be
condemned
unheard
:
sometimes
pity
spareth
a
seditious
and
rebellious
multitude
that
have
deserved
death
,
because
they
are
many
.
After
warre
and
hot
blood
,
the
most
furious
enemies
will
spare
such
as
are
overcome
,
though
they
would
have
spoyled
and
not
spared
them
in
hot
blood
.
In
sacking
and
taking
cities
the
Conqueror
often
Quest.
But
what
,
shall
the
Church
be
devoured
by
so
many
and
potent
horns
?
how
can
a
silly
weak
woman
be
safe
among
them
?
Ans.
No
:
this
Woman
was
never
yet
overcome
by
them
,
nor
shall
be
,
she
may
be
tyred
,
terrified
,
pusht
,
wounded
by
them
;
but
not
overcome
:
1
The
dragons
great
power
is
but
limited
and
restrained
:
Though
their
power
be
great
,
yet
there
is
a
greater
Herod
,
Pontius
Pilate
,
and
the
Gentiles
can
attempt
nothing
against
Christ
,
but
what
the
hand
and
counsaile
of
God
hath
before
determined
to
be
done
.
Act.
4.
27.
In
the
execution
this
over-ruling
power
can
blunt
their
hornes
at
his
pleasure
,
If
Esau
be
come
forth
with
a
band
of
men
to
revenge
on
Iacob
,
this
power
can
turne
their
hearts
to
favour
his
brother
:
in
the
end
they
are
over-ruled
,
for
wheras
they
would
make
no
end
of
pushing
and
goaring
,
he
will
have
them
go
no
further
then
he
please
.
And
the
rod
of
the
wicked
shall
not
alway
lie
on
the
lot
of
the
godly
.
2
The
hornes
of
the
dragon
have
great
power
,
but
being
set
all
against
God
&
his
Saints
,
it
cannot
prosper
3
Although
mighty
hornes
are
raised
up
against
the
Woman
,
yet
hath
God
raised
up
for
her
a
more
Ob.
But
here
are
ten
hornes
,
what
is
one
horne
to
so
many
?
Answ.
Christ
our
Lord
and
head
wants
not
a
sufficient
number
of
hornes
to
encounter
the
dragons
ten
hornes
,
Rev.
5.
6
the
Lambe
hath
7.
hornes
:
though
the
dragon
seeme
to
exceed
in
number
,
yet
doth
not
;
for
the
number
of
7
is
a
number
of
perfection
,
and
argueth
in
Christ
perfection
of
power
,
which
is
not
in
the
number
of
ten
,
whether
it
be
taken
definitly
or
indefinitly
in
the
dragon
,
and
there
is
not
one
of
these
7.
but
is
stronger
then
all
the
dragons
ten
.
And
besides
,
whereas
the
dragons
hornes
are
confined
to
his
heads
,
which
they
exalt
and
carry
aloft
;
our
Lord
Jesus
hath
many
hornes
,
comming
out
of
his
hands
,
Hab.
3.
4.
that
is
,
Omnipotent
in
all
his
works
,
especially
in
his
battailes
against
the
dragons
ten
horns
,
for
he
hath
atchieved
an
admirable
victorie
over
principalities
and
powers
,
and
made
show
of
them
openly
as
a
triumphant
Conqueror
on
the
Chariot
of
his
Crosse
;
and
at
his
ascension
professed
that
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
was
given
to
him
.
4
Although
the
dragon
hath
his
hornes
and
agents
5
Though
these
hornes
of
the
dragon
be
many
and
powerfull
,
yet
God
doth
often
turne
them
one
against
another
,
as
the
Midianites
swords
were
thrust
into
their
fellowes
sides
:
and
shall
at
length
easily
Haman
,
Herod
,
Pharob
,
Iudas
,
Iulian
,
Zenacherib
;
A
proofe
how
he
brake
in
pieces
the
Antichristian
horne
in
our
Fathers
daies
;
some
persecutors
died
suddenly
,
as
Annanias
,
some
with
their
guts
falling
out
,
as
Iudas
,
some
with
lothsome
excrements
finding
unnaturall
waies
,
by
the
mouth
&
nostrils
,
some
brake
their
necks
,
some
became
frantick
,
none
escaped
without
repentance
,
though
for
a
while
they
held
up
their
heads
and
hornes
aloft
.
Quest.
But
what
meanes
may
this
Woman
use
against
all
these
hornes
for
her
safty
?
Answ.
1
She
must
know
as
all
humane
power
2
Fly
to
the
strength
of
God
which
wil
make
us
3
The
dragon
is
strong
by
humane
confederacies
and
alliance
;
we
must
confederate
with
God
by
4
Leane
upon
the
promise
of
God
who
hath
undertaken
to
breake
for
his
Church
all
the
hornes
of
the
wicked
.
Psal.
75.
10.
Even
all
these
ten
hornes
shall
be
broken
;
distrust
not
the
promise
but
believe
and
be
safe
;
faith
will
be
an
honourable
victory
for
it
apprehendeth
the
power
which
brought
Christ
safe
from
the
wildernesse
,
and
wild
beasts
,
and
shall
bring
the
Saints
safe
through
all
An
admonition
to
the
enemies
Psal.
75.
5.
Lift
not
Vse
II.
Enemies
not
to
lift
their
hornes
so
high
.
Foure
Reasons
.
up
your
hornes
high
.
1
what
are
they
in
nature
but
savage
beasts
and
dragons
;
nay
the
wildest
of
the
beasts
retaineth
more
goodnesse
in
his
nature
then
the
wicked
man
doth
in
his
;
Christ
was
more
safe
in
the
wildernesse
2
What
are
they
in
Gods
account
?
Obj.
He
favoureth
and
prospereth
them
.
Sol.
Though
they
seeme
to
cary
all
before
them
,
and
are
men
of
place
and
power
,
and
all
men
stand
in
awe
of
them
,
yet
in
Gods
account
they
are
but
beasts
amonst
men
,
their
strength
and
power
but
as
the
raving
and
pushing
of
horned
beasts
.
3
How
are
they
crossed
in
their
owne
account
!
they
shal
never
have
their
wils
against
the
Woman
,
4
Though
now
Papists
and
Antichrists
hornes
be
lifted
up
,
God
seeth
and
sustereth
,
and
smileth
,
he
seeeth
And
seaven
crownes
on
his
heads
]
The
5.
and
last
propertie
by
which
the
dragon
is
described
is
by
his
great
conquest
&
victories
,
together
with
his
high
rule
and
authoritie
which
he
exerciseth
and
usurpeth
in
the
world
against
the
Church
.
By
crownes
or
diadems
is
meant
1.
in
generall
,
the
whole
kingdome
of
darknesse
which
Satan
by
the
greatnesse
of
his
power
usurpeth
,
not
upon
inferiours
and
vassalls
onely
:
but
upon
the
chiefest
Monarchs
,
and
potentates
of
the
earth
,
whose
crownes
after
a
sort
become
his
crownes
.
2
The
many
victories
and
great
conquests
,
which
partly
by
fraud
,
and
partly
by
force
,
he
hath
carried
away
amongst
earthly
Princes
,
and
carnall
professors
,
for
who
weare
crownes
but
Conquerors
?
3
Here
especially
is
meant
the
supremacy
or
supreme
The
number
of
the
crownes
are
7.
according
to
The
dragon
usurpeth
and
exerciseth
kingly
authoritie
and
regall
power
in
earth
by
which
he
often
prevaileth
against
the
Woman
the
Church
.
This
our
Saviour
teacheth
,
both
in
the
style
that
he
giveth
him
,
and
also
by
the
state
which
he
ascribeth
unto
him
;
for
as
great
Princes
have
many
great
titles
which
declare
their
might
:
So
hath
the
dragon
;
he
is
called
Joh.
14.
30.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Prince
of
this
world
;
and
Ephes.
2.
2.
the
Prince
of
the
aire
,
Epes
.
6.
12.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lord
of
the
world
,
and
1
Cor.
4.
4
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
the
god
of
this
World
.
And
his
estate
is
described
no
lesse
magnificent
,
then
his
titles
;
for
he
hath
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
house
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Quest.
But
wherein
doth
the
dragon
exercise
his
Princedome
?
Answ.
This
kingdome
of
the
devill
is
partly
spirituall
,
partly
corporall
.
1
He
rules
and
playeth
Rex
chiefly
spiritually
and
2
He
setteth
up
his
edicts
,
his
will
is
their
law
,
and
they
are
moved
at
his
pleasure
,
as
slaves
and
captives
.
2
Tim.
2.
26.
and
how
just
is
it
that
they
who
will
not
be
ruled
by
the
will
of
God
in
his
word
to
salvation
;
should
be
left
to
the
will
of
the
devill
to
destruction
;
his
servants
are
they
whom
they
obey
.
3
As
a
crowned
King
is
not
content
to
rule
according
to
his
owne
will
,
but
his
subjects
must
take
up
armes
in
defence
of
his
title
,
and
whensoever
he
commandeth
,
must
fight
his
battels
:
So
doe
and
II
Outwardly
and
corporally
the
dragon
useth
Kingly
authority
,
thrusting
on
his
counsailes
by
secular
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Trajan
,
and
the
rest
of
the
crowned
heads
(
at
whom
our
text
aimeth
)
to
shed
like
fearce
and
sanguinary
dragons
,
the
blood
of
the
Christians
,
till
the
streets
of
Rome
ran
with
blood
,
as
Jerusalems
did
in
Manasses
time
:
they
readily
give
their
crownes
to
the
dragon
,
and
execute
all
his
designes
.
If
he
command
Popish
Princes
and
Captaines
to
persecute
with
fire
,
and
sword
;
with
bloody
Inquisitions
,
Massacres
;
with
force
and
fraud
,
the
holy
religion
of
God
;
these
slaves
and
tyrants
must
and
will
give
their
crownes
to
the
dragon
,
and
the
beast
,
and
in
savage
manner
make
no
end
of
effusion
of
Christian
blood
,
but
would
barbarously
wish
(
as
one
of
them
)
to
ride
their
horses
to
the
bellies
in
the
blood
of
Protestants
.
Thus
the
dragons
heads
are
crowned
in
al
those
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
are
enemies
to
the
Church
,
and
exercise
their
power
in
peace
or
war
against
her
.
From
Satans
malice
and
contrariety
to
Christ
and
1
If
Christ
be
Lord
of
all
,
the
dragon
will
claime
all
.
Math
4.
All
these
things
will
I
give
thee
,
for
they
are
mine
:
Dare
he
so
before
Christs
face
challenge
his
right
,
and
will
he
not
behind
his
back
?
2
If
Christ
have
a
kingdome
of
light
which
tendeth
to
gather
the
elect
and
destroy
the
wicked
:
The
dragon
hath
a
kingdome
of
darknesse
cleane
contrary
,
which
tendeth
to
destroy
the
elect
if
it
were
possible
,
and
to
gather
all
the
wicked
to
him
in
his
owne
damnation
.
3
If
Christs
kingdome
be
ample
and
large
from
East
to
West
,
and
from
sea
to
sea
,
Psal.
2.
8.
and
72.
8
The
dragon
will
compasse
the
earth
,
Job
.
1.
and
getteth
the
harvest
of
the
world
,
leaving
but
a
few
gleanings
for
Christ
.
4
If
Christ
require
spirituall
worship
,
being
a
spirituall
King
,
the
dragon
will
require
the
same
,
Math.
4
,
If
thou
fall
downe
and
worship
me
;
And
that
which
he
could
not
obtaine
of
Christ
he
winneth
of
all
the
wicked
in
the
world
,
who
worship
the
beast
and
the
dragon
,
Rev.
14.
3.
5
If
Christ
call
his
kingdome
inwardly
by
his
spirit
and
without
by
the
ministry
of
Angels
and
men
:
So
will
the
dragon
rule
and
move
his
subjects
,
partly
by
inward
motions
and
suggestions
,
and
partly
by
wicked
angels
and
wicked
men
,
who
are
all
bad
agents
and
factors
for
him
.
6
If
Christ
ordaine
power
,
and
authority
,
and
raise
up
Kings
,
and
give
them
crownes
and
scepters
;
that
as
they
rule
by
him
so
they
should
rule
for
him
;
and
for
the
upholding
of
his
title
and
kingdome
:
The
dragon
in
speciall
despight
of
this
ordinance
prevaileth
with
them
to
bend
their
power
against
Christ
and
his
Church
from
whom
and
for
whom
they
received
it
.
Is
from
the
subtilty
of
the
Dragon
,
who
knoweth
First
,
that
if
he
can
get
in
great
ones
,
hee
gaineth
in
them
all
their
inferious
,
who
follow
the
motion
of
the
great
wheeles
:
If
Rehoboam
commit
adultery
,
all
Iudah
will
sacrifice
under
every
greene
tree
.
Second
,
that
his
kingdome
being
of
this
world
,
as
himselfe
is
the
god
of
the
world
,
so
his
kingdome
standeth
by
secular
power
,
and
worldly
meanes
;
well
he
knoweth
that
truth
needs
no
secular
arme
,
for
it
hath
a
stronger
power
and
arme
for
it
;
but
falshood
needeth
worldly
power
and
policie
to
uphold
it
:
if
his
heads
be
not
crowned
they
cannot
long
prevaile
.
Third
,
if
he
can
get
his
diabolicall
edicts
once
crowned
,
they
shall
passe
almost
unquestioned
,
and
that
generally
;
and
bee
they
never
so
unlawfull
and
wicked
against
Gods
pure
worship
,
against
Gods
holy
Sabbaths
;
yet
they
shall
prevaile
not
onely
against
the
wicked
,
who
shall
shew
themselves
good
subjects
in
their
blinde
and
impious
obedience
;
but
especially
against
the
godly
,
who
shall
bee
pursued
with
all
the
wrath
of
such
superiours
,
as
rebels
,
seditious
,
disobedient
to
Rulers
and
Princes
;
as
Daniel
,
against
whom
they
could
picke
no
quarrell
,
but
in
the
matter
of
his
God
.
From
the
desert
of
the
Church
:
for
her
sinnes
the
head
,
and
not
the
tayle
,
and
shee
adversaries
become
chiefe
,
and
those
that
hate
her
in
affections
,
and
those
that
oppresse
her
in
action
,
get
the
staffe
into
their
hand
;
and
have
power
as
crowned
Dragons
over
her
.
Lament.
5.
5.
and
especially
,
cap
1.
5.
From
the
justice
of
God
against
the
dragon
himselfe
Note
the
good
service
that
every
wicked
man
Object
.
God
forbid
there
should
be
any
such
,
we
are
all
Christians
,
&c.
Sol.
Yes
,
the
Dragon
hath
a
number
of
good
subjects
that
strongly
and
mightily
uphold
his
crowne
,
while
they
will
protest
and
professe
the
contrary
.
Quest.
But
how
may
we
know
them
?
Sol.
1.
He
is
free
from
righteousnesse
,
that
is
,
de
sacto
,
non
dejure
;
he
will
have
nothing
to
doe
with
that
,
let
grace
wooe
him
and
perswade
him
,
it
can
prevaile
nothing
at
all
,
let
the
Spirit
of
God
perswade
Whose
eyes
the
god
of
this
world
hath
blinded
:
Can
a
blinde
man
judge
of
colours
?
II.
They
walke
according
to
the
course
of
this
world
,
Eph.
2.
1.
Frame
themselves
in
religion
and
manners
III.
They
are
beleevers
of
lyes
,
2.
Thess.
2.
10.
IV.
Persecuting
of
godly
men
,
and
ministers
,
there
Satans
throne
is
,
and
there
the
dragon
is
crowned
,
In
beholding
the
battell
of
the
woman
,
against
so
Vse
II.
True
Church
not
alwayes
discernable
by
externall
splendor
.
many
crowned
adversaries
,
learne
not
to
esteeme
of
a
Church
by
externall
splendor
,
pompe
,
wealth
,
or
glory
;
which
is
a
note
of
the
Antichristian
Church
.
Here
wee
see
the
Dragon
hath
seaven
Crownes
,
Dan.
11.
31.
36.
Antiochus
a
wicked
man
,
that
shall
magnifie
himselfe
against
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
speake
marveilous
things
against
the
God
of
gods
,
yet
hee
shall
prosper
,
and
have
armies
stand
on
his
part
;
and
Antichrist
typified
in
Antiochus
,
who
magnifieth
himselfe
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
hath
on
his
head
written
names
of
blasphemie
,
hath
his
armies
standing
with
him
,
Italy
,
France
,
Spaine
,
and
many
crownes
,
to
thrust
forward
his
Antichristian
lawes
,
and
decrees
.
It
is
true
,
wee
grant
there
is
an
internall
splendor
and
glory
of
the
Church
,
consisting
in
the
ornaments
of
faith
,
charity
,
patience
,
and
other
vertues
,
as
also
in
the
purity
of
sound
,
and
wholsome
doctrine
:
and
this
splendor
,
because
it
constituteth
the
true
Church
,
it
can
never
want
;
and
yet
even
in
this
it
may
be
greater
,
or
lesser
,
as
the
doctrine
is
more
carefully
preserved
,
or
otherwise
.
But
that
outward
splendor
,
and
glory
,
which
consisteth
in
peace
,
wealth
,
and
multitudes
of
professors
;
this
may
be
hid
,
oppressed
and
obscured
;
for
,
1
This
maketh
for
the
good
and
safety
of
the
Church
,
sometimes
to
be
hid
,
and
obscured
,
for
2
The
greatest
glory
and
splendor
of
the
Church
,
is
that
which
appeares
not
to
the
eye
of
flesh
,
but
to
the
eye
of
faith
,
which
is
patience
in
afflictions
,
and
constancy
in
faith
,
this
is
her
victory
1.
Joh.
5.
4.
3
The
greatest
splendor
of
the
Church
,
is
not
that
which
the
world
can
afford
her
,
but
that
which
she
hath
from
Christ
,
&
in
which
she
is
likest
unto
Christ
,
who
had
small
rest
or
reputation
in
the
world
,
Fulget
Ecclesia
non
sua
luce
,
sed
Christi
lumine
,
&
splendorem
sibi
accescit
de
Sole
justitiae
:
As
the
Moone
shineth
from
the
Sunne
,
Ambr.
Hexam
.
Lib.
4.
cap.
8.
Christ
himselfe
had
neither
forme
nor
beauty
externall
to
be
desired
:
and
the
Church
his
Spouse
is
glorious
,
but
within
;
and
the
eye
of
faith
can
espy
glory
in
ignominy
,
Christ
crowned
on
the
Crosse
▪
and
a
glorious
shining
and
victory
of
faith
through
the
bolts
and
chaines
of
beleevers
.
Not
to
disesteeme
the
Church
and
Kingdome
of
Vse
III.
The
Church
not
inferiour
to
her
crowned
enemies
.
Christ
,
as
if
shee
were
under
hatches
,
or
inferiour
to
those
crowned
enemies
,
which
rise
against
her
;
or
disabled
to
make
her
party
good
against
them
:
Here
consider
the
Church
,
1.
in
her
person
,
2.
head
,
3.
estate
.
1.
The
Dragon
hath
seven
crownes
on
his
heads
,
2.
Consider
the
Church
in
her
head
,
and
there
we
●ll
Gibbor
,
the
strong
God
.
The
dragon
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lord
and
Prince
of
the
world
;
but
Jesus
Christ
our
head
is
above
and
beyond
him
in
infinite
degrees
,
for
hee
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lord
of
all
,
and
heire
of
all
things
,
Rev.
18.
the
dragon
is
potent
,
but
our
Lord
is
omnipotent
:
The
dragon
hath
many
crownes
and
kingdomes
,
but
they
are
all
shaking
,
and
shall
bee
shaken
to
pieces
;
one
of
them
prevaileth
against
another
,
and
one
of
them
is
eaten
of
another
,
but
on
Christ
his
crowne
shall
ever
flourish
;
his
kingdome
is
unshaking
,
an
everlasting
kingdome
,
all
the
crownes
on
earth
,
and
all
the
gates
of
hell
cannot
prevaile
against
the
happines
,
neither
of
the
head
nor
least
member
.
3.
Consider
her
in
her
lowest
and
most
afflicted
estate
,
which
is
most
questionable
,
even
in
that
she
is
1.
What
other
crowne
can
the
Saints
expect
,
seeing
their
Lord
Christ
wore
no
other
,
and
yet
even
then
was
he
overcome
?
2.
God
is
more
graciously
present
with
them
,
as
their
crowne
,
and
they
are
now
more
glorious
than
if
they
had
a
crowne
of
gold
.
If
a
man
had
seene
the
three
children
walking
in
the
fiery
furnace
,
and
a
fourth
walking
with
them
like
the
Sonne
of
God
,
was
not
this
a
more
glorious
sight
then
to
gaze
upon
Nebuchadnezzars
golden
crowne
?
faith
can
see
the
faith
of
the
Saints
conquering
and
tormenting
the
tyrants
,
while
they
torment
them
,
as
Christ
on
the
crosse
tormented
the
devils
,
while
they
tormented
and
crucified
him
.
3
The
consolations
of
Gods
Spirit
are
never
so
neare
,
warme
and
sensible
to
the
Saints
,
as
in
their
sharpest
trials
,
for
the
Spirit
of
glory
and
of
God
resteth
on
them
,
crowneth
them
with
mercy
,
and
sustaineth
4.
The
conquest
and
victory
even
in
Martyrdome
and
suffering
is
a
most
glorious
crowne
,
while
by
faith
and
patience
they
triumph
over
all
adversities
,
and
overcome
most
when
they
seeme
most
overcome
;
now
Christ
hath
crowned
their
graces
by
their
fiery
trials
:
crowned
his
owne
victory
in
them
,
and
also
their
persons
,
lifting
them
up
to
sit
with
himselfe
in
his
owne
Chariot
of
triumph
.
A
ground
of
patience
and
contentment
establishing
the
godly
minde
whether
it
looke
without
or
within
it
Fret
not
thyselfe
for
him
that
prospereth
in
his
way
,
&c.
If
a
man
would
compact
with
the
dragon
as
they
do
,
hee
might
thrive
in
the
world
,
and
be
preferred
as
they
.
Every
corporation
preferreth
his
own
citizens
,
and
were
they
of
the
world
the
world
would
love
hir
owne
.
Neither
let
godly
men
be
discouraged
to
see
the
increase
of
the
wicked
,
never
was
the
dragon
so
victorious
;
numbers
fall
to
Atheisme
,
numbers
to
Popery
,
multitudes
to
carnall
policy
and
selfe-seeking
.
God
suffereth
the
dragon
to
crowne
all
his
heads
,
and
prevaile
against
those
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
2.
Within
,
the
godly
minde
beholding
his
owne
abasement
and
opposition
in
the
world
;
how
little
of
We
have
a
law
,
and
by
that
law
he
must
die
,
John
19.
7.
If
they
can
finde
none
,
it
is
easie
for
crowned
dragons
to
make
one
,
as
against
Daniel
,
and
Haman
against
the
Jewes
,
and
Pharaoh
against
the
Israelites
.
And
the
Saints
must
not
be
discouraged
,
though
they
are
to
strive
with
unreasonable
men
,
that
are
not
guided
by
truth
,
humility
,
charity
,
or
Christianity
;
but
by
fury
,
railing
,
pride
,
pretences
of
law
,
threatning
,
and
violence
;
the
dragon
will
shew
not
his
hornes
only
,
but
his
crownes
to
.
See
wee
the
wicked
of
the
world
giving
up
their
crownes
to
the
dragon
,
and
with
all
their
strength
Vse
V.
Wee
must
learne
to
sit
and
hold
the
crowne
on
Christs
head
.
and
power
,
and
authority
,
setting
their
crownes
on
the
dragons
head
;
wee
on
the
contrary
must
learne
with
all
our
power
to
set
up
and
uphold
the
Crown
and
Scepter
of
Christ
in
our selves
and
others
,
for
as
all
the
limbes
of
the
dragon
reioice
to
see
him
crowned
and
domineere
to
the
ruine
of
the
Church
;
so
let
all
the
children
of
Sion
reioyce
in
their
King
,
Psal
149.
2.
Shall
the
Papists
triumph
and
glory
when
the
Antichristian
forces
prevaile
against
the
reformed
religion
,
and
shall
not
wee
when
the
woman
prevaileth
against
the
dragon
?
Quest.
How
may
I
uphold
Christs
Crowne
and
Scepter
against
the
dragon
?
Ans.
1.
Cast
down
thy
Crowne
at
the
feet
of
the
Lambe
,
and
worship
him
that
sitteth
on
the
Throne
,
as
the
Seniors
,
Rev.
4.
10.
this
is
done
by
2
practices
.
1.
If
thou
deny
thy selfe
,
and
diselaime
whatsoever
is
in
thy selfe
,
as
being
void
of
all
power
and
2.
If
thou
ascribest
all
power
to
God
and
Iesus
Christ
of
creation
,
and
providence
,
of
preservation
,
yea
of
finall
victorie
against
all
enemies
,
whom
hee
will
make
his
footstoole
,
and
set
his
feet
upon
their
neckes
and
crownes
,
as
Ioshua
did
.
II.
Alow
thy
heart
for
his
throne
and
chaire
1.
Infidelity
;
for
Jesus
Christ
is
no
way
received
but
by
faith
,
Iohn
1.
12.
2.
Impenitency
;
he
dwelleth
no
where
but
in
an
humble
and
contrite
soule
.
3.
Raigaing
sinne●
,
which
are
as
iron
gates
and
percullices
to
keepe
out
Jesus
Christ
out
of
his
kingdome
,
and
hold
the
sinner
in
rebellion
against
his
Sove
.
aigne
and
King
:
where
any
sin
raigneth
,
there
Christ
cannot
raigne
;
and
as
no
man
can
serve
two
contrary
masters
,
being
enemies
;
so
no
man
can
bee
subject
to
two
kings
,
enacting
contrary
lawes
.
4.
Idolatry
;
what
communion
betweene
Christ
and
Antichrist
,
2
Cor.
6.
15
,
16.
III.
Take
the
oath
of
allegeance
to
Jesus
Christ
to
submit
to
his
lawes
willingly
:
David
tooke
this
I
have
sworne
,
and
will
performe
to
keepe
thy
righteous
judgements
:
A
seeming
subject
is
most
pernicious
;
such
as
the
Pope
and
Jesuites
have
catechized
to
refuse
the
oath
of
allegeance
to
our
Soveraigne
,
they
are
among
us
,
but
not
of
us
.
Such
subjects
to
Christ
are
wicked
men
and
hypocrites
,
Christians
onely
in
name
and
profession
,
are
counterfeit
;
are
in
the
Church
,
but
not
of
it
.
1
Joh.
2.
they
want
all
the
notes
of
good
subjects
;
which
are
,
1.
To
know
and
attend
to
the
lawes
,
and
word
of
his
King
:
the
word
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospell
,
is
the
municipall
lawes
of
this
kingdome
,
called
the
word
of
the
kingdome
;
a
good
Christian
will
attend
to
the
word
preached
,
as
a
good
subject
to
his
Kings
Proclamation
.
2.
To
obey
his
lawes
,
yeelding
obedience
to
the
whole
law
,
in
true
indeauour
,
so
did
David
have
respect
to
all
the
Commandements
,
Psal.
119.
6.
and
also
faith
and
repentance
to
the
Gospell
.
3.
Neither
this
by
constraint
,
but
as
a
willing
people
,
Psal.
100
of
unwilling
,
made
willing
;
drawne
by
the
Father
,
as
the
sheepe
of
Christ
,
to
heare
his
voyce
and
follow
him
.
IIII.
Resist
the
Dragons
incroachments
upon
this
Kings
kingdome
:
know
the
enemies
,
the
Devill
,
[
And
his
tayle
drew
downe
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
.
]
Having
spoken
of
the
five
properties
,
by
which
we
have
heard
the
Dragon
described
,
wee
come
to
the
second
part
of
the
description
,
which
is
by
two
effects
.
The
former
against
the
Starres
of
heaven
,
in
this
verse
.
The
latter
against
the
woman
,
in
the
next
verse
.
For
the
meaning
,
every
word
is
mysticall
;
wee
must
stand
a
while
in
the
interpretation
,
in
which
are
foure
things
to
be
considered
.
First
,
what
is
meant
by
the
Starres
of
heaven
?
Ans.
Fondly
doe
the
Papists
understand
here
by
the
dragon
,
Lucifer
,
drawing
downe
with
him
in
his
fall
many
Angels
,
which
they
say
are
meant
by
Stars
of
heaven
,
not
attending
the
scope
of
the
place
:
for
I
reade
not
in
all
the
Scripture
where
Satan
is
called
Lucifer
:
Calvin
cals
it
a
grosse
ignorance
,
to
father
Satans
name
upon
Isa.
14.
12.
but
it
is
called
by
this
name
,
Rev.
●2
.
10.
1.
These
Starres
fell
to
earth
after
Iohns
prophesie
,
whereas
they
fell
before
mans
sall
.
2
These
starres
fell
in
the
Church
,
when
the
battell
was
pitcht
against
the
woman
,
but
Satan
fell
,
and
his
angels
,
before
there
was
any
Church
in
the
world
,
or
before
there
was
any
mention
either
of
Christ
or
his
Church
.
3.
Those
fell
with
the
dragon
,
these
cast
downe
by
the
dragon
.
4.
These
starres
were
cast
downe
by
the
dragon
to
the
earth
;
from
mysticall
heaven
to
mysticall
earth
:
but
those
Angels
were
cast
downe
by
GOD
,
from
heaven
into
hell
,
where
they
are
reserved
in
Antiochus
Epiphanes
a
type
of
Antichrist
,
is
said
to
cast
the
starres
unto
earth
and
tread
upon
them
:
where
he
calleth
by
the
name
of
the
Host
of
heaven
those
whom
our
Euangelist
calleth
the
starres
of
heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Ministers
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
called
by
this
name
,
as
we
have
declared
verse
1.
1.
As
they
are
set
in
their
orbes
by
God
,
and
receive
their
light
from
the
Sunne
,
and
move
in
their
certaine
order
and
station
;
so
are
these
set
in
their
severall
stations
,
to
keepe
the
watch
of
the
Lord
by
a
perpetuall
decree
,
so
long
as
day
and
night
succeed
one
another
.
2.
As
they
shine
in
the
darknesse
of
the
night
,
so
doe
these
give
light
to
the
Church
in
the
darke
night
of
this
world
;
partly
by
doctrine
and
partly
by
holy
example
Matth
5.
14
Ye
are
the
lights
of
the
world
,
and
the
light
of
the
starres
is
not
for
themselves
.
3.
As
starres
are
eminent
and
in
high
place
above
the
earth
,
so
the
Pastors
and
Teachers
are
in
eminency
as
starres
of
heaven
,
both
in
themselves
in
respect
of
divine
and
heavenly
light
and
gifts
of
wisdome
and
knowledge
,
especially
of
sanctitie
and
heavenly
conversation
;
as
also
in
respect
of
the
high
regard
and
reverent
respect
which
faithfull
Pastors
have
amongst
true
beleevers
:
for
as
they
have
the
highest
place
in
the
Church
of
God
;
so
,
walking
worthy
their
place
,
they
have
the
highest
place
in
the
hearts
of
beleevers
.
Now
these
starres
set
by
God
in
their
orbs
,
shining
in
so
high
place
,
are
said
to
be
drawne
downe
,
and
throwne
to
the
earth
.
11.
The
second
thing
in
the
meaning
is
,
How
the
starres
are
said
to
be
cast
downe
to
the
earth
?
Ans.
To
fal
from
heaven
to
earth
,
here
is
not
to
be
taken
literally
,
but
it
is
in
matter
of
religion
to
fall
from
1
Then
in
judgement
they
fall
and
faile
,
when
2.
When
in
affection
they
change
the
love
of
the
3.
When
in
practice
they
exchange
their
godlines
III
But
how
,
or
by
what
meanes
could
the
dragon
cast
downe
such
excellent
men
,
that
shined
by
Ans.
By
his
taile
:
by
which
word
are
there
implied
all
those
base
artes
,
&
wicked
instruments
,
&
meanes
pro
ignobili
,
imbecilli
,
vili
.
3.
Mystica
,
Apoc
9.
10.
&
in
hoc
loco
.
by
which
the
dragon
casts
down
the
stars
,
and
these
are
three
,
which
the
word
most
expresly
implieth
.
1.
By
force
and
tyranny
:
Dragons
have
more
force
in
their
tayles
than
in
their
jawes
;
and
therefore
this
is
a
figurative
speech
,
befitting
the
nature
of
a
dragon
,
when
by
the
rage
of
persecution
and
bitter
war
,
and
wrath
,
by
their
fire
and
sword
,
and
cursed
cruelty
,
the
dragon
forces
many
of
the
Pastors
,
who
had
shined
,
and
ought
still
to
have
done
in
their
places
,
to
fal
from
their
shine
from
their
doctrine
,
holy
profession
,
holy
conversation
,
first
to
corrupt
&
earthly
doctrine
,
then
to
corrupt
and
earthly
life
and
behaviour
,
such
as
other
men
of
earthly
mindes
and
professions
,
have
undertaken
and
expressed
.
2.
By
flattery
and
insinuations
,
by
which
,
as
by
a
dragons
tayle
the
Pastors
were
beaten
downe
:
for
as
dogs
do
use
to
fawne
and
flatter
their
masters
with
their
taile
;
so
the
dragon
not
by
open
force
onely
,
but
by
secret
fraud
and
insinuation
assaileth
the
stars
;
namely
by
many
faire
promises
,
and
sugred
perswasions
,
making
offers
of
wealth
and
preferment
,
favor
,
and
what
else
the
world
can
bestow
on
her
favorites
;
by
which
meanes
hee
drew
many
ambitious
,
pompous
,
and
c●vetous
teachers
from
their
former
study
,
and
care
in
propagating
the
truth
,
and
from
their
diligence
and
labour
in
advancing
the
salvation
of
men
unto
earthly
studies
and
cares
how
to
build
their
owne
houses
,
and
feather
their
owne
nests
,
not
caring
that
Gods
house
lay
waste
.
3.
By
poyson
and
infection
:
much
poyson
lieth
in
the
taile
of
a
serpent
,
the
dragon
poysoned
a
great
number
more
with
heresie
,
and
poysoned
opinions
,
against
the
truth
of
Christian
religion
,
for
which
end
he
daily
stirreth
up
heretikes
,
and
false
apostles
,
and
false
teachers
,
who
being
furnished
with
all
arts
to
deceive
,
draw
a
number
of
the
starres
away
,
from
sound
and
heavenly
truth
,
into
the
apostasie
of
earthly
and
impious
doctrines
,
cleane
contrary
to
the
Scripture
,
and
to
the
person
,
natures
,
and
offices
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Thus
the
Prophet
Isay
9.
15.
saith
,
The
false
prophet
which
teacheth
lies
,
is
the
taile
:
calling
him
so
in
foure
respects
.
1.
For
basenesse
and
contempt
:
let
them
beare
2.
For
their
base
flattery
and
playing
the
parasites
,
and
sawning
upon
patrons
and
Princes
,
as
dogs
on
their
masters
with
their
tailes
,
for
a
bone
or
a
crust
.
3.
For
their
inconstancy
and
mobility
,
as
a
dogs
taile
wags
and
moves
easily
on
this
side
and
that
,
so
they
in
their
doctrine
and
conversation
are
here
&
there
,
and
buzzing
every
where
for
an
advantage
.
4.
Especially
for
their
poysonfull
and
hurtfull
disposition
and
effects
,
for
as
venomous
beasts
hide
their
venome
in
their
tailes
,
by
which
on
occasion
they
doe
much
hurt
and
mischiefe
;
so
false
and
corrupt
teachers
,
by
eloquence
,
sophistry
,
and
base
shifts
hide
the
poison
of
false
and
erronious
doctrine
,
by
which
they
infect
and
taint
the
Church
of
God
:
for
which
cause
,
Isa
59.
5.
false
doctrine
is
compared
to
the
egges
of
Aspes
,
which
if
they
bee
eaten
bring
most
present
death
;
and
broken
,
sendeth
forth
a
Basiliske
:
that
is
,
is
most
perniciòus
,
both
Autoribus
,
to
those
that
invent
and
devise
them
;
and
also
Auditoribus
,
to
those
that
receive
and
digest
them
:
it
bringeth
eternall
destruction
to
both
as
certainly
as
if
they
should
eate
the
egge
of
a
Basiliske
,
which
is
most
deadly
of
all
serpents
,
slaying
men
onely
with
her
sight
and
poysonfull
vapours
that
sparkle
out
of
her
eyes
.
In
the
times
next
after
the
Apostles
,
at
which
the
1.
Infinite
numbers
by
persecution
,
as
Euseb.
lib.
8
cap.
3.
when
wicked
Dioclesian
commanded
the
Christians
oratories
to
be
demolished
and
laid
even
with
the
ground
,
the
Scriptures
to
be
burnt
,
the
Bishops
to
bee
cast
in
prison
,
and
compelled
by
torments
to
renounce
Christianity
,
and
offer
unto
Idols
;
many
suffered
death
constantly
:
Sed
alij
infiniti
animis
prae
formidine
perculsi
facile
post
primum
impetum
prorsus
tandem
succubuerunt
.
In
the
seventh
persecution
under
Decius
,
we
read
of
Serapion
and
Nichomacus
,
who
through
their
tyranny
renounced
Christianity
;
and
Cyprian
de
lapsis
lib.
2
cap.
8.
mentioneth
Ena●stus
a
Bishop
in
Aftrike
,
and
Nicostratus
a
Deacon
,
who
made
shipwracke
of
faith
,
and
as
starres
fell
for
feare
from
heaven
to
earth
.
2.
Many
starres
were
throwne
downe
by
the
flattery
and
faire
perswasions
of
this
imperiall
dragon
.
How
faithfull
Policar●e
was
by
Ir●narchus
Herodes
,
and
his
father
N●cetas
taken
up
into
the
Chariot
,
going
Antoninus
Verus
.
to
judgment
,
and
perswaded
to
favour
himselfe
and
his
old
age
;
and
sweare
by
the
Emperours
good
fortune
,
which
he
resisted
,
appeares
,
Euseb.
Hist.
li.
4.
cap.
1●
.
And
●liny
in
an
Epistle
to
Trajan
Emperor
,
enformeth
him
that
he
had
a
Libell
containing
such
names
as
were
wonne
from
Christianity
,
and
content
to
doe
sacrifice
with
incense
,
and
wine
to
the
gods
,
and
to
Trajans
Image
,
&
to
blaspheme
Christ
:
And
how
infinite
a
number
were
won
from
Christianity
,
in
the
last
presecution
under
Dioclesian
,
were
easie
out
of
stories
to
recite
.
3.
Many
more
were
throwne
downe
with
the
porsonfull
taile
of
the
dragon
,
namely
of
heresies
and
false
doctrines
:
for
the
horse
which
was
white
for
integrity
of
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
was
not
only
red
by
bloody
persecutions
of
tyrants
against
Christians
;
but
was
shewed
to
be
blacke
for
the
mournfull
and
sad
estate
of
the
Church
,
by
reason
of
many
and
Fourthly
,
in
the
meaning
:
Is
the
number
of
the
stars
cast
downe
by
the
Dragon
,
not
all
,
but
a
third
part
;
an
indefinite
part
put
for
a
great
number
,
that
seemed
holy
men
and
zealous
,
and
stood
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
in
great
shining
and
brightnes
,
were
cast
downe
with
the
Dragon
.
Quest.
Why
did
hee
not
cast
downe
all
?
Ans.
Not
all
;
because
he
cannot
cast
downe
any
of
Secondly
,
not
all
:
for
then
hee
had
cast
downe
the
whole
Church
depending
upon
them
;
for
there
must
be
a
Church
so
long
as
the
world
continueth
.
Thirdly
,
not
all
:
because
many
of
them
were
held
in
Christs
right
hand
,
Chap.
1.
16.
and
none
of
those
can
hee
cast
downe
;
for
none
can
take
them
out
of
his
hand
.
But
a
third
part
,
he
cause
they
were
not
upheld
by
Christ
,
but
left
unto
themselves
and
their
owne
strength
,
and
to
temptation
;
and
so
,
soone
by
the
power
of
the
Dragon
cast
downe
:
for
no
man
ever
stood
long
against
the
Dragon
by
his
owne
strength
:
Commit
thy selfe
in
tryall
to
Gods
hand
and
power
:
pray
with
David
,
Uphold
me
Lord
,
and
I
shall
be
safe
.
The
chiefe
ayme
of
the
Dragon
is
against
the
Ministers
and
faithfull
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
that
It
is
true
,
he
is
fierce
and
furious
against
all
godly
men
,
of
all
conditions
,
&
scorneth
not
a
conquest
against
the
weakest
and
meanest
Christian
;
but
his
speciall
malice
is
intended
against
godly
Ministers
,
such
as
in
higher
places
,
as
in
their
orbes
,
shine
as
starres
in
piety
,
faith
,
fortitude
,
and
sincerity
of
doctrine
and
life
.
1
Kings
22.
21
He
offereth
himselfe
to
be
a
lying
spirit
in
the
mouth
of
Abahs
Prophets
;
and
striketh
downe
with
his
taile
400
at
once
:
Zach.
3.
1.
Satan
stood
at
Ioshuas
right
hana
to
hinder
him
and
resist
him
in
his
Ministery
.
Luke
chap.
22.
verse
31.
the
dragon
desired
to
winnow
the
Apostles
as
wheat
how
he
resisted
the
Apostles
in
all
their
Ministery
,
appeareth
in
the
whole
Storie
of
their
Acts
,
and
in
their
Epistles
,
1
Thess.
2.
18.
we
would
have
come
to
you
once
or
twice
but
Satan
hundred
us
.
How
the
starres
were
cast
downe
by
imperiall
dragons
,
we
have
shewed
:
in
after
ages
how
the
starres
were
cast
downe
in
the
church
of
Rome
according
to
that
prophesie
:
Revel
6.
13.
they
should
fall
as
the
leaves
of
a
figtree
shaken
with
a
mighty
winde
.
When
their
pompous
Prelates
,
Cardinals
,
Patriarkes
,
Now
the
starres
are
falne
from
heaven
,
and
from
their
heavenly
function
to
earth
,
viz
to
the
seeking
and
enioying
earthly
pleasures
,
profits
and
imployments
,
in
which
no
secular
man
can
bee
more
busie
.
Carnall
things
are
all
they
care
for
,
and
all
they
savour
,
and
now
they
are
become
like
other
worldlings
,
called
the
Inhabitants
of
earth
;
and
our
owne
experience
giveth
too
many
testimonies
to
this
truth
,
in
which
the
dragons
taile
hath
prevailed
to
draw
away
many
shining
starres
,
men
once
of
learning
,
zeale
and
industry
,
but
now
through
their
owne
worldlinesse
,
greedinesse
,
ambition
,
or
though
their
owne
feare
,
flattery
,
or
threatning
of
times
,
are
growne
mere
politicians
and
worldlings
,
scarce
retaining
any
savour
of
their
former
zeale
and
grace
;
perhaps
zealous
against
nothing
more
than
grace
and
zeale
.
The
dragon
is
therefore
more
especially
furious
against
the
starres
,
because
of
their
shining
and
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Perkins
,
men
in
their
times
of
incomparable
light
of
learning
and
sanctity
,
and
yet
how
now
cast
downe
and
darkned
by
the
dragon
?
Because
God
hath
specially
appointed
the
function
His
universall
malice
to
mankinde
,
who
,
he
being
the
prince
of
darknesse
,
would
keepe
in
a
perpetuall
His
despight
to
God
,
whom
he
would
have
most
dishonoured
by
his
chiefe
and
next
servants
,
of
whom
The
hight
of
the
starres
:
his
policy
hath
taught
him
,
that
if
he
can
cast
them
downe
hee
throweth
Standard
bearers
,
if
he
can
cast
downe
the
Standard
the
bands
are
soone
defeated
.
Cedars
fall
not
alone
but
many
shrubs
are
crushed
with
their
fall
Besides
,
hee
knoweth
their
fals
are
more
scandalous
,
more
exemplary
;
and
that
they
who
in
goodnesse
will
neither
follow
rule
nor
example
,
will
make
their
example
in
evill
a
rule
sufficient
.
Besides
,
he
knoweth
that
as
a
man
falling
from
a
great
hight
seldome
riseth
againe
,
or
not
without
great
hurt
;
so
these
falling
from
holy
and
heavenly
doctrine
to
humane
constitutions
,
to
externall
ceremonies
and
worldly
contentments
;
seldome
or
never
rise
to
any
good
service
,
but
prove
greatest
enemies
of
all
.
To
teach
the
starres
watchfulnesse
against
this
sly
,
Q.
How
may
wee
prevent
the
hurt
from
them
?
Ans.
1.
By
preparing
'
for
persecution
and
triall
,
2.
Love
not
the
world
,
deny
thy selfe
,
let
the
world
be
crucified
to
thee
,
&
thou
to
the
world
,
else
wert
thou
a
companion
of
the
Apostles
,
as
Demas
,
or
an
Apostle
or
Disciple
at
the
side
of
Christ
,
the
taile
of
the
dragon
will
cast
thee
to
the
earth
;
why
else
did
learned
men
change
with
the
times
?
3.
Establish
thy selfe
in
the
truth
,
and
see
thou
beest
well
grounded
and
able
to
hold
the
truth
against
errours
,
false
doctrine
,
heresies
,
which
are
a
part
of
the
taile
of
the
dragon
;
look
into
the
heresies
and
errours
of
the
time
,
as
physitions
study
the
nature
and
describe
the
work
of
poysons
,
not
to
teach
them
,
but
to
teach
how
to
avoid
them
.
So
heresies
of
Popery
must
be
studied
not
to
be
received
and
supped
up
,
but
to
be
damned
and
refuted
.
Many
reade
Popish
bookes
and
erronious
schoolemen
,
and
are
turned
into
that
they
reade
,
as
poyson
drunke
turnes
the
body
unto
it selfe
.
2.
Settle
thy selfe
in
love
of
truth
,
else
maist
thou
easily
be
given
up
to
strong
delusions
;
see
2
Thess.
2.
10.
and
Marke
10.
21.
4.
Content
not
thy selfe
to
be
well
read
and
seen
in
the
Scriptures
,
nor
to
shine
in
light
of
knowledge
and
pure
doctrine
,
nor
in
seemely
,
sober
and
civill
conversation
,
but
labour
especially
to
make
thine
owne
Election
sure
,
for
the
dragon
can
cast
downe
none
of
the
elect
,
no
not
the
weakest
of
them
,
whereas
he
prevaileth
against
strong
Cedars
of
most
excellent
common
graces
,
who
are
called
to
the
meanes
,
but
not
of
purpose
,
Rom.
8.
28.
5.
Pray
unto
the
Lord
to
uphold
thee
,
for
what
art
thou
to
him
,
whose
taile
can
cast
downe
the
third
part
of
the
starres
?
if
his
taile
be
so
huge
,
what
is
the
bignesse
and
strength
of
his
bulke
?
or
what
is
the
silly
woman
or
any
of
her
sonnes
to
such
a
monster
?
pray
therefore
that
Iesus
Christ
would
take
thee
in
amongst
the
starres
,
into
his
right
hand
,
the
hand
of
protection
and
safety
,
the
hand
which
is
stronger
than
all
,
out
of
which
hand
the
dragon
cannot
take
them
.
To
hearers
,
learne
hence
to
pray
earnestly
for
ceasing
to
pray
for
them
.
2.
Thou
makest
thy selfe
guilty
of
the
troubles
of
thy
teacher
.
3.
Thou
art
often
denyed
comfort
in
the
Ministery
,
and
they
that
should
speake
to
the
hearts
of
Gods
people
,
speake
often
to
grieve
and
gall
them
,
because
thou
prayest
not
for
them
to
speake
as
they
Take
no
offence
to
see
many
learned
men
,
once
Starres
fell
unto
earth
as
a
fig-tree
casts
her
figs
in
a
mighty
winde
:
the
blustring
storme
and
winde
of
temptation
shake
many
a
fig-tree
,
and
stripeth
them
of
their
unripe
figges
and
unsound
fruit
;
when
we
see
such
woefull
sights
wee
may
say
to
them
as
Absalon
to
Thamar
,
defiled
and
defloured
by
Ammon
,
Hath
Ammon
met
with
thee
?
2
Sam.
13.
20.
so
surely
the
dragon
hath
met
with
them
,
hee
ought
them
a
spight
and
payed
them
,
a
piece
of
his
taile
hath
light
on
them
and
smitten
them
to
the
earth
.
And
much
lesse
marvell
if
many
which
seemed
good
and
zealous
hearers
,
and
shined
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
as
starres
of
lesser
magnitude
,
have
fallen
from
their
beginnings
,
as
weary
of
the
good
way
:
for
if
the
dragon
cast
downe
so
many
teachers
with
his
taile
,
what
heaps
of
common
professors
in
the
visible
Church
may
we
conceive
he
throweth
downe
from
heaven
to
earth
?
To
the
resisters
and
opposers
of
godly
Ministers
childe
of
the
devill
.
And
what
art
thou
doing
but
easing
the
dragon
;
and
saving
him
a
labour
?
art
thou
afraide
the
dragons
taile
cannot
cast
downe
starres
enough
without
thy
helpe
?
or
what
a
needlesse
labour
art
thou
about
,
so
long
as
the
dragon
is
alive
?
To
comfort
the
bright
shining
starres
,
and
faithfull
Vse
V.
Comfort
to
the
shining
starres
.
4.
Grounds
.
Ministers
in
their
troubles
and
oppositions
.
1.
In
regard
of
their
adversaries
;
who
are
they
that
fight
against
the
light
,
but
members
of
the
kingdome
of
darknes
?
let
a
godly
man
shine
as
a
bright
star
in
his
orbe
,
who
be
they
that
oppose
&
seek
to
cast
him
downe
,
but
Papists
and
favorites
of
them
,
swearers
,
Atheists
,
unclean
and
of
filthy
life
and
tongue
?
what
marvell
if
such
spit
poyson
,
what
other
to
bee
expected
?
A
Pot
boyles
over
with
such
liquor
as
is
within
.
2.
In
regard
of
their
safety
,
which
is
in
Gods
faithfull
promise
of
foure
things
.
1.
His
presence
with
them
,
I
am
with
you
to
hide
you
from
strife
of
tongues
,
Psal
31.
20.
2.
His
assistance
in
their
calling
,
so
farre
as
is
necessary
hee
will
take
their
part
and
rebuke
the
dragon
,
as
in
Ioshua
,
Zach.
3.
2.
3.
His
protection
,
he
will
take
them
into
his
right
hand
,
Rev.
1.
20.
4.
Remuneration
,
that
they
shall
shine
more
and
more
till
they
shine
as
starres
in
the
kingdome
of
Glory
,
Dan.
12.
3.
The
impotency
of
the
dragon
,
hee
cannot
throw
Doct.
II.
The
dragon
cannot
cast
downe
all
the
●ars
but
only
〈◊〉
part
.
Rev.
8.
4.
downe
all
the
starres
,
but
onely
a
third
part
,
so
as
two
third
parts
remain
still
in
their
orbes
&
shining
.
When
the
first
Angel
blew
the
Trumpet
,
that
is
,
when
the
Gospel
was
preached
by
the
Apostles
,
haile
,
and
fire
and
blood
fell
as
stormes
,
that
is
,
persecutions
and
perils
,
contradiction
,
exile
and
slaughter
by
the
stubbornnesse
of
the
Iewes
against
them
;
and
by
this
fire
of
persecution
the
third
part
of
the
trees
were
burnt
;
that
is
,
the
Apostles
&
excellent
teachers
of
the
Church
compared
to
fruitfull
and
florishing
trees
,
for
their
greennes
shadow
&
fruits
,
a
great
part
of
them
were
afflicted
,
slaine
,
put
to
deadly
torments
,
but
not
all
,
the
dragon
could
scorch
but
a
third
part
Verse
8.
When
the
second
Angel
blew
his
trumpet
a
great
mountaine
,
that
is
,
the
Romane
tyrants
,
so
called
for
their
hight
,
power
and
swelling
pride
,
burning
with
fire
:
that
is
,
of
fury
and
fiercenesse
against
Christian
religion
:
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
that
is
,
many
people
of
the
world
subiect
to
the
Romane
power
and
Empire
:
and
the
third
part
of
the
sea
was
turned
into
blood
,
that
is
,
many
thousand
Christians
were
oppressed
and
consumed
with
the
fire
of
the
burning
mountaine
,
but
onely
a
third
part
.
And
the
third
part
of
creatures
dyed
,
that
is
,
faithfull
Christians
slaughtered
and
murthered
:
&
the
third
part
of
ships
,
that
is
,
the
Churches
,
whose
Pastors
are
her
Pilots
,
and
these
planted
by
the
hand
of
the
Apostles
themselves
,
oppressed
and
subdued
.
Now
this
fierce
dragon
would
have
turned
all
the
sea
to
blood
,
killed
all
living
creatures
,
the
life
of
whose
faith
was
manifest
in
found
profession
;
would
have
destroyed
and
sunke
all
ships
and
Pilots
all
visible
Churches
and
Pastors
,
but
could
onely
a
third
part
.
Verse
10.
When
the
third
Angel
blew
his
Trumpet
there
fell
a
great
starre
,
that
is
,
the
Romane
Bishop
;
for
by
starres
are
meant
teachers
called
absinthiam
or
wormwood
fell
from
heaven
,
that
is
,
falling
from
purity
of
doctrine
,
and
declining
to
taste
the
bitter
morsels
of
pride
,
ambition
,
preheminence
,
and
of
humane
doctrines
and
devises
it
fell
into
the
third
part
of
RIVERS
,
&
made
them
bitter
,
&
many
dyed
of
them
;
that
is
,
the
same
corruption
tainted
and
imbittered
the
third
part
of
Pastors
&
Bishops
,
by
whom
as
by
rivers
,
the
sweet
waters
of
heavenly
doctrine
should
and
have
flowed
&
have
bin
derived
unto
others
;
but
now
by
that
example
were
tainted
with
grosse
superstition
,
errors
,
herisies
,
earthlines
,
carnal
pompe
and
pleasure
;
But
not
all
,
onely
a
third
part
,
for
many
upheld
in
themselves
and
in
others
the
sincerity
of
holy
doctrine
and
example
.
Verse
12.
When
the
fourth
Angell
blew
his
Trumpet
,
the
third
part
of
the
Sunne
,
the
Moone
and
the
Stars
were
smitten
with
darknesse
,
and
the
day
was
smitten
,
&
the
night
also
,
viz.
a
grievous
night
of
darknes
,
either
of
Idolatry
&
superstition
,
as
some
,
or
of
persecutions
,
as
others
,
darkned
and
obscured
the
cheife
ornaments
of
the
purer
Church
of
Christ
:
the
Sunne
the
Scriptures
,
the
Moone
the
doctrine
borrowed
thence
,
the
Starres
the
Ministers
,
the
day
that
is
the
joy
and
comfort
of
the
Church
in
enjoying
her
happy
Sun
,
and
the
night
,
it
reached
even
to
those
without
the
Church
,
being
as
in
the
night
;
but
the
dragon
could
not
darken
all
the
Sunne
,
all
the
Moone
,
and
all
the
Starres
,
but
a
third
part
onely
.
The
fift
Angel
blew
his
trumpet
,
Rev.
19.
1.
the
Antichristian
Locusts
,
rising
out
of
the
smoake
of
Popish
rites
and
traditions
are
commanded
to
hurt
no
tree
or
grasse
,
that
is
,
no
Pastors
or
priuate
Christians
,
which
are
sealed
in
their
foreheads
.
Cap.
9.
15.
When
the
sixt
Angel
blew
his
Trumpet
;
the
foure
Angels
,
not
by
nature
,
but
by
office
:
some
instruments
approved
of
and
appointed
by
God
for
the
execution
of
his
judgements
;
they
must
slay
onely
the
third
part
of
men
,
of
Christians
,
and
can
goe
no
further
.
Those
sixe
Trumpets
thus
explaned
have
notably
proved
the
point
in
hand
,
namely
the
dragons
impotency
.
God
for
his
glory
will
not
suffer
the
dragon
to
2.
The
whole
government
and
blessing
of
the
Ministry
3.
The
necessity
of
the
Church
suffers
onely
a
third
4.
Christ
cannot
be
so
forgetfull
of
his
neare
relation
V.
Because
of
the
manifold
and
sundry
wayes
by
which
the
Lord
usually
seeth
to
defeat
the
dragons
1.
He
having
undertaken
to
supply
his
Church
,
the
dragon
cannot
throw
downe
one
but
he
raiseth
another
;
if
not
in
the
same
place
,
yet
he
pricketh
down
his
faithfull
servants
here
and
there
,
so
as
such
as
wil
know
them
,
may
by
their
paines
have
recourse
unto
them
.
If
God
take
away
an
Elijah
,
hee
raiseth
up
for
him
an
Elisha
with
his
spirit
doubled
upon
him
,
2
King
.
2.
15.
If
Herod
take
away
Iohn
,
Christ
the
Bridegroome
himselfe
standeth
up
for
him
:
if
the
Iewes
take
away
Christ
,
there
are
twelve
Apostles
succeed
him
;
and
they
being
departed
and
taken
away
by
the
dragon
,
a
succession
of
infinite
Pastors
is
raised
for
them
,
with
whom
the
Lord
Jesus
is
present
unto
the
end
of
the
world
.
2.
When
the
dragon
is
most
fierce
,
he
hath
a
secret
chamber
to
hide
his
servants
in
,
till
the
storme
be
over
,
Isa.
26.
20.
In
the
storme
raised
by
Ahab
,
he
hath
an
Obediah
to
hide
a
100
of
them
,
a
third
part
,
from
Iezabels
rage
.
If
Christ
the
babe
be
hunted
in
Iury
,
he
shall
be
sent
into
Egypt
.
3.
He
can
withhold
the
dragon
even
by
that
which
he
most
pursueth
and
hateth
:
God
can
make
the
reverence
and
holines
of
a
man
,
which
they
above
all
things
persecute
,
binde
their
hands
;
as
all
men
held
Iohn
as
a
Prophet
,
and
Herod
feared
him
and
the
Iewish
dragons
would
often
have
assailed
Christ
himself
,
but
feared
the
people
,
that
admired
his
holines
and
goodnesse
.
They
that
went
to
apprehend
Christ
came
without
him
,
saying
,
Never
man
spake
like
this
man
.
4.
He
can
and
doth
often
make
the
dragons
themselves
protectors
,
as
Claudius
Lysias
,
a
heathen
,
to
set
a
strong
garrison
about
Paul
,
when
forty
men
had
sworne
his
death
,
Act.
22.
27.
Hee
can
make
Pilates
wife
and
Pilates
selfe
plead
for
Christ
;
and
King
Achish
protect
David
against
Saul
.
5.
Hee
can
make
the
dragon
quarrell
with
himselfe
,
and
so
for
a
time
divert
the
fury
from
the
stars
;
he
can
make
the
Mideanites
turne
their
swords
one
against
another
;
he
can
send
an
evill
spirit
betweene
Abimelech
and
the
men
of
Shechem
,
and
a
fire
shal
goe
forth
from
Abimelech
and
consume
the
men
of
Shechem
,
and
from
the
men
of
Shechem
to
consume
Abimelech
,
Iudg.
9.
20
,
23.
And
thus
when
wicked
men
fall
out
among
themselves
,
the
godly
escape
betweene
them
,
as
Paul
between
the
Sadduces
and
Pharises
.
When
a
mans
wayes
please
the
Lord
he
maketh
even
his
enemies
his
friends
,
although
often
6.
Hee
can
make
them
safer
in
the
dragons
paw
or
mouth
,
than
if
they
were
at
large
and
liberty
:
the
three
children
were
safer
in
the
furnace
,
than
they
were
out
of
it
;
Daniel
safer
in
the
denne
than
in
the
Court
;
and
Ieremy
38.
28.
was
safer
in
prison
than
they
that
were
at
liberty
,
for
when
they
were
caried
away
and
spoyled
,
he
was
preserved
in
safe
custody
for
the
future
service
of
the
Church
.
7.
He
can
and
doth
make
the
dragon
storme
and
rage
to
see
and
say
as
Pharaoh
did
,
that
the
more
he
oppresseth
them
,
the
more
they
rise
and
encrease
.
This
serveth
to
dishearten
and
confound
the
enemies
cannot
worke
wisely
enough
to
cast
downe
all
the
starres
,
all
the
power
of
earth
or
hell
shall
not
effect
their
desires
;
they
take
crafty
counsell
against
Gods
secrets
ones
,
Psal.
83.
3.
Gebal
,
and
Ammon
,
and
Amilecke
,
&c.
but
God
with
whom
is
wisdome
and
strength
,
overthrowes
their
devises
,
that
never
did
they
,
nor
shall
see
all
their
hearts
desires
.
To
comfort
the
Church
of
God
against
the
dragons
Feare
not
then
the
threats
of
dragons
what
they
1.
What
God
wil
permit
them
to
execute
for
the
sinnes
of
the
Church
,
which
cast
downe
more
starres
2.
Nor
till
Gods
time
be
come
Christ
cannot
bee
stoned
,
apprehended
till
the
houre
of
the
power
of
3.
Not
till
the
worke
be
done
in
that
place
for
To
stay
the
hearts
of
godly
men
when
they
see
true
Ascribe
all
the
glory
to
the
power
of
God
and
his
the
Lord
is
with
me
as
a
mighty
Object
What
need
we
care
for
them
seeing
God
is
so
carefull
.
Sol.
Provoke
not
God
to
remove
them
.
1.
See
the
neede
of
starres
for
illumination
,
warmth
,
moisture
,
refrigeration
;
by
them
discerne
2.
Make
use
of
their
light
,
some
hate
the
light
,
as
of
commets
,
portending
evill
to
them
,
and
blesse
themselves
from
them
.
3.
Reioyce
in
their
light
constantly
,
not
as
the
Iewes
did
in
Iohn
,
that
counted
him
a
light
for
a
season
;
men
receive
Preachers
as
new
Starres
or
Commets
,
gaze
a
while
,
but
care
not
how
soone
they
be
wasted
.
The
second
effect
by
which
the
dragon
is
described
,
is
by
his
mischievous
attempt
against
the
woman
,
as
the
former
was
against
the
starres
;
this
effect
is
set
downe
,
1.
By
his
action
,
he
stood
before
the
Woman
.
2.
His
intention
,
to
devoure
the
childe
when
it
was
brought
forth
.
I.
In
his
action
observe
two
things
.
-
1.
What
it
is
to
stand
before
the
woman
.
-
2.
How
he
standeth
before
her
.
1.
To
stand
before
the
woman
is
an
allusion
to
the
ancient
Story
both
of
the
dragon
standing
before
Eve
the
woman
,
that
is
,
the
mother
of
the
world
and
of
the
Church
,
to
seduce
her
;
as
also
of
Pharaoh
called
the
dragon
of
Aegypt
,
watching
the
destruction
of
the
male
children
of
the
Church
,
so
soone
as
the
mothers
should
bee
delivered
of
them
;
to
which
places
out
of
doubt
the
text
hath
reference
.
This
standing
before
the
woman
implieth
two
things
.
1
,
His
readinesse
and
nearnesse
,
as
one
at
hand
,
narrowly
watching
&
observing
to
assault
and
destroy
2.
His
instance
and
diligence
in
the
purpose
,
hee
departs
not
farre
,
nor
long
,
but
standeth
,
and
abideth
,
proceedeth
and
persisteth
in
his
mischievous
purpose
and
intention
against
the
Church
and
members
;
he
standeth
still
,
but
not
idle
.
2.
How
,
he
standeth
before
her
,
and
that
is
two
wayes
.
1.
By
fraud
and
secret
trechery
,
he
layeth
traines
out
of
sight
for
her
hurt
,
and
by
flattery
seeketh
to
bring
and
lure
her
into
his
snare
.
2.
By
open
force
and
violence
to
subdue
such
as
by
secret
traines
he
cannot
allure
.
II.
His
intention
,
to
devoure
the
childe
,
hee
seemeth
to
doe
nothing
lesse
,
but
the
Spirit
of
God
uncaseth
him
,
&
sheweth
us
the
true
end
of
all
his
counsels
and
indeavours
.
Let
the
dragon
dissemble
never
so
much
friendship
(
as
to
Eve
in
eating
)
his
minde
is
murderous
,
for
hee
standeth
not
afore
us
to
abridge
us
of
our
liberty
,
or
goods
,
or
outward
comfort
onely
,
but
his
direct
aime
is
to
compasse
our
death
and
destruction
of
soule
and
body
.
Quest.
But
what
had
the
child
done
,
or
when
should
he
devoure
it
?
Sol.
He
watcheth
the
destruction
of
it
before
it
1.
The
groundednesse
and
setlednesse
of
malice
in
the
nature
of
the
dragon
,
who
out
of
his
wickednesse
unstirred
and
unprovoked
,
carrieth
deadly
wrath
against
the
children
of
the
Church
.
There
is
a
naturall
enmity
and
antipathy
betweene
the
seed
of
the
dragon
,
and
the
seed
of
the
woman
;
for
what
can
the
childe
doe
against
him
before
hee
is
borne
?
2.
The
policy
of
the
dragon
,
who
will
not
suffer
the
womans
children
to
grow
up
to
strength
and
stature
,
but
will
oppresse
them
even
in
the
bi●●●
,
or
as
soone
as
they
are
borne
;
while
they
are
tender
and
least
able
to
resist
:
hee
knoweth
the
fittest
time
to
blast
grace
is
in
herba
,
in
the
cradle
,
in
the
beginnings
.
3.
The
implacablenesse
of
this
savage
dragon
,
whose
pittilesse
disposition
nothing
can
move
;
not
infancy
,
not
tendernesse
,
not
innocency
,
not
causelesnesse
,
nothing
can
pleade
or
prevaile
for
a
drop
of
compassion
;
nay
,
these
rather
cause
and
stirre
up
his
wrath
,
and
kindle
his
rage
and
fury
more
against
them
;
and
this
is
the
enemy
with
whom
we
have
to
deale
,
whom
Gods
spirit
hath
thus
graphycally
and
punctually
described
,
that
we
might
stand
so
much
the
more
watchfully
and
preparedly
against
him
.
So
soone
as
any
childe
commeth
to
bee
borne
of
the
Church
,
Satan
watcheth
by
all
means
to
destroy
quickning
,
birth
,
but
his
hope
is
to
devoure
him
being
borne
;
the
same
fury
he
sheweth
to
the
members
;
and
to
come
to
that
our
text
aimeth
at
,
how
the
dragon
by
the
heathen
Roman
Emperours
and
bloody
Tyrants
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Trajan
and
the
rest
did
by
most
cruell
Edicts
,
torments
,
and
unheard
of
punishments
and
persecutions
,
stand
in
the
whole
Empire
with
the
greatest
vigilancy
that
might
bee
to
swallow
up
whatsoever
Christian
should
be
borne
in
the
Church
,
utterly
to
extirpate
all
Christians
,
and
extinguish
the
Christian
faith
,
is
manifest
in
every
leafe
and
line
of
that
bloody
Story
.
But
especially
the
dragon
by
those
tyrants
watched
and
observed
most
diligently
,
lest
any
defender
of
the
Christian
faith
either
in
Magistracy
or
Ministery
,
should
spring
up
;
in
so
much
that
if
any
President
or
Governour
was
more
moderate
or
lesse
rigorous
against
Christians
,
he
was
presently
devoured
by
the
dragon
,
as
a
favourer
or
childe
of
the
woman
.
His
incessant
labour
to
hinder
the
glory
of
God
;
He
is
the
Arch-tyrant
,
and
head
of
all
tyrants
in
the
Kings
seed
,
2
Kin.
11.
1.
so
this
monster
of
tyrants
,
and
scourge
of
the
world
,
thinketh
his
kingdome
can
never
bee
sure
and
stable
if
he
kill
not
all
the
Kings
seed
,
the
sonnes
of
this
woman
the
Church
.
His
extrem●
hatred
of
the
true
religion
;
the
true
His
incurable
envy
of
the
happy
estate
of
man
,
not
the
judgement
of
the
great
day
;
mankinde
should
by
vertue
of
a
Covenant
of
grace
be
elected
and
raised
to
a
fee
simple
of
eternall
glory
,
purchased
by
the
Sonne
of
God
,
sealed
by
his
Spirit
,
and
apprehended
by
the
faith
of
every
beleever
.
His
earnest
desire
and
study
to
hold
men
in
the
state
of
nature
,
for
he
knoweth
there
hee
hath
them
1.
So
long
as
men
are
in
their
naturall
estate
,
hee
knoweth
they
are
out
of
the
favour
of
God
,
enimies
to
God
,
and
God
to
them
;
but
in
the
beginning
of
their
change
they
become
friends
to
God
,
and
no
sooner
can
God
be
friend
a
man
,
but
Satan
taketh
him
for
his
foe
and
enemy
:
no
sooner
canst
thou
have
peace
with
God
,
but
warre
with
Satan
.
2.
In
the
state
of
nature
a
man
fighteth
stoutly
against
grace
and
righteousnesse
,
all
his
members
are
given
up
as
weapons
of
unrighteousnesse
for
the
devill
and
sinne
;
but
now
in
the
beginning
of
this
change
he
taketh
the
Lords
presse-money
,
renounceth
his
old
Captaine
,
fighteth
under
Gods
Standard
whom
the
dragon
most
maligneth
:
and
now
no
marvell
if
Satan
advance
his
flags
of
defiance
against
him
,
because
hee
standeth
on
the
contrary
part
.
3.
While
a
man
is
in
the
state
of
nature
he
knoweth
he
is
a
slave
to
sinne
and
a
bondman
to
the
Devill
,
ruled
at
his
will
,
under
an
heavier
bondage
than
Israel
under
Pharaoh
;
but
let
him
desire
once
to
get
out
of
this
thraldome
,
Pharaoh
did
never
storme
so
much
against
Israel
as
the
dragon
will
against
him
.
The
Iaylor
is
quiet
so
long
as
he
is
sure
of
his
prisoners
,
but
let
any
of
them
seeke
an
escape
,
or
to
break
prison
,
then
he
bestirreth
himselfe
,
and
loadeth
that
party
with
fetters
,
and
useth
him
with
all
rigour
:
so
doth
the
dragon
so
soone
as
ever
hee
seeth
one
begin
to
stirre
in
his
conversion
.
4.
In
the
naturall
state
hee
knoweth
a
man
goeth
merrily
to
hell
,
in
which
way
he
never
disquieteth
him
,
as
Iacobs
sonnes
going
into
Aegypt
found
no
let
;
but
if
he
set
his
face
or
foot
towards
the
Land
of
Promise
,
he
shall
never
want
enemies
or
difficulties
,
no
more
than
they
did
.
Seeing
Satan
ever
standeth
before
the
woman
,
as
whom
resist
,
stedfast
in
the
faith
:
for
why
hath
the
Spirit
of
God
thus
described
our
enemy
and
his
enterprizes
against
us
,
but
that
we
might
make
our
advantage
of
it
,
and
not
being
ignorant
of
his
wiles
might
bee
so
much
the
more
watchfull
?
What
man
that
knoweth
there
lyeth
a
porent
enemy
before
him
who
watcheth
to
murther
him
,
will
not
bee
watchfull
to
save
his
owne
life
,
and
defeat
his
enemy
?
or
what
needeth
an
enemy
any
other
weapon
than
his
adversaries
security
?
as
appeareth
in
Iael
against
Sisera
,
whose
safety
had
beene
in
the
watch
of
himselfe
.
But
in
this
watch
observe
these
Rules
.
See
thou
stand
in
thy
owne
ranke
and
watch-tower
;
in
thy
way
,
the
surest
fortification
is
diligence
in
the
generall
and
speciall
calling
,
whereas
idlenesse
is
the
devils
pillow
and
Anvile
.
See
thou
standest
armed
at
all
points
,
seeing
Sathan
Because
no
strength
else
is
comparable
to
his
Note
the
groūnd
of
the
dragons
malice
,
and
of
the
without
a
cause
,
Isa.
52.
4.
Iohn
10.
32.
For
which
good
worke
doe
yee
stone
me
?
they
pretend
blasphemy
;
something
done
or
not
done
by
them
:
No
the
quarrell
is
more
ancient
,
more
grounded
,
more
inward
than
any
thing
done
by
them
;
they
know
how
Esau
striveth
with
Iacob
in
the
wombe
before
birth
;
it
is
malice
bred
in
the
bone
.
A
wicked
man
will
raile
on
a
good
man
hee
never
saw
nor
knew
,
and
if
a
wicked
man
knew
that
a
childe
in
the
wombe
would
prove
a
good
man
and
sonne
of
the
CHVRCH
,
hee
would
hate
it
before
the
birth
.
The
just
wrath
of
the
dragon
against
David
,
Psa.
35.
19.
and
against
the
Sonne
of
David
in
Iohn
15.
25.
Never
set
thy selfe
to
any
good
course
but
Use
III.
No
calling
or
condition
can
secure
a
good
man
from
opposition
.
expect
the
dragon
to
stand
before
thee
,
make
account
of
all
his
malice
,
and
whatsoever
op
position
the
world
his
armour-bearer
can
molest
thee
withall
;
no
condition
or
calling
can
secure
thee
;
for
,
1.
Let
a
Magistrate
set
himselfe
faithfully
for
the
Lord
to
uphold
the
pure
worship
of
GOD
,
and
zealously
stand
for
GOD
,
for
good
causes
,
and
persons
;
Now
the
dragon
is
grieved
that
a
man
is
come
that
seeketh
the
wealth
of
Israel
,
Nehemiah
2.
10.
now
stand
before
him
Sanbellet
and
Tobiah
,
and
with
these
many
complices
conspire
against
Hierusalem
to
hinder
him
,
and
hence
he
thrusts
into
the
ordinance
as
many
disaffected
persons
to
true
religion
as
he
can
.
2.
Let
a
Popish
Preist
breathe
out
fury
and
rage
against
the
truth
,
and
revile
all
the
generation
of
them
that
seeke
GOD
,
and
cast
them
in
bonds
and
trouble
:
He
thriveth
and
is
in
as
great
credit
as
Saul
was
in
that
way
,
but
let
him
once
see
a
light
shining
round
about
him
,
and
being
converted
,
faithfully
preach
the
Gospell
,
which
hee
persecuted
;
now
the
dragon
standeth
before
him
,
inwardly
buffetting
him
with
temptations
,
and
outwardly
setting
a
number
of
dragons
and
generation
of
Vipers
to
sting
him
with
whippings
,
imprisonings
,
stonings
,
and
all
deadly
persecutions
;
and
what
godly
Minister
can
avoid
the
winnowings
of
the
dragon
?
3.
Let
a
private
man
sit
as
Israel
in
Aegypt
,
and
favour
the
Aegyptian
Idols
,
hee
may
enjoy
the
flesh-pots
and
favour
of
Aegypt
;
but
let
him
once
speake
of
the
true
service
of
GOD
,
and
of
departing
from
those
men
and
manners
,
Pharaoh
that
dragon
,
and
all
his
people
persecute
them
with
all
barbarous
cruelty
:
Be
thou
never
so
private
,
if
thou
givest
thy
name
to
God
,
and
take
upon
thee
with
the
profession
,
the
practise
of
sound
religion
:
Looke
now
what
way
thou
canst
,
thou
shalt
finde
the
dragon
before
thee
;
Begin
to
build
thee
a
spirituall
house
for
the
LORD
,
and
looke
for
as
many
dragons
to
stand
before
thee
as
Nehemiah
had
in
the
repairing
of
the
walles
of
IERVSALEM
.
Here
are
two
worthy
questions
.
-
1.
How
I
may
know
the
dragon
standeth
before
me
?
-
2.
How
I
may
stand
before
the
dragon
.
1.
To
know
that
the
dragon
standeth
before
thee
attempting
any
good
,
thou
shalt
discerne
it
,
-
1.
By
secret
fraud
,
or
,
-
2.
By
hellish
and
open
slanders
.
By
both
these
here
he
standeth
before
the
woman
;
by
both
he
stood
before
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
as
well
in
Peters
friendly
perswasion
,
Master
pity
thy selfe
,
as
in
Iudas
in
betraying
him
;
and
thus
also
against
all
her
seed
;
as
for
example
.
1
So
long
as
hee
can
he
will
oppresse
cunningly
and
craftily
as
a
very
good
friend
,
discouraging
the
practice
of
piety
,
hiding
his
homes
;
for
so
long
as
he
can
he
will
not
be
accused
of
open
tyranny
;
See
it
in
some
instances
.
1.
He
commeth
to
a
man
loking
towards
religion
,
telleth
him
it
is
too
heavy
a
yoak
for
him
,
&
it
will
.
not
be
for
his
ease
to
undergoe
so
strict
a
course
,
as
will
make
his
life
but
uncomfortable
,
&
strip
him
of
all
his
liberty
;
why
should
you
not
favour
your self
?
as
if
the
dragon
whose
intention
is
to
devoure
,
did
above
all
desire
the
ease
and
comfort
of
a
mans
life
;
but
Christs
counsell
against
the
dragon
is
,
to
beare
his
yoak
for
it
is
easie
and
light
,
and
all
the
wayes
of
wisedome
are
the
wayes
of
pleasure
.
Now
the
dragon
is
before
thee
.
2.
But
what
if
you
should
set
your
hand
to
the
Plough
and
looke
back
,
were
you
not
in
farre
worse
case
than
before
?
better
you
had
never
knowne
the
truth
than
to
forsake
the
holy
commandement
;
as
if
the
dragon
were
an
enemy
to
Apostasie
and
backsliding
;
but
the
dragon
is
apparently
before
thee
,
in
that
he
would
have
thee
cast
off
all
care
of
religion
by
that
argument
whereby
Christ
spurreth
and
inciteth
it
.
3.
Hee
would
have
him
shew
himselfe
a
wise
man
,
and
not
set
himselfe
against
a
streame
;
doe
Rulers
and
rich
men
so
?
and
why
shall
hee
joyne
to
a
few
poore
and
simple
men
that
are
every
where
contemned
and
condemned
of
indiscretion
,
perhaps
of
hypocrisie
?
as
if
true
wisedome
were
not
tied
to
the
perfect
way
,
whether
many
or
few
,
great
ones
or
meane
ones
walke
it
it
;
for
Christ
saith
,
that
for
the
most
part
the
poore
receive
the
Gospel
;
and
the
Apostle
,
that
not
many
rich
;
Now
is
the
dragon
before
thee
.
4.
He
will
have
him
shew
himselfe
a
peaceable
man
;
oh
the
peace
of
the
Church
is
to
bee
tendred
,
and
turbulent
spirits
are
dangerous
,
which
stand
upon
such
nice
points
,
&
busie
themselves
with
things
above
their
reach
;
a
peaceable
man
will
take
things
as
he
findeth
them
,
and
will
doe
what
he
may
when
he
cannot
doe
what
he
would
;
as
if
the
onely
make-baite
in
the
world
were
so
set
for
peace
,
or
as
if
his
whole
drift
herein
were
not
to
separate
peace
from
truth
;
which
last
God
hath
magnified
above
all
things
,
and
therefore
above
peace
.
5.
Hee
hath
a
great
care
of
his
good
name
,
hee
would
not
have
him
by
any
means
undertake
or
goe
on
in
any
course
that
should
savour
of
curiosity
,
or
by
which
they
should
be
counted
singular
,
for
then
he
were
undone
and
could
never
recover
the
disgrace
and
reproach
of
it
;
as
if
himselfe
were
not
the
author
and
devisor
of
all
reproaches
cast
upon
the
way
of
God
,
and
the
accuser
of
the
brethren
:
but
the
dragon
standeth
before
thee
to
hinder
selfe-deniall
,
which
is
the
first
thing
to
be
done
of
him
that
will
be
a
Disciple
.
6
He
would
have
him
a
good
husband
and
thriving
in
the
world
,
not
any
where
to
interrupt
his
calling
or
takings
by
reading
the
Scripture
,
and
hearing
sermons
on
the
weeke
dayes
,
or
by
such
strictnesse
on
the
Sabbath
,
as
not
to
serve
his
customers
then
as
on
the
weeke
dayes
,
as
if
hee
did
not
intend
in
al
this
,
that
by
winning
the
world
they
should
lose
their
soules
.
And
surely
lamentable
experience
sheweth
,
how
that
the
dragon
by
such
sugred
words
and
perswasions
stood
before
numbers
,
who
have
looked
backe
and
runne
backe
to
the
filthinesse
of
the
world
,
and
now
imbrace
such
a
course
as
may
be
fit
with
the
grace
of
the
times
,
the
favour
of
men
,
the
furtherance
of
their
outward
estates
,
and
their
owne
ease
.
II.
But
if
by
fraudulent
and
underhand
meanes
he
cannot
break
off
good
beginnings
,
he
turneth
him
to
open
and
hellish
slanders
and
accusations
,
in
which
hee
sheweth
his
blacknesse
against
all
sorts
;
for
,
1.
Let
a
godly
Magistrate
persist
in
his
zealous
care
to
reforme
abuses
,
the
dragon
standeth
before
him
as
before
Moses
and
Aaron
,
and
saith
,
You
take
too
much
upon
you
,
and
perhaps
writes
a
letter
of
accusation
as
did
Rehum
and
Shimshai
and
their
companions
,
against
Iehoshua
and
Zerubbabel
and
his
Captaines
to
the
King
,
Ezra
4.
9.
2.
Let
a
Minister
proceed
in
his
faithfull
performance
,
suppose
him
a
Prophet
,
Amos
himselfe
shall
be
accused
by
the
dragon
,
Amazia
that
he
preached
against
the
King
,
and
the
Land
is
not
able
to
beare
his
words
,
Chap.
7.
9.
and
Ieremy
is
a
factious
and
turbulent
man
,
contentious
with
the
whole
earth
:
suppose
him
an
Apostle
;
Paul
and
Silas
must
bee
brought
before
the
Governours
,
and
exclamed
on
as
men
troubling
the
City
;
exclamed
for
preaching
ordinances
not
lawfull
to
be
received
,
and
teaching
men
to
worship
God
contrary
to
law
.
Suppose
him
the
most
Augustine
,
Cultorem
doemonum
,
August
.
contra
Iul.
lib.
3.
cap.
18.
What
execrable
and
horrible
slanders
the
Popish
dragons
have
spewed
out
against
our
Churches
in
generall
,
and
the
famous
speciall
instruments
of
Gods
glory
,
Wickliffe
,
Hus
,
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Tindal
,
were
as
infinite
as
hatefull
to
recite
,
and
when
Satan
ceaseth
to
stand
before
the
woman
,
such
horrible
reproaches
of
godlinesse
shall
cease
,
and
not
before
.
And
what
marvell
if
it
be
so
with
the
servants
when
if
our
Master
Christ
himselfe
shall
cast
out
devils
,
the
dragon
dare
say
,
It
is
by
Belzebub
the
prince
of
devils
.
3.
Let
a
private
man
hold
out
the
light
of
grace
with
courage
and
constancy
,
the
dragon
standeth
before
him
and
proclaimeth
him
factious
,
contentious
,
schismatical
.
If
he
see
his
actions
beseeming
his
profession
,
he
chargeth
him
with
pride
,
with
hypocrisie
as
Iob
;
&
the
graces
&
gifts
of
God
which
he
cannot
deny
in
his
servants
,
he
can
disgrace
&
obscure
,
with
as
dangerous
a
mistake
as
Hanun
did
the
servants
of
David
,
whose
charity
had
bin
their
owne
security
.
Quest.
It
being
thus
,
how
may
wee
hold
out
in
any
good
beginnings
,
and
withstand
the
dragon
?
Ans.
Practise
sixe
rules
.
1.
Learne
a
point
of
Christian
wisedome
and
experience
,
never
to
trust
the
flatteries
of
the
dragon
,
seeing
Never
begin
any
thing
that
is
good
but
with
full
Be
sure
thou
standest
on
a
sure
ground
and
warrant
for
that
thou
dost
,
seeing
the
dragon
that
standeth
Stand
still
before
God
in
undertaking
any
good
course
,
not
for
direction
onely
but
for
assistance
;
hee
stand
before
God
the
ruler
of
the
whole
earth
.
As
the
dragon
standeth
in
ambush
to
resist
and
Stand
couragiously
and
with
comfort
,
knowing
that
,
1.
If
thou
stand
to
him
hee
cannot
stand
to
thee
,
resist
the
dragon
and
hee
will
flee
.
2.
As
he
standeth
to
destroy
,
so
thy
captaine
standeth
before
thee
to
save
and
cover
thee
.
3.
When
hee
stood
before
Christ
thy
head
,
he
was
defeated
and
confounded
,
&
his
power
so
broken
as
thou
standest
before
a
conquered
enemy
,
and
now
hee
may
stand
before
thee
who
art
a
member
of
Christ
,
to
molest
and
trouble
thee
,
but
never
to
deprive
thee
either
of
conquest
or
crowne
.
4.
The
Christian
standeth
now
not
afore
the
dragon
as
a
single
man
,
but
as
incorporated
and
one
with
Christ
,
and
partaker
of
his
glorious
victory
.
[
So
shee
brought
forth
a
manchild
.
]
In
this
Verse
the
Euangelist
returneth
to
the
woman
,
and
sheweth
how
the
dragon
was
disappointed
of
his
purpose
,
both
in
respect
of
,
-
I.
The
woman
,
who
is
described
,
-
1.
By
her
birth
,
in
this
verse
.
-
2.
By
her
fight
,
in
the
next
.
-
II.
Her
Issue
described
by
three
Arguments
.
-
1.
His
sexe
-
masculine
-
generous
a
manchild
.
-
2.
His
Office
,
to
rule
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
Iron
.
-
3.
His
height
of
advancement
,
hee
was
taken
up
to
God
and
his
Throne
.
It
must
a
while
stay
us
to
enquire
who
this
man-childe
was
that
was
now
brought
forth
,
seeing
there
1.
This
woman
bringeth
forth
a
manchilde
;
In
fulnesse
of
time
GOD
sent
his
Sonne
made
of
a
2.
The
dragon
here
watcheth
to
slay
the
childe
so
soone
as
ever
he
was
borne
;
so
did
Herod
seeke
to
kill
the
babe
so
soone
as
he
was
borne
.
3.
As
Mary
by
divine
admonition
flyeth
into
the
desart
of
Aegypt
to
save
her selfe
and
the
babes
life
,
so
this
woman
flyeth
into
the
wildernesse
with
Eagles
wings
,
the
place
prepared
by
God
,
to
save
her selfe
and
her
seed
.
4.
As
Mary
stayed
in
Aegypt
almost
foure
yeares
,
till
Herod
was
dead
;
so
this
woman
stayeth
in
the
desart
1260.
dayes
,
which
is
almost
foure
yeares
,
for
1460.
dayes
is
just
foure
yeares
,
the
time
of
her
danger
.
5.
As
Herod
that
dragon
cast
after
the
flight
of
Mary
an
horrible
flood
of
persecution
,
slaying
all
infants
under
two
yeares
old
,
to
destroy
the
man-childe
;
so
this
woman
had
a
flood
of
waters
cast
after
her
to
destroy
her
flying
into
the
wildernesse
.
6.
As
Christ
Maries
Sonne
ascended
to
heaven
and
sate
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God
his
Father
,
so
the
sonne
of
this
woman
is
taken
up
to
God
and
to
his
Throne
.
7.
As
Christ
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Mary
most
properly
ruleth
all
nations
with
a
rod
of
Iron
,
Psal.
2.
so
this
sonne
of
the
woman
in
this
verse
:
so
as
we
see
a
notable
correspondence
in
the
birth
of
this
man-childe
to
the
birth
of
Christ
,
that
man-childe
who
was
figured
by
all
those
man-children
that
first
opened
the
wombe
under
the
law
,
so
as
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
this
vision
looketh
backe
to
the
history
of
Christs
birth
,
and
is
first
true
in
the
most
and
maine
passages
of
it
of
Iesus
Christ
;
And
this
be
named
once
for
all
the
vision
.
Quest.
But
is
not
Christ
here
directly
meant
?
Ans.
It
seemeth
to
mee
by
many
strong
reasons
in
the
text
,
that
Christ
is
not
properly
and
directly
I.
If
by
this
man-childe
here
be
meant
Christ
,
not
Mary
but
the
Church
is
this
woman
.
II.
The
man-childe
here
borne
is
the
sonne
of
the
Church
;
but
Christ
is
not
the
sonne
of
the
Church
,
therefore
hee
is
not
this
man-childe
,
for
Christ
is
the
Sonne
of
God
and
the
sonne
of
Mary
,
but
not
the
sonne
of
the
Church
,
nay
hee
is
the
Father
of
the
Church
,
Esay
9.
6.
and
the
Church
is
called
his
seed
,
Esay
53.
but
no
where
is
hee
called
the
sonne
of
the
Church
,
nor
the
seed
of
the
Church
.
III.
This
woman
is
said
to
travell
to
bring
forth
this
man-childe
,
but
the
Church
is
never
said
to
travell
to
bring
forth
Christ
.
Indeed
the
Apostle
Galat.
4.
19.
saith
,
Hee
travelled
in
birth
with
the
Galathians
to
forme
Christ
in
them
by
his
Ministery
,
but
not
that
he
travelled
of
Christ
but
of
them
,
to
bring
them
forth
Christians
.
IIII.
We
must
remember
that
Iohn
writeth
here
a
Propheticall
history
of
things
to
come
to
passe
after
his
time
,
and
not
of
things
formerly
passed
,
and
therefore
neither
of
the
personall
nor
mysticall
birth
of
Christ
;
for
first
consider
him
,
1.
Personally
,
he
was
before
this
time
,
not
borne
only
,
but
dead
,
and
risen
and
ascended
to
the
Throne
of
God
,
all
this
was
past
,
and
Iohn
had
seene
it
,
and
needed
no
new
vision
to
manifest
this
unto
him
which
he
knew
before
,
and
had
so
largely
described
in
his
Euangelicall
Story
.
2.
If
wee
consider
the
mysticall
birth
of
Christ
in
the
hearts
of
beleevers
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
this
also
had
beene
done
formerly
in
abundant
measure
,
and
was
a
thing
not
to
come
and
to
bee
done
;
but
onely
to
bee
continued
;
so
as
it
cannot
bee
meant
of
Christ
either
personally
or
mystically
.
V.
It
will
not
agree
to
Christ
that
is
said
of
this
man-childe
,
that
presently
he
was
taken
up
to
God
after
his
birth
,
without
mentioning
any
of
the
great
workes
for
which
hee
was
borne
and
came
into
the
world
,
for
Christ
was
to
doe
more
than
be
borne
and
ascend
;
hee
must
fast
,
and
teach
,
and
pray
,
and
doe
many
powerfull
miracles
,
and
suffer
,
and
bee
buried
,
and
rise
,
and
then
ascend
;
neither
is
the
word
fitly
here
used
to
note
the
ascension
of
Christ
,
that
hee
was
caught
up
to
the
Throne
of
God
as
it
were
by
the
power
of
some
other
,
for
hee
is
said
to
goe
up
,
Acts
1.
19.
and
to
ascend
as
doing
it
of
his
owne
power
:
indeed
we
weake
creatures
are
said
to
bee
[
*
](A13533-e39540-b)
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
caught
up
,
1
Thess.
4.
17.
by
a
mighty
power
without
our selves
,
as
this
man-childe
in
the
Text
;
but
it
is
not
so
with
him
in
his
ascending
,
who
had
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
,
Mat.
28.
&c.
last
.
Object
.
But
there
bee
two
things
in
the
Text
which
seeme
so
proper
to
Christ
,
as
that
they
cannot
agree
or
be
ascribed
to
any
other
.
First
,
that
hee
ruleth
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
this
is
Christs
property
,
Psal.
2.
9.
and
cannot
agree
to
any
other
.
Ans.
All
power
is
Christs
originally
and
primarily
,
but
wee
may
not
forget
that
hee
promiseth
the
same
power
by
Communication
to
his
members
,
Revel.
2.
26.
To
him
that
overcommeth
I
will
give
power
over
the
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
not
that
the
soveraign
power
of
Christ
over
the
whole
earth
is
communicable
to
any
creature
,
for
none
of
his
Offices
can
passe
from
him
to
another
,
but
noteth
that
beleevers
have
benefit
&
part
in
his
exaltation
and
power
,
and
therefore
wee
must
not
marvell
if
we
finde
this
power
,
which
is
properly
invested
in
Christ
to
be
communicated
and
in
part
executed
for
him
by
others
.
Object
.
2.
But
this
man-childe
is
taken
up
to
the
Throne
of
God
,
now
who
but
Christ
ever
sate
in
heaven
in
the
Throne
of
God
?
Sol.
In
the
Throne
of
Gods
right
hand
,
as
Mediator
and
head
of
the
Church
in
heaven
,
properly
so
taken
,
onely
Christ
sitteth
and
no
other
creature
,
man
nor
Angel
:
but
the
Throne
of
God
in
Scripture
is
taken
mystically
and
figuratively
;
for
,
1.
There
is
an
heaven
upon
earth
,
the
Church
,
which
is
many
times
called
by
the
name
of
heaven
,
as
in
this
Chapter
,
And
a
kingdome
of
grace
,
in
which
the
Lord
hath
set
up
his
Throne
,
unto
which
he
lifteth
whom
hee
pleaseth
;
now
wee
are
sonnes
of
God
,
1
Iohn
3.
2.
Ephes.
2.
5.
6.
Now
we
are
saved
by
hope
,
Rom.
8.
24.
2.
Heavenly
glory
is
called
figuratively
a
Throne
,
wherein
,
howsoever
Christ
only
sitteth
by
his
owne
right
and
priviledge
,
yet
the
Saints
also
by
communication
and
participation
are
admitted
to
sit
on
the
Throne
with
him
,
as
members
with
the
head
.
Rev.
3.
21.
To
him
that
overcommeth
will
I
give
that
he
shall
sit
with
me
on
my
Throne
as
I
overcome
and
sit
with
my
Father
on
his
Throne
,
Thus
the
twelve
Disciples
are
promised
to
sit
on
twelve
Thrones
,
and
the
twenty
foure
Elders
representing
the
Church
of
sate
upon
twenty
foure
Thrones
,
Revel.
11.
26.
so
as
this
is
no
barre
but
some
besides
Christ
may
be
meant
by
this
man
childe
.
3.
In
the
worldly
administration
,
howsoever
the
kingdome
and
Throne
be
the
Lords
,
and
all
power
belongeth
unto
God
,
yet
it
pleaseth
him
in
the
government
of
the
world
to
take
up
Rulers
and
Princes
after
a
sort
,
into
his
owne
Throne
,
and
setteth
I
said
ye
are
gods
;
thus
he
taketh
them
into
his
owne
Throne
,
&
putteth
on
them
a
part
of
his
owne
Majesty
;
whereof
their
Thrones
and
Seates
carry
a
little
representation
,
and
in
this
sense
is
this
phrase
here
taken
.
Having
shewed
that
this
man-childe
is
not
to
be
meant
of
Christ
,
and
answered
the
objections
that
have
caried
some
to
that
interpretation
;
let
us
inquire
who
he
is
,
and
looking
neare
unto
the
Text
and
scope
of
the
place
,
the
series
of
times
,
and
dependance
of
the
words
with
antecedents
and
consequents
.
By
the
man-childe
I
understand
some
potent
Prince
or
Princes
,
or
some
speciall
deliverers
,
whom
God
stirred
upto
succour
and
to
relieve
the
Church
against
those
Tyrannicall
Romish
Emperors
&
persecutors
;
By
whom
the
dragon
was
defeated
and
disappointed
,
whose
aime
was
to
devoure
all
the
seede
of
the
woman
;
for
these
were
,
1.
Sonnes
of
the
Church
.
2.
A
man-childe
,
stout
,
strong
,
valiant
.
3.
Ruled
over
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
viz.
an
unresistable
power
and
over-ruling
the
nations
and
Princes
that
were
enemies
to
the
Church
.
4.
Was
taken
into
the
Throne
of
God
,
that
is
,
advanced
unto
chiefe
government
for
the
refreshing
and
defence
of
the
Church
,
and
curbing
the
rage
of
those
imperiall
dragons
.
And
running
over
the
story
of
those
times
the
best
commentary
of
a
Prophesie
,
I
finde
that
in
the
yeare
182
after
Christ
,
the
Church
had
tolerable
peace
under
Commodus
the
Emperour
in
whose
raigne
the
Gospell
was
greatly
spread
,
Hist.
Eccl.
cap.
21.
but
he
being
no
Christian
or
sonne
of
the
Church
,
but
a
flagitious
man
,
was
not
this
man-childe
.
In
Anno
247.
the
first
Christian
Emperour
was
Philip
,
of
whom
we
read
,
that
he
submitted
himselfe
to
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
Eccles.
Hist.
lib.
6.
cap.
25.
I
doe
not
see
but
now
the
man
childe
might
begin
to
be
borne
.
Afterward
in
319.
after
the
long
and
bloody
raigne
of
Maxentius
,
of
whom
the
story
saith
,
that
there
was
no
great
City
in
which
100.
Christians
were
not
daily
drawne
to
execution
:
God
raised
up
Constantine
the
Great
,
an
obedient
and
loving
sonne
of
the
Church
,
and
tooke
him
up
to
his
Throne
of
government
,
next
to
himselfe
,
for
under
God
was
none
greater
than
he
,
and
put
into
his
hand
not
a
scepter
of
gold
onely
,
an
ensigne
of
dignity
,
and
regall
or
rather
imperiall
authority
,
but
a
rod
of
iron
,
the
strongest
of
metals
,
fit
to
beate
downe
all
before
it
,
by
which
rod
hee
flew
foure
savage
dragons
,
who
stood
against
the
woman
;
Maximian
and
his
sonne
Maxentius
,
Maximinus
and
Licinius
,
and
by
the
same
wonne
all
the
West
Empire
,
ruled
over
Italy
,
Spaine
,
France
,
Germany
,
Brittaine
,
besides
his
dominion
in
Affrike
,
he
restored
peace
to
the
Church
,
abolished
tyrannicall
decrees
,
commanded
that
none
should
injure
any
Christian
,
was
himselfe
the
greatest
protector
of
Christianity
,
that
wee
reade
of
in
that
story
.
To
these
we
may
adde
the
two
Theodosi's
Christian
Emperours
,
and
others
in
authority
sonnes
of
the
Church
,
by
whom
shee
was
succoured
and
protected
from
the
dragon
in
these
tyrannicall
times
.
Ob.
But
the
Text
speaketh
but
of
one
man-childe
,
but
you
interpret
it
of
many
.
Ans.
I
tie
not
the
man-childe
to
one
individuum
The
manchilde
not
one
individual
person
,
but
so
many
Protectors
as
Christ
stirreth
up
.
1.
The
manner
of
Prophets
,
in
the
singular
number
to
set
downe
a
series
or
row
of
persons
,
whereof
one
chiefe
is
still
in
being
,
and
continued
by
the
succession
of
many
.
Dan.
7.
17.
Foure
Kings
are
not
the
singular
persons
,
but
the
foure
kingdomes
and
governments
in
the
succession
of
sundry
Kings
.
And
foure
great
beasts
,
vers.
3.
by
every
beast
is
not
signified
a
singular
person
,
but
a
State
and
succession
.
1.
By
the
Lyon
,
the
Kingdome
and
successive
Kings
of
the
Assyrians
and
Babylonians
.
2.
By
the
Beare
,
the
kingdome
and
successive
Kings
of
Medes
and
Persians
.
3.
By
the
Leopard
,
the
Greekes
and
Macedonians
.
4.
By
the
beast
with
iron
teeth
and
ten
hornes
,
the
kingdome
of
Seleucidae
and
Fagedi
.
2.
In
Pauls
Epistle
,
2
Thess.
2.
3.
The
man
of
sinne
is
not
one
person
but
a
state
and
row
of
men
,
who
have
beene
the
heads
of
Apostasie
in
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
all
which
make
up
one
man
or
person
after
a
sort
,
;
not
one
in
number
or
nature
,
but
one
in
order
,
succession
,
power
,
will
and
continuance
.
So
in
the
same
Chapter
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
hinderer
of
this
man
of
sinne
is
not
one
Roman
Emperour
,
but
the
Empire
.
1.
The
state
and
succession
of
Emperors
which
was
by
succession
,
yet
the
Apostle
saith
,
Hee
that
withholdeth
.
Even
as
Saint
Iohn
2.
Epist.
7.
cals
many
deceivers
or
Antichrists
one
Antichrist
,
so
many
men
of
sinne
one
man
of
sinne
,
many
withstanders
one
withstander
.
3.
In
the
Revelation
nothing
more
ordinary
,
cap.
13.
1.
the
beast
rising
out
of
the
Sea
is
not
one
person
,
but
the
state
and
succession
of
Antichrist
.
Cap.
17.
9.
the
seven
heads
of
the
beast
are
so
many
States
and
Governments
,
as
Christ
himselfe
confesseth
,
and
the
whore
in
verse
1.
is
not
one
person
,
but
the
Romane
state
,
departed
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
,
and
prostituting
her selfe
to
all
idolatry
and
impurity
of
doctrine
and
manners
,
the
successors
of
Antichrists
Kingdome
.
Cap.
2.
1.
The
Angel
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
not
one
man
or
Pastor
,
but
many
,
for
there
were
many
Pastors
and
Angels
therein
,
Acts
20.
17
,
18.
4.
Even
in
this
Chapter
wee
have
described
the
woman
,
verse
1.
not
one
Church
but
the
succession
of
the
Church
in
many
ages
,
yet
called
but
a
woman
.
And
verse
3.
the
dragon
in
this
vision
,
the
whole
spawne
and
row
of
dragons
and
tyrants
raised
by
Satan
against
the
woman
,
even
ten
bloody
persecutors
,
all
called
one
dragon
for
reasons
you
have
heard
:
and
there
is
no
reason
but
the
manchilde
may
be
as
well
collectively
taken
according
to
the
manner
of
all
Prophets
and
prophesies
.
The
dragon
watcheth
the
woman
but
in
vaine
,
for
shee
bringeth
forth
for
all
that
;
The
Church
shall
bring
forth
children
to
God
in
despight
of
the
dragon
,
especially
such
children
as
the
Text
aimeth
at
,
Doct.
The
dragons
watch
cannot
hinder
the
woman
from
bringing
forth
the
manchild
.
to
serve
his
Providence
in
the
defence
&
upholding
of
his
Church
,
Es.
66.
7.
Acts
7.
20.
Moses
was
borne
in
despight
of
Pharaoh
,
as
the
circumstance
of
time
there
noteth
;
Christ
himselfe
was
brought
forth
in
despight
of
Herod
and
all
his
plots
:
which
appeareth
most
plainely
in
those
children
of
the
Church
,
excellent
instruments
,
prophesied
of
many
yeares
before
they
were
borne
,
and
named
of
God
,
whom
it
had
besteaded
the
dragon
that
they
had
never
beene
brought
forth
,
if
hee
could
have
hindered
them
;
as
first
Isaac
,
in
whom
all
nations
should
be
blessed
by
that
blessed
seed
that
should
descend
of
him
,
whereof
he
was
a
type
,
and
in
whom
the
birth
of
Christ
was
foretold
sundry
thousands
of
yeares
before
it
came
to
passe
;
would
not
the
dragon
have
hindred
both
the
type
and
the
truth
from
being
borne
if
hee
could
?
so
as
all
Gods
promises
and
the
Covenant
of
Grace
in
them
should
have
beene
falsified
by
the
dragon
.
1
Kings
13.
2.
wee
read
of
Iosiah
named
before
he
was
borne
323.
yeares
,
and
of
his
piety
and
zeale
in
destroying
dolatry
,
and
defacing
of
the
kingdome
of
the
devill
;
and
had
it
not
beene
much
for
the
dragons
kingdome
to
have
hindred
his
birth
if
hee
could
?
Esay
44.
28.
Cyrus
was
named
above
a
hundred
and
twenty
yeares
before
he
was
borne
,
and
also
his
singular
care
and
diligence
in
building
of
the
Temple
,
and
restoring
Ierusalem
to
her
former
beauty
and
honour
,
that
he
should
establish
the
pure
worship
of
God
,
and
as
a
vigilant
shepheard
protect
Gods
people
:
now
would
not
the
dragon
have
hindred
the
birth
of
such
a
sonne
whom
he
knew
should
bee
borne
,
if
hee
could
?
But
he
cannot
prevent
the
Woman
from
bringing
forth
her
sonnes
,
especially
designed
to
serve
GODS
Providence
for
the
good
of
the
Church
.
The
stability
of
Gods
decrees
;
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
shall
stand
,
and
no
power
nor
policy
shall
break
The
truth
of
his
promise
;
who
although
he
bee
The
power
of
God
is
such
as
cannot
be
foyled
by
openeth
the
wombe
,
and
the
dragon
cannot
shut
it
,
as
Iacob
said
to
Rachel
,
Am
I
God
to
open
and
shut
the
wombe
?
so
it
is
God
that
maketh
the
Church
a
fruitfull
and
joyfull
mother
of
children
,
which
powerfull
worke
himselfe
challengeth
,
Esay
66.
9.
Shall
I
cause
to
travell
and
not
bring
forth
,
shall
I
cause
to
bring
forth
and
shall
shee
be
barren
?
This
power
of
God
so
over-ruleth
,
that
not
onely
against
all
outward
contrary
powers
;
but
when
the
birth
it selfe
,
or
manchilde
it selfe
is
most
averse
and
repugnant
,
yet
shall
he
be
brought
forth
.
For
example
,
Moses
was
most
backward
and
pleaded
many
excuses
,
earnestly
intreated
the
Lord
to
send
any
other
to
Pharaoh
,
yet
he
and
no
other
must
be
brought
forth
;
Ionah
flatly
refused
to
goe
to
Niniveh
,
but
the
Lords
power
mightily
over-ruled
and
brought
him
forth
by
a
strong
hand
,
for
the
conversion
of
the
people
:
No
contrary
course
shall
hinder
the
birth
of
the
man-childe
against
the
Lords
powerfull
call
.
The
care
of
God
over
his
Church
,
hee
suffereth
it
not
without
some
manchilde
or
other
to
helpe
it
,
as
rod
of
the
wicked
to
lie
on
the
lot
of
the
righteous
,
Psal.
125.
3.
but
it
should
ever
doe
so
if
the
dragon
could
hinder
the
birth
,
and
bringing
forth
of
such
sonnes
as
may
prevent
and
remove
it
.
For
comfort
of
the
Church
,
who
shall
never
want
such
stout
defenders
,
as
the
Lord
doth
see
fit
for
her
;
In
the
dayes
when
we
see
Antichrist
prevaile
,
his
arme
stronge
,
his
powers
victorious
,
his
numbers
increased
,
his
buls
▪
blasphemies
and
masses
received
,
himselfe
and
his
in
armes
,
with
hopefull
successes
:
Now
is
the
time
to
expect
some
manchild
and
sonne
of
the
Church
to
take
him
from
his
top
and
height
;
or
rather
those
ten
sonnes
of
this
woman
,
taken
up
into
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
with
rods
of
iron
to
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
to
eate
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
,
Rev.
17.
16.
the
Church
may
say
as
Ioseph
,
The
Lord
hath
made
mee
fruitfull
in
the
land
of
my
affliction
.
The
dragon
cannot
hinder
the
woman
from
bringing
forth
children
and
sonnes
that
shall
witnesse
and
1.
He
cannot
want
hearts
to
beleeve
,
nor
mouthes
to
confesse
the
truth
,
who
made
both
all
hearts
and
all
mouthes
.
2.
The
power
of
the
truth
is
such
as
will
have
witnesse
and
testimony
to
it
,
Luke
19.
4.
I
tell
you
if
these
should
hold
their
peace
the
stones
would
crie
,
as
indeed
the
earthquakes
,
&
rending
of
the
Rockes
,
and
opening
of
graves
did
at
his
resurrection
;
hence
was
it
that
in
the
darkest
times
of
Antichrist
,
and
when
their
tyranny
was
at
hight
,
God
ever
raised
some
sonne
of
the
Church
,
to
witnesse
unto
the
truth
against
that
abomination
,
as
here
in
England
Iohn
Wickliffe
,
that
preached
plainly
the
Pope
to
bee
Antichrist
,
his
transubstantiation
,
his
masses
,
his
indulgences
,
his
dispensations
to
be
trash
and
dung
,
to
be
swept
out
of
the
Church
;
&
many
after
him
.
In
Italy
,
Dantes
,
Marsilius
Patavinus
,
Franciscus
Petrarke
;
In
Bohemia
Iohn
Hus
,
Ierome
of
Prague
;
In
Germany
,
Luther
,
Melancton
,
&c.
the
dragon
could
not
hinder
these
sonnes
of
the
Church
in
their
testimony
:
and
so
it
shall
alwayes
be
.
III.
The
dragon
cannot
hinder
the
woman
to
I.
The
spirit
bloweth
where
it
will
,
and
hee
can
no
more
hinder
his
worke
,
then
hee
can
the
winde
from
blowing
;
and
by
this
spirit
the
Church
becommeth
like
the
Hebrew
women
,
of
whom
the
midwiues
said
,
they
were
lively
,
and
delivered
before
they
could
come
to
destroy
the
birth
.
II.
Birth
in
grace
is
a
mighty
worke
of
new
creation
,
and
no
more
can
the
devill
and
dragon
hinder
this
worke
where
God
will
have
it
,
than
they
can
dissolve
the
great
worke
of
Gods
creation
;
wicked
men
,
as
Esau
,
may
strive
to
hinder
Iacobs
birth
in
the
wombe
,
but
cannot
;
where
hee
will
have
a
birth
he
leaveth
them
not
like
Agrippa
,
almost
Christians
,
but
whole
Christians
.
III.
The
Antichristian
dragons
have
laboured
in
nothing
so
much
as
hiding
the
Scriptures
and
rowling
up
the
little
booke
,
that
the
sound
of
the
Gospell
should
not
bee
heard
to
the
conversion
of
any
,
they
call
into
question
the
authority
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
they
must
bee
beleeved
but
for
the
Popes
judgment
;
insteed
of
opening
this
they
have
opened
Schoolemen
,
Sententiaries
,
Canonists
,
Legends
,
but
to
read
the
Scriptures
in
a
knowne
tongue
is
heresie
;
but
in
despight
of
them
the
Angell
hath
carried
the
eternall
Gospell
through
the
midst
of
heaven
,
the
IIII.
The
dragon
cannot
hinder
the
woman
but
in
despight
of
him
shee
shall
bring
forth
many
children
to
glory
,
for
it
is
not
possible
,
1.
To
take
them
out
of
the
Father
,
who
is
stronger
than
them
all
,
to
dissolve
their
union
with
Christ
,
Rom.
8.
or
to
deceive
the
elect
either
of
their
faith
or
substance
,
Mat.
24.
2.
The
over-ruling
hand
of
God
maketh
the
dragons
themselves
effect
his
will
,
and
serve
his
Providence
both
in
glorifying
his
name
,
and
promoting
his
good
and
the
salvation
of
his
servants
,
when
they
thinke
nothing
lesse
,
nay
when
they
bend
and
aime
cleane
contrary
,
they
shall
in
despight
of
them
further
their
salvation
,
and
can
they
then
hinder
it
?
Rom.
8.
All
things
shall
be
for
their
best
,
and
shall
bring
them
to
their
wayes
end
.
Ob.
But
doth
not
the
dragon
often
prevaile
to
hold
off
many
from
soundnesse
of
grace
,
and
cast
many
off
,
as
Iudas
,
Demas
?
Sol.
1.
The
dragon
never
prevaileth
by
his
absolute
power
over
any
,
but
by
Gods
just
desertion
and
permission
,
saying
,
Thus
farre
shalt
thou
prevaile
,
but
no
further
.
2.
He
never
prevaileth
wholy
or
finally
against
any
whose
names
are
written
in
the
booke
of
life
;
but
though
the
Lord
suffereth
them
to
be
molested
in
the
way
,
it
is
,
that
in
the
end
he
might
declare
in
them
the
riches
of
his
grace
,
mercy
,
power
.
3.
These
yeelding
to
Satan
for
a
time
are
cast
down
but
not
cast
off
,
seeing
they
are
not
elected
,
jufied
,
redeemed
,
called
,
sanctified
and
saved
for
any
worthinesse
of
their
owne
,
but
for
Christs
,
which
the
dragon
cannot
spot
or
blemish
.
To
abate
the
glory
and
hope
of
the
Churches
enemies
,
In
that
this
sonne
of
the
woman
is
her
protector
,
1.
Get
a
sound
judgement
in
discerning
of
things
and
persons
that
differ
,
that
wee
2.
Stand
for
the
truth
her
patrimony
and
brethren
,
avow
it
notwithstanding
losse
of
liberty
,
meanes
;
pleade
for
it
,
maintaine
for
her
the
whole
counsell
of
GOD
,
which
no
power
of
earth
may
abridge
her
.
3.
Stand
for
her
royalties
and
privileges
,
the
liberty
in
which
Christ
hath
set
her
,
and
uphold
her
from
Antichristian
yoakes
and
bondage
,
uphold
in
our
places
the
liberty
of
preaching
,
of
professing
the
holy
doctrine
,
and
the
liberty
of
al
Gods
holy
exercises
and
ordinances
,
that
no
power
doe
rob
her
of
them
.
Now
in
that
the
dragon
though
he
watch
to
hinder
the
happy
birth
of
the
woman
,
yet
shee
bringeth
When
Moses
was
to
undertake
an
extraordinary
function
,
to
deliver
the
Israelites
out
of
Aegypt
,
how
did
the
Lord
not
onely
extraordinarily
preserve
,
but
furnished
him
with
extraordinary
education
,
vocation
,
spirit
,
gifts
,
miracles
,
holinesse
and
power
,
in
which
respect
hee
was
called
Pharaoh
,
GOD.
When
Salomon
was
to
build
a
stately
house
for
the
Lord
,
hee
furnished
him
with
forwardnesse
,
zeale
,
wealth
,
wisedome
,
bounty
,
peace
,
above
all
Kings
of
the
earth
before
or
since
.
When
that
house
and
City
of
Hierusalem
was
ruined
and
defaced
,
Gods
worship
exiled
,
and
the
mighty
adversaries
of
God
and
his
worship
scorned
to
heare
the
restauration
of
the
City
or
Temple
,
what
noble
instruments
were
raised
up
,
Zerubbabel
,
Ezra
,
Nehemiah
,
whose
wisedome
,
valour
,
zeale
,
and
holinesse
daunted
the
enemies
,
and
in
despight
of
them
repaired
both
the
City
,
the
house
and
true
worship
of
God
.
The
Apostles
were
but
poore
fishermen
,
unliterate
and
simple
,
but
set
upon
an
imployment
,
as
if
twelve
naked
men
had
beene
set
to
take
and
tame
all
the
dragons
in
the
world
;
but
before
they
were
sent
out
how
abundantly
did
the
spirit
come
on
them
to
fit
them
with
knowledge
,
courage
,
gifts
of
tongues
,
miracles
,
zeale
,
holinesse
,
that
in
a
little
time
they
conquered
the
world
,
and
brought
it
into
the
subjection
of
Christ
.
Nay
further
,
if
the
Lord
please
to
call
any
wicked
man
to
any
notable
service
,
he
giveth
him
abilities
and
indowments
answerable
;
as
,
Saul
annoynted
by
Samuel
was
changed
into
another
man
,
now
hee
had
extraordinary
signes
to
confirme
him
,
hee
prophesieth
among
the
Prophets
,
and
mindeth
not
the
Asses
or
husbandry
,
but
the
great
things
of
the
kingdome
,
1
Sam.
10.
9.
And
yet
more
then
so
,
if
the
Lord
imploy
weake
women
to
his
service
,
he
gives
them
masculine
gifts
and
spirits
for
the
worke
;
What
a
manly
and
couragious
spirit
above
her
sexe
did
God
give
to
Hester
to
adventure
her
life
for
her
people
,
when
shee
said
,
If
I
perish
I
perish
,
Hester
4.
16.
What
a
masculine
and
stout
courage
did
the
Lord
afford
to
Iael
,
Iudges
4.
22.
that
she
durst
attempt
with
hammer
and
naile
to
kill
that
great
Captaine
Sisera
,
onely
falne
a
sleepe
,
whereas
it
was
a
hundred
to
one
the
attempt
had
not
cost
her
her
life
.
God
hath
abundance
of
spirit
and
more
blessings
than
one
,
with
him
are
treasures
of
grace
,
and
a
flowing
Gods
wisedome
layeth
not
heavy
burthens
on
This
wisedome
of
God
we
may
observe
in
all
his
creatures
,
to
every
one
of
which
he
disposeth
gifts
and
naturall
faculties
according
to
the
need
of
it
,
for
the
preserving
it
,
and
the
upholding
of
it
in
the
being
and
service
of
it
,
giuing
to
the
small
,
swiftnesse
,
and
to
the
great
,
strength
;
and
much
more
dispenseth
to
every
one
of
his
servants
according
to
his
use
and
service
.
The
Lord
knoweth
it
must
be
a
manchilde
,
a
masculine
and
generous
spirit
that
must
and
can
oppose
Diana
,
Acts
19.
32.
and
therefore
hee
armeth
his
servants
with
courage
,
fortitude
and
resolution
for
both
these
purposes
,
else
should
they
never
prevaile
:
The
meanest
calling
hath
his
thornes
and
sorrowes
,
according
to
the
sentence
,
Gen.
3.
18.
and
much
more
those
of
greater
service
and
difficulty
.
It
is
for
the
great
glory
of
God
to
send
his
servants
compleate
and
sufficiently
furnished
and
fitted
To
reprove
the
effeminate
men
of
our
times
who
are
timorous
and
fearefull
to
bee
seene
in
Gods
1.
The
fearefull
are
in
the
formost
band
or
ranke
of
those
that
goe
to
hell
,
Revel.
21.
those
who
feare
men
more
than
God
,
those
who
have
the
places
of
men
,
and
the
faces
of
men
,
but
the
hearts
of
Hares
,
and
affections
of
women
,
without
all
true
courage
for
the
truth
;
one
looke
of
a
dragon
maketh
a
nation
of
them
runne
away
and
forsake
their
standing
,
as
Israel
from
the
sight
of
Goliah
.
2.
Whence
commeth
this
fearefulnesse
but
from
a
false
heart
,
destitute
of
faith
,
love
of
God
,
zeale
for
his
glory
,
and
destitute
of
the
spirit
of
strength
and
fortitude
.
3.
It
is
the
note
of
a
man
carried
with
carnall
affection
,
who
for
avoyding
of
disfavor
,
in
Gods
cause
avoideth
his
duty
.
4.
An
heartlesse
and
effeminate
coward
is
hee
,
whom
every
sleight
feare
casteth
almost
into
a
swound
,
wheras
were
there
courage
and
manlinesse
,
every
sleight
thing
would
bee
a
keene
weapon
against
the
dragon
:
Five
smooth
stones
in
Davids
hand
shall
throw
downe
Goliah
;
a
Taw
bone
in
Samsons
hand
shall
smite
downe
a
thousand
Philistimes
,
An
Oxe
Goade
in
Shamgars
hand
shall
slay
six
hundred
enemies
,
yea
a
naile
in
Iaels
hand
shall
destroy
Sisera
.
Whatsoever
calling
God
hath
set
thee
in
,
expresse
1.
GOD
giveth
not
his
spirit
to
the
Saints
to
feare
any
more
,
Rom.
8.
15.
but
the
spirit
of
courage
and
fortitude
and
a
sound
minde
,
contemning
reproaches
and
dangers
,
profits
,
disprofits
,
which
would
hinder
the
execution
of
their
calling
;
what
saith
Nehemiah
6.
11.
Shall
such
a
man
as
I
flie
,
I
will
not
take
Sanctuary
to
live
.
2.
It
is
the
grace
of
a
good
action
to
shew
a
masculine
spirit
in
breaking
through
the
difficulties
(
like
Davids
Worthies
)
which
hinder
the
undertaking
and
performance
of
good
duties
,
&
that
like
the
hearty
spies
gathereth
courage
from
opposition
and
troubles
,
which
driveth
others
out
of
heart
.
3.
It
is
the
manchilde
onely
that
quelleth
and
conquereth
the
dragon
:
Moses
will
not
leave
a
hoofe
behinde
him
at
Pharaohs
request
,
the
dragon
is
faine
to
command
him
out
of
presence
:
Elijah
telleth
Ahab
it
is
he
and
his
fathers
house
that
trouble
Israel
,
an
army
of
smooth
and
flattering
Prophets
durst
not
say
so
:
The
dragons
could
not
resist
the
spirit
with
which
Steven
spake
,
yea
,
the
dragon
sometime
is
forced
to
reverence
their
persons
and
admire
their
spirits
,
and
subscribe
to
the
holinesse
of
the
manchilde
,
and
wish
their
ends
like
his
.
4.
This
masculine
spirit
upholdeth
the
manchilde
unto
perseverance
,
for
,
how
should
a
Minister
who
is
hated
for
his
love
,
and
is
esteemed
an
enemy
for
speaking
truth
;
who
is
accused
of
many
evils
,
and
pursued
with
all
disgraces
,
hold
on
his
holy
labours
in
his
holy
life
,
or
continue
in
his
uprightnesse
in
so
many
discouragements
,
were
he
not
supported
with
faith
to
beleeve
,
with
love
to
his
Lord
,
whose
sheepe
hee
●eedeth
,
and
with
assurance
of
a
better
reckoning
and
recompence
hereafter
than
in
the
world
or
from
it
he
can
expect
?
did
not
the
spirit
afford
him
these
shoulders
to
carry
this
burthen
,
hee
could
not
but
sinke
under
it
;
and
so
of
private
Christians
,
who
live
amongst
people
of
prophane
behaviour
,
by
whom
they
are
daily
baited
,
scorned
,
disgraced
,
persecuted
for
their
hope
,
and
profession
,
and
holy
practice
;
how
could
it
be
that
they
living
in
a
nasty
place
,
as
still
medling
with
pitch
but
yet
are
not
defiled
,
nay
they
hold
forth
the
word
of
life
in
the
midst
of
a
froward
generation
,
and
imbrace
still
a
conversation
to
which
not
the
world
onely
,
but
even
themselves
were
once
deadly
enemies
;
how
could
they
carry
through
such
a
course
were
they
not
assisted
with
an
heroicall
spirit
to
oppose
the
dragon
and
the
world
?
By
Quest.
How
may
I
come
to
this
courage
and
masculine
spirit
?
Ans.
1.
Begge
the
spirit
to
change
thee
into
another
man
,
as
Othniel
,
Iudg.
3.
10.
thou
art
no
fit
peece
by
nature
to
any
good
service
;
pray
for
the
spirit
,
who
is
given
to
them
that
aske
him
.
2.
Forecast
and
arme
thy selfe
against
the
malice
of
the
dragon
,
who
the
better
any
businesse
is
,
the
more
busily
and
basely
will
hee
disgrace
it
;
Let
Noah
build
an
Arke
,
and
what
difficulties
and
scornes
shall
hee
sustaine
?
let
Nehemiah
build
a
wall
,
and
the
Foxes
(
say
the
dragons
)
shall
cast
it
downe
;
let
a
man
abstaine
from
evill
,
he
maketh
himselfe
a
prey
.
3.
Be
sure
of
a
warrantable
calling
,
that
thou
art
in
the
Lords
worke
,
and
in
the
way
,
and
then
thou
needest
not
feare
(
as
Luther
)
so
many
dragons
as
there
are
tiles
in
a
faire
City
:
Moses
was
bold
upon
his
commission
;
and
so
maist
thou
in
a
good
cause
and
calling
.
4.
Meditate
often
,
1.
of
Gods
promise
and
this
will
,
First
,
assure
thee
of
his
gracious
presence
with
thee
at
all
times
.
Secondly
,
supply
thee
with
strength
while
thou
goest
forth
,
as
David
against
that
great
Goliah
,
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Thirdly
,
recompence
thy
labour
and
suffering
,
for
faithfull
is
hee
which
hath
promised
:
It
was
a
great
incouragement
to
Othniel
to
adventure
himselfe
in
smiting
Kiriah-sepher
;
when
Caleb
promised
hee
would
give
Acsah
his
daughter
to
him
,
that
would
expulse
the
enemy
thence
,
Iudges
1.
12.
V.
Keepe
a
good
conscience
alway
before
God
and
all
men
,
for
this
ministreth
boldnesse
,
yea
makes
a
man
as
bolde
as
a
Lyon
;
1
Peter
3.
13.
If
wee
doe
well
who
shall
feare
us
or
wrong
us
,
this
is
our
fence
and
safety
;
2
Corinthians
1.
12.
This
is
our
rejoycing
,
&c.
Now
in
that
the
manchilde
is
armed
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
advanced
into
the
Throne
of
God
for
the
defence
of
the
woman
,
Wee
note
concerning
Magistracy
3.
observations
,
concerning
their
-
1.
Power
.
-
2.
Place
.
-
3.
End
.
That
God
putteth
into
the
Princes
and
Magistates
hand
a
rod
of
iron
,
viz.
an
unresistible
power
.
Their
power
is
Gods
,
whose
the
ordinance
is
,
Prov.
8.
15.
by
me
Princes
rule
,
2
Chron.
19.
6.
The
2.
Power
is
in
God
to
maintain
his
own
ordinances
,
which
if
he
upheld
not
the
world
must
fall
.
Beware
of
mutinies
,
rebellion
and
resistance
of
My
sonne
,
feare
the
Lord
and
the
King
,
and
meddle
not
with
the
seditious
;
Rom.
13.
1.
Let
every
soule
bee
subject
to
the
higher
powers
;
Considering
,
1.
He
that
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
God
,
as
a
Gyant
,
Rom.
13.
2.
for
a
man
cannot
strive
against
the
order
of
God
,
but
also
against
the
God
of
order
,
as
the
Lord
said
of
Samuel
,
they
have
not
cast
thee
but
me
away
,
1
Sam.
8.
7.
2.
Consider
the
end
of
rebellion
in
Corah
,
Dathan
,
Abiram
,
for
the
end
commeth
sodainly
,
and
who
knoweth
their
ruine
,
Prov.
24.
21.
Ob.
1.
But
what
if
they
be
heathens
?
Sol.
They
were
heathens
to
whom
the
Apostle
commandeth
every
soule
to
be
subject
,
Rom.
13.
Ob.
2.
But
what
,
shall
Cleargy
men
be
subject
to
lay
men
,
must
sheepheards
be
ruled
by
sheepe
?
Sol.
Aaron
was
subject
to
Moses
,
Nathan
to
David
,
Zadock
to
Salomon
,
the
Romish
Bishops
to
the
Christian
Emperours
;
as
Princes
and
Magistrates
are
sheepheards
in
civill
things
,
and
Bishops
in
this
respect
are
under
them
;
so
in
respect
of
spirituall
things
Magistrates
and
Princes
are
sheepe
,
and
Ministers
sheepheards
.
Ob.
3.
What
if
they
be
base
men
?
Sol.
Resist
not
,
respect
their
function
not
their
person
,
their
government
is
the
Lords
,
let
the
Governour
be
what
he
will
.
Ob.
4.
But
what
if
wee
be
Christians
,
are
we
not
then
the
Lords
free
men
?
Sol.
The
Gospell
is
no
enemy
to
the
authority
of
Rulers
,
neither
doth
spirituall
freedome
fight
against
corporall
subjection
,
but
establish
it
.
2.
Christ
himselfe
was
subject
to
Parents
,
to
Governours
,
paid
tribute
though
he
was
free
,
resisted
not
when
he
was
apprehended
,
though
he
was
able
,
having
strucke
them
downe
by
the
power
of
his
Word
.
Ob.
5.
But
what
if
they
be
tyrants
,
oppressors
,
and
offer
violence
?
Ans.
Servants
must
obey
even
curst
Masters
:
In
the
Primitive
Church
Christians
suffered
under
tyrants
most
grievous
persecutions
,
yet
never
rose
up
or
by
armes
resisted
them
;
indeed
subjects
may
by
honest
and
peaceable
meanes
avoid
their
fury
,
as
David
fled
from
the
fury
of
Saul
;
and
if
they
be
inferiour
Magistrates
appeale
to
the
superior
,
as
Paul
to
Caesar
,
or
take
the
shelter
and
helpe
of
Gods
lawes
,
but
not
rebell
,
nor
tumult
,
nor
mutiny
against
lawfull
authority
.
And
this
is
the
generall
truth
of
Gods
word
,
as
for
any
speciall
references
betweene
Princes
and
people
in
elective
states
,
it
is
unseasonable
now
to
intreat
of
.
Ob.
6.
But
what
if
they
command
unjust
and
wicked
things
?
Sol.
In
this
case
saith
the
Homily
of
obedience
,
the
second
part
,
we
must
undoubtedly
beleeve
that
wee
must
obey
no
superior
,
but
say
as
the
Apostle
Whether
is
it
meet
to
obey
God
or
you
,
judge
you
:
In
impious
commands
wee
must
obey
no
Ruler
;
all
our
earthly
Masters
must
bee
obeyed
in
the
Lord
,
as
knowing
wee
have
a
Master
in
heaven
;
and
yet
here
must
bee
no
resistance
or
contemptuous
standing
out
,
for
not
to
obey
impious
and
unjust
commands
is
no
resistance
of
power
,
when
they
are
ready
with
patience
to
endure
the
punishments
unjustly
inflicted
;
as
Paul
and
Silas
,
Acts
4.
3.
and
our
owne
Martyrs
.
Let
now
no
Papistor
Popish
person
say
our
doctrine
is
an
enemy
to
Magistracy
,
but
let
them
carry
their
owne
burthens
,
whose
Catechismes
are
the
shops
of
rebellion
,
and
whose
treatises
are
trumpets
of
treason
;
let
English
fugitives
,
as
Absolon
,
beare
armour
against
their
owne
fathers
;
let
Parsons
,
Sanders
,
Allen
,
and
other
Seminary
Priests
,
by
word
and
writing
,
by
perswasion
and
printing
blow
the
bellowes
of
rebellion
●ad
disobedience
to
Princes
,
in
ordine
ad
spiritualia
,
yet
all
the
world
may
know
our
doctrine
by
our
practice
,
whom
the
Gospel
hath
long
since
taught
,
that
God
hath
put
an
iron
rod
,
that
is
,
an
unresistible
power
in
the
hands
of
Princes
;
and
whatsoever
Popish
persons
prattle
,
our
doctrine
puts
no
knife
into
any
Ravillac
or
Feltons
hand
,
to
revenge
himselfe
either
upon
the
Supreme
or
any
sent
from
him
,
for
whatever
the
Actor
was
in
himselfe
,
hee
was
so
farre
theirs
,
as
he
was
of
opinion
,
that
he
might
by
his
owne
hand
revenge
either
a
publike
or
a
private
quarrell
,
for
this
agreeth
with
Popish
positions
,
as
that
of
Reynolds
that
Henry
the
third
of
France
was
justly
slaine
before
excommunication
,
for
publike
sorrowes
waite
no
formes
;
and
with
that
Pope
Sixtus
the
fifth
his
Laudators
Oration
of
the
same
murder
,
comparing
the
fact
with
that
of
Phinees
,
and
honouring
it
with
solemne
processions
,
and
it
standeth
with
the
practises
of
Romanists
,
which
daily
declare
by
Popish
practises
,
that
the
Pope
and
Popish
Religion
is
the
Arch-rebell
in
the
earth
,
the
one
lifting
up
himselfe
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
Kings
and
Emperors
;
the
other
teaching
to
despise
the
persons
,
depose
their
Crownes
,
and
dispose
their
kingdoms
,
but
they
cannot
name
one
Protestant
that
ever
stained
our
doctrine
by
the
practice
of
such
traiterous
positions
.
This
concernes
their
place
;
all
Rulers
are
by
God
taken
up
to
Gods
Throne
,
God
himselfe
hath
set
Blessed
be
God
who
hath
set
thee
on
his
Throne
in
stead
of
the
Lord
thy
God
;
shee
saith
not
,
on
thy
Throne
,
but
on
his
,
where
plainly
the
Kings
Throne
is
Gods
Throne
.
Where
God
is
pleased
to
sit
,
there
is
his
Throne
amongst
the
gods
.
As
their
Throne
is
Gods
,
so
they
are
gods
on
the
Is
the
Magistrates
Throne
Gods
Throne
,
then
to
Magistrates
must
resemble
the
person
of
GOD
,
1.
In
Piety
and
holynesse
;
what
an
unseemly
thing
is
it
for
him
that
sits
on
Gods
Throne
to
doe
any
thing
unbeseeming
God
,
or
contrary
unto
God
?
2.
In
love
of
Gods
house
and
word
;
so
doth
God
himselfe
,
his
eye
,
his
heart
and
delight
is
on
his
owne
house
,
and
so
should
his
who
sits
on
his
Throne
:
Hee
that
disaffecteth
the
house
of
God
and
the
true
worship
of
God
,
hee
can
neither
prove
good
Magistrate
nor
good
man
,
till
hee
change
his
minde
and
conversation
.
3.
In
wisedome
;
knowing
what
is
just
and
unjust
,
what
hee
is
to
doe
,
what
to
leave
undone
,
what
to
cherish
,
what
to
punish
;
God
on
his
Throne
is
called
the
ancient
of
dayes
for
his
wisedome
in
discerning
,
Psal.
2.
Be
wise
yee
Kings
,
bee
learned
yee
Iudges
;
and
their
title
of
heads
must
put
them
in
minde
of
this
wisedome
,
in
which
they
ought
to
resemble
the
ancient
of
dayes
,
for
the
head
is
the
seat
of
wisedome
,
and
understandeth
for
all
the
parts
;
now
whence
must
they
have
this
wisdome
,
but
in
Gods
book
given
into
their
hands
?
for
which
cause
Rulers
were
injoyned
that
the
booke
of
the
Law
should
not
depart
from
them
night
nor
day
;
and
the
Kings
of
Israel
in
their
inauguration
had
Gods
Iosh.
1.
8.
Deut.
17.
18.
booke
given
them
into
their
hands
;
by
this
booke
David
became
wiser
then
his
ancients
.
Now
if
Magistrates
cast
off
the
reading
of
Gods
word
at
home
,
and
the
hearing
of
Gods
Word
at
Gods
house
,
Ieremy
8.
9.
telleth
us
,
that
folly
must
rule
them
and
others
too
;
they
have
cast
off
the
Word
of
the
Lord
,
and
what
wisedome
is
in
them
?
4.
In
sincerity
and
uprightnesse
;
God
on
his
throne
is
described
sitting
in
garments
white
as
snow
,
noting
the
innocency
and
righteousnesse
of
his
judgements
,
Dan.
7.
9.
the
seates
of
Magistrates
and
Iudges
should
bee
like
Salomons
Throne
of
white
Ivory
,
1
King
.
10.
18.
signifying
the
purity
and
incorruption
of
Iudge
and
judgement
;
of
a
truth
God
is
no
accepter
of
persons
,
Act.
10
and
hee
that
sitteth
on
Gods
Throne
must
avoide
the
appearance
of
partiality
,
hee
ought
to
honour
and
heare
Gods
Ministers
,
love
and
affect
the
professors
of
true
religion
;
distaste
and
disaffect
the
contrary
;
thus
doth
God
.
Are
Magistrates
taken
up
to
Gods
Throne
?
their
Quest.
Wherein
?
Ans.
1.
In
true
inquisition
of
cause
;
Before
Gods
Throne
there
is
a
true
information
by
opening
of
bookes
,
and
his
Throne
is
said
to
bee
fiery
,
both
for
his
zeale
for
truth
,
and
for
manifestation
of
the
truth
of
causes
;
so
on
the
Thrones
and
tribunals
of
men
,
right
information
and
true
evidences
must
carry
matters
.
2.
In
a
just
sentence
;
when
that
is
condemned
which
God
would
have
condemned
,
and
that
cherished
and
advanced
which
God
would
have
set
up
,
Esay
44.
28.
Cyrus
must
performe
all
the
Lords
desire
,
not
his
owne
,
for
hee
is
now
on
the
Lords
Throne
,
Zach.
4.
14.
they
must
bee
assistants
to
the
Rulers
of
the
earth
,
as
namely
,
in
looking
to
his
worship
,
in
repressing
swearers
,
drunkards
,
gamesters
,
idle
persons
,
&c.
3.
In
sound
execution
of
just
sentences
against
offenders
;
Gods
Throne
is
no
idle
scarrecrow
,
but
commeth
to
the
life
of
justice
,
which
is
execution
;
It
hath
two
properties
.
1.
It
is
powerfull
;
About
the
Throne
of
God
goeth
a
fiery
streame
,
noting
the
power
of
his
judgement
,
Dan.
7.
which
is
as
unresistible
as
a
streame
of
fire
to
stuble
,
no
sinner
can
ever
escape
at
this
throne
;
and
if
the
thrones
of
Magistrates
resemble
not
Gods
Throne
:
great
offenders
,
or
bold
and
stout
sinners
will
shift
out
.
2.
It
is
quicke
and
speedy
;
Gods
throne
is
described
to
have
wheeles
,
Ezek.
1.
for
the
celerity
and
speed
in
execution
,
before
it
are
no
delatory
pleas
,
no
spinning
of
causes
,
no
stay
of
justice
by
any
meanes
;
Dan.
7.
9.
Gods
Throne
hath
burning
wheeles
for
celerity
in
consuming
corruption
.
4.
In
powerfull
protection
of
the
godly
;
GOD
from
his
throne
doth
so
;
Psal.
76.
9.
The
Lord
riseth
upon
his
throne
,
to
save
all
the
meeke
upon
the
This
is
taken
from
the
end
;
Hence
note
,
Rulers
are
-
1.
Earthly
kingdomes
are
especially
ordained
to
set
up
and
uphold
Gods
kingdome
.
-
2.
Their
titles
are
hedges
for
the
Lords
field
;
a
covering
for
-
heate
,
-
winde
,
-
stormes
,
Esay
32.
2.
-
3.
The
promise
,
that
Princes
shall
bee
nursing
fathers
of
the
Church
.
That
Magistrates
take
notice
of
their
duty
,
which
is
not
onely
to
assist
the
Lord
in
governing
and
upholding
1.
By
professing
the
religion
of
God
themselves
sincerely
.
2.
By
protecting
true
religion
,
and
that
with
zeale
and
courage
against
all
kinde
of
opposites
;
David
will
use
his
power
to
cast
scorners
from
Gods
face
and
presence
.
3.
By
countenancing
and
upholding
the
holy
Ministery
,
leading
the
way
to
Gods
house
and
worship
,
as
all
godly
Governors
ever
did
,
and
begin
the
government
alwaies
,
with
manifesting
their
zeale
to
Gods
holy
religion
,
as
David
with
joyfull
bringing
the
Arke
to
Hierusalem
;
Salomon
with
building
Gods
house
,
Iehoiada
with
making
a
covenant
with
the
Lord
,
and
compelling
the
people
to
stand
to
it
,
2
Chron.
23.
16.
Nay
evill
men
,
what
ever
they
were
afore
,
were
thus
far
changed
into
other
men
,
as
Saul
to
dissemble
religion
;
Saul
though
he
sought
Asses
before
,
will
,
so
soone
as
called
to
the
kingdome
,
prophesie
amongst
Prophets
;
so
as
if
confidence
and
love
of
Gods
house
commanded
them
not
as
men
,
yet
shame
and
example
compeld
them
as
Magistrates
.
Wee
that
are
Ministers
must
take
notice
of
our
duty
,
to
call
upon
Magistrates
to
use
their
power
for
Thus
shall
we
testifie
our
love
to
God
,
to
them
,
to
their
place
;
nay
,
procure
the
love
of
God
upon
our selves
and
them
;
for
as
an
irreligious
Governour
is
set
up
by
Gods
displeasure
over
a
people
,
so
a
wise
and
religious
Ruler
is
a
gift
of
Gods
love
,
2
Chron.
9.
8.
God
set
Salomon
a
wise
and
religious
King
,
on
his
throne
,
because
hee
loved
Israel
;
and
this
is
true
not
onely
in
the
supreme
,
but
in
those
that
are
sent
from
him
.
[
And
the
woman
fled
into
the
wildernesse
.
]
Some
may
think
it
strange
that
the
woman
should
now
flie
,
for
which
fact
shee
seemeth
to
have
but
little
reason
,
seeing
her
sonne
the
manchilde
was
in
the
former
words
so
exalted
to
the
throne
of
God
,
and
so
able
to
defend
her
with
his
iron
rod
;
this
may
seeme
to
weaken
the
former
exposition
;
but
we
must
knowthere
might
bee
sundry
causes
besides
outward
force
;
even
many
inward
dislikes
and
distastes
that
might
haften
her
out
of
sight
.
2.
This
verse
is
here
inserted
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
by
anticipation
,
that
is
;
when
a
thing
is
mentioned
in
a
former
place
,
which
was
done
after
;
for
here
is
mentioned
the
thing
,
but
neither
the
time
nor
reason
,
for
both
which
wee
must
consult
the
thirteenth
and
fourteenth
verses
,
to
which
time
and
place
this
verse
doth
properly
belong
,
for
else
would
follow
,
First
,
that
the
woman
did
flie
before
the
battle
begun
,
which
all
this
while
was
but
preparing
,
which
is
not
likely
.
Secondly
,
that
shee
flew
twice
.
3.
That
shee
did
flie
before
wings
were
given
her
;
all
which
unlikelihood
must
needs
follow
,
if
the
verse
bee
not
anticipated
;
for
it
is
plaine
by
those
verses
,
that
the
slight
was
afterward
,
that
the
battell
with
Michael
was
fought
after
shee
overcame
the
dragon
,
after
the
new
assault
of
the
dragon
against
her
,
and
after
shee
had
wings
given
her
to
save
herselfe
by
flight
.
Quest.
Why
is
this
verse
so
inserted
out
of
his
order
and
due
place
?
Ans.
The
reason
seemeth
to
be
this
:
In
the
former
verse
the
spirit
of
God
had
shewed
that
the
dragon
,
although
he
watched
to
destroy
the
man-childe
,
yet
hee
was
safe
,
being
taken
up
into
the
throne
of
God
;
and
now
if
question
should
be
made
,
But
what
became
of
the
woman
?
he
would
presently
adde
,
the
woman
was
safe
too
,
and
by
what
meanes
?
as
he
by
his
advancement
into
the
throne
,
so
shee
by
flight
,
but
not
at
the
same
time
,
for
many
things
came
betweene
.
Now
as
the
Spirit
of
God
mentioneth
this
flight
but
by
the
way
,
so
shall
wee
speake
of
it
as
here
wee
finde
it
,
reserving
the
reason
of
it
,
and
meanes
,
and
other
circumstances
to
the
fourteenth
verse
,
where
wee
shall
more
fitly
meet
with
them
.
This
flight
of
the
woman
seemeth
to
be
an
allusion
unto
Israel
,
flying
into
the
wildernesse
from
Pharaoh
,
that
red
and
bloody
dragon
pursuing
them
even
to
destruction
;
In
which
flight
there
are
three
things
considerable
.
-
1.
The
place
where
she
flies
,
with
a
secret
reason
implyed
,
because
that
was
the
place
prepared
by
GOD.
-
2.
Her
sustentation
,
that
they
should
feede
her
.
-
3.
Her
mansion
or
continuance
,
1260.
dayes
.
I.
In
the
place
two
things
are
inquired
,
-
First
,
what
is
the
desart
.
-
Secondly
,
what
is
the
flight
.
1.
The
desart
is
not
to
be
understood
of
a
certaine
place
,
as
the
desart
of
Arabia
,
or
Libia
,
or
any
other
set
place
to
which
the
Church
was
to
be
tyed
to
at
that
time
,
as
the
Donatists
dreamed
,
that
this
wildernesse
must
bee
theirs
in
Affrike
;
but
a
certaine
state
and
condition
of
the
Church
,
opposed
to
her
high
and
heavenly
condition
,
wherein
shee
shined
,
crowned
with
twelve
starres
,
as
verse
the
first
.
The
wildernesse
then
is
nothing
else
but
an
afflicted
,
wasted
and
solitary
condition
of
the
woman
,
excluded
from
her
former
glory
,
forced
now
to
hide
her
face
from
the
world
,
and
to
live
in
poverty
and
exile
,
and
in
a
private
and
solitary
condition
;
and
as
creatures
that
live
in
the
desart
flie
the
sight
and
aspect
of
men
,
so
shee
vanished
and
disappeared
from
the
eyes
of
men
,
not
daring
to
bee
seene
the
same
shee
was
before
.
2.
The
flight
into
the
wildernesse
is
not
by
change
of
place
,
but
by
change
of
her
state
and
ornaments
;
Especially
by
the
flight
are
noted
,
1.
The
speedy
corruption
of
all
things
in
the
Church
,
for
flight
is
a
quicke
motion
.
2.
The
dissipation
and
deprivation
of
particular
and
visible
congregations
;
To
cleare
this
,
observe
,
that
presently
after
Constantine
had
procured
peace
to
the
Church
,
and
put
an
end
to
the
bloody
persecutions
of
those
imperiall
dragons
,
shee
came
under
worse
tyrants
than
ever
before
,
which
were
security
,
ambition
,
wealth
and
ease
;
for
the
former
tyrants
by
their
tyranny
exercised
and
excited
faith
and
piety
,
but
this
deadeth
and
eateth
out
all
;
the
former
made
the
Church
glorious
and
shining
,
as
fire
doth
gold
,
but
this
darkened
her
and
dusted
her
,
as
appeareth
in
these
instances
.
1.
Persecution
forced
them
to
cleave
close
to
the
simplicity
&
integrity
of
doctrine
and
rites
which
Christ
himselfe
instituted
,
and
his
Apostles
observed
;
but
now
ease
and
idlenesse
maketh
the
Pastors
at
leasure
to
devise
and
mingle
pure
doctrine
with
uncleane
and
superstitious
rites
:
they
now
begin
to
dedicate
Temples
to
Martyrs
,
and
proceed
to
make
commemoration
of
them
;
after
to
seeke
out
reliques
of
Saints
;
hence
Origen
and
others
begin
to
dispute
doubtfully
of
the
intercession
of
Saints
for
us
;
and
Nazianzen
,
Audi
quoque
tu
anima
magni
Constantini
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
si
quis
sensus
insit
;
and
after
in
short
time
grew
impiously
to
invocate
them
,
and
after
to
pray
for
the
dead
;
then
came
in
superstitions
as
a
flood
;
and
this
was
the
beginning
of
the
womans
flight
,
namely
the
sudden
corruption
of
doctrines
and
rites
.
2.
Against
the
former
tyrants
they
contended
earnestly
for
the
faith
,
now
ease
and
wealth
maketh
them
wanton
,
proud
and
contentious
one
with
an
other
for
primacy
,
praecedency
,
ambition
,
prelacy
,
patriarkhood
and
motherhood
:
These
contentions
lost
and
neglected
faith
,
truth
and
charity
.
3.
All
the
time
of
the
persecutions
the
woman
held
her
foundation
,
had
the
cloathing
of
the
sunne
upon
her
,
that
is
,
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
;
but
now
they
begin
to
gard
it
and
lace
it
with
the
righteousnesse
and
sanctity
of
their
owne
merits
.
4.
Against
all
Tyrants
shee
retained
the
crowne
of
twelve
starres
on
her
head
,
but
now
shee
must
change
them
into
temporall
crownes
and
glorious
titles
of
Patriarkes
,
universall
Bishops
,
and
Pastors
of
Pastors
,
yea
Princes
of
Pastors
.
Now
must
this
woman
either
appeare
in
the
habit
of
a
harlot
,
or
flie
from
the
sight
of
men
,
and
so
as
a
faithfull
Spouse
and
Virgin
of
Christ
,
shee
chooseth
in
a
meane
estate
to
retaine
her
virginity
,
purity
,
faith
,
rather
than
enjoy
the
pompe
and
glory
of
the
world
,
by
waxing
wanton
against
Christ
:
Hence
note
,
The
true
Church
is
not
alwayes
conspicuous
,
visible
and
glorious
to
the
world
,
but
may
be
hid
,
obscured
So
was
the
Church
of
God
in
Aegypt
thrust
out
into
the
wildernesse
,
than
which
no
place
is
more
solitary
,
none
more
free
from
the
pompe
and
glory
of
the
world
.
What
glory
and
visibility
had
the
Church
in
Elias
time
,
when
hee
complained
that
hee
was
left
alone
,
his
life
was
sought
,
so
that
hee
was
faine
to
flie
into
the
wildernesse
to
save
his
life
?
yet
were
there
seven
thousand
that
bowed
not
their
knee
to
Baal
:
What
glory
and
visibility
had
the
true
Church
in
the
Babylonish
captivity
,
being
compared
to
dead
bones
,
dryed
and
scattered
in
the
open
field
,
Ezek.
37.
2
?
What
visibility
had
it
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
when
the
shepheard
being
smitten
the
sheepe
were
scattered
;
or
after
his
ascention
,
when
all
the
earth
worshipped
the
Beast
,
Rev.
13.
12
?
Because
the
Church
is
a
selected
company
called
The
true
Church
is
such
a
body
as
is
not
alwayes
The
Churches
desert
and
merit
,
abusing
peace
The
Churches
safety
;
as
Elias
to
bee
safe
was
sent
into
the
wildernesse
,
so
here
the
Church
provideth
The
militant
condition
of
the
Church
in
the
Not
to
one
estate
,
being
compared
to
the
Moone
,
which
is
sometimes
in
full
,
sometimes
in
waine
,
sometimes
shining
,
and
sometimes
hid
and
not
seene
;
and
to
the
Arke
tossed
with
waves
and
billowes
,
sometimes
aloft
,
and
presently
downe
againe
in
the
deepes
;
and
to
the
ship
in
which
Christ
was
a
sleepe
,
so
ready
to
sinke
as
the
Disciples
crie
,
Lord
save
us
;
and
this
is
the
continuall
estate
of
the
Church
in
the
troublesome
sea
of
this
world
;
The
Mirtle
trees
in
the
bottome
,
Zach.
1.
8.
Neither
to
any
certaine
place
,
whether
Rome
or
Antioch
or
Hierusalem
,
but
forced
oft-times
to
change
her
seate
as
well
as
her
state
,
and
tossed
hither
and
thither
,
as
,
1
Cor.
4.
11.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
wee
have
no
dwelling
place
,
Heb.
11.
Hence
are
the
Papists
confuted
,
who
,
1.
Affirme
the
Catholike
Church
to
be
a
visible
company
of
men
under
one
visible
head
,
for
what
visible
head
hath
the
Church
in
the
wildernesse
?
2
Denying
that
ever
their
Church
fled
into
the
wildernesse
,
or
that
ever
she
disappeared
from
the
world
,
wherein
they
plainly
deny
her
to
be
the
true
Church
,
and
this
no
other
who
fled
into
the
wildernesse
;
and
if
their
doctrine
bee
true
,
that
the
Church
must
ever
bee
as
a
City
on
a
hill
;
the
spirit
must
bee
false
,
and
the
Scriptures
,
which
affirme
shee
must
flie
into
the
wildernesse
from
the
fury
of
Antichrist
.
The
Papists
object
many
things
against
our
doctrine
,
but
how
impertinently
and
vainely
,
will
appeare
,
if
we
set
downe
the
right
state
of
the
question
betweene
us
,
both
in
their
tenents
and
in
ours
.
1.
They
say
that
the
Catholike
Church
which
hath
alwayes
continued
hath
beene
alwayes
visible
;
now
would
I
to
beate
out
their
meaning
aske
,
what
,
is
the
triumphant
Church
in
heaven
visible
,
or
by
what
glasse
or
spectacle
can
they
see
that
glorious
company
of
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Patriarkes
,
Martyrs
and
Saints
,
which
is
the
chiefe
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
as
,
Heb.
12.
23.
Or
is
their
Church
in
purgatory
visible
,
when
two
chiefe
parts
of
it
by
their
doctrine
are
invisible
,
and
the
other
part
in
earth
,
but
a
handfull
to
them
.
Well
then
they
must
meane
the
militant
Catholike
Church
,
which
is
a
speech
absurd
enough
,
for
as
one
halfe
can
never
be
the
whole
,
so
cannot
the
militant
Church
be
Catholike
,
no
more
than
a
finger
can
be
a
hand
,
or
a
hand
the
body
;
or
perhaps
they
would
have
us
beleeve
two
Catholike
Churches
,
whereas
our
Creed
teacheth
us
to
beleeve
but
one
.
But
we
will
take
their
meaning
,
namely
,
that
God
hath
alway
a
Church
consisting
of
a
great
multitude
,
Bellar.
de
Eccle.
lib.
3.
c.
13.
&
de
Pontif.
lib.
4.
cap.
14.
as
conspicuous
to
the
world
as
any
earthly
kingdom
,
part
whereof
,
and
alwayes
the
head
shall
bee
visible
at
Rome
,
and
the
rest
visibly
subject
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
Now
,
what
we
hold
concerning
the
point
I
will
propound
in
sundry
conclusions
,
and
then
examine
some
of
their
chiefe
arguments
.
By
the
Church
which
wee
hold
invisible
wee
This
Catholike
Church
we
say
is
invisible
to
the
world
;
for
,
1.
Gods
election
,
the
ground
and
foundation
of
it
,
is
invisible
.
2.
The
greatest
part
of
elect
are
not
subject
to
sense
;
not
the
Saints
in
heaven
,
neither
many
true
beleevers
on
earth
,
nor
numbers
of
the
elect
not
yet
borne
or
borne
againe
.
3.
Visible
things
are
not
beleeved
,
but
invisible
;
faith
is
of
things
not
seene
,
and
if
wee
beleeve
the
holy
Catholike
Church
,
we
cannot
see
it
:
Now
every
Popish
argument
must
either
prove
this
to
bee
visible
,
which
none
of
them
doe
,
or
they
touch
not
us
or
our
cause
.
Concerning
the
militant
Church
,
what
wee
hold
1.
That
God
will
alwayes
have
a
true
part
of
his
Catholike
Church
in
the
earth
that
shall
hold
and
constantly
maintaine
the
true
faith
in
their
severall
ages
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
that
the
true
Church
cannot
faile
upon
earth
.
2.
That
this
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
consisteth
of
men
which
are
visible
,
&
exercise
visible
ordinances
,
of
word
,
Sacraments
,
government
,
&c.
and
often
in
times
of
peace
appeareth
glorious
in
many
particular
and
visible
congregations
;
for
we
never
deny
that
particular
Churches
are
often
visible
.
3.
That
these
visible
&
particular
Churches
are
not
alwayes
visible
after
the
same
manner
,
neither
is
any
part
of
the
visible
Church
alwayes
so
necessarily
visible
,
but
it
may
be
discontinued
and
disappeare
,
as
all
the
visible
Churches
in
the
old
and
new
Testament
ever
have
done
.
4.
This
number
of
men
in
whom
this
part
of
the
Church
consisteth
,
may
come
to
be
a
few
,
and
by
tyranny
or
heresie
their
profession
may
bee
so
secret
amongst
themselves
,
that
the
world
shall
not
see
them
,
neither
can
any
man
point
to
any
particular
Church
,
and
yet
the
Church
is
not
destroyed
;
for
as
the
Sunne
is
a
shining
Sunne
in
it selfe
,
though
in
the
night
we
see
it
not
,
nor
in
the
day
a
blinde
man
cannot
discerne
it
;
so
the
Church
wanteth
not
her
shining
glory
in
her selfe
,
though
in
the
night
wee
see
is
not
,
nor
in
the
day
a
blinde
man
cannot
discerne
it
,
the
Church
wanteth
not
her
shining
glory
,
though
the
blinde
world
especially
in
the
night
of
persecution
cannot
discerne
it
.
5.
Although
the
Church
cannot
faile
upon
earth
,
yet
the
external
government
of
it
may
faile
for
a
time
,
the
Pastors
may
be
interrupted
,
the
sheepe
may
bee
scattered
,
the
discipline
hindered
,
the
externall
exercise
of
religion
suspended
,
and
the
sincerity
of
religion
exceedingly
corrupted
;
so
as
the
members
of
the
Church
are
onely
visible
to
the
true
members
within
themselves
.
By
which
conclusions
we
shall
easily
meete
with
the
subtilty
and
vanity
of
all
their
reasons
,
which
ordinarily
conclude
from
the
externall
forme
to
the
failing
of
it selfe
in
the
being
,
and
from
the
invisibility
to
the
blind
world
,
to
the
invisibility
amongst
themselves
;
as
if
they
would
conclude
,
A
man
is
hid
,
therefore
he
is
no
man
,
or
,
A
blinde
man
cannot
see
,
therefore
no
other
man
also
;
or
,
because
hee
that
is
without
dores
cannot
see
what
I
doe
within
,
therefore
neither
hee
that
is
within
with
me
.
Having
thus
bounded
and
laid
the
question
,
let
us
see
how
they
bend
the
force
of
their
arguments
Ob.
1.
The
body
of
Christ
is
visible
,
but
the
Church
is
the
body
of
Christ
,
1
Cor.
12.
27.
Ye
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
speaking
to
men
,
visible
.
Ans.
1.
They
might
tell
us
what
they
meane
by
the
body
of
Christ
;
the
Scriptures
make
mention
of
a
threefold
,
and
never
a
one
visible
to
humane
sense
.
1.
His
naturall
body
,
that
is
invisible
in
the
heavens
.
2.
His
Sacramentall
body
,
that
is
invisible
in
the
Sacrament
.
3.
His
mysticall
body
,
and
that
is
spirituall
,
and
no
object
of
sense
.
II.
They
might
alleage
the
Scriptures
sincerely
,
and
not
as
they
use
deceitfully
to
suppresse
the
words
of
the
Text
,
which
would
fully
answer
their
arguments
;
the
words
of
the
Textare
,
Yee
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
your
part
;
which
words
suppressed
by
them
,
sheweth
us
,
1.
That
hee
speaketh
of
a
particular
Church
,
which
then
was
visible
,
but
this
is
farre
from
proving
the
Catholike
so
to
be
,
which
is
the
question
.
2.
That
both
parts
of
their
reason
be
false
:
the
former
,
because
it
is
not
generall
,
for
the
whole
body
of
Christ
is
not
visible
;
and
the
later
,
because
the
Corinthians
were
not
the
whole
body
of
Christ
,
for
the
Apostle
saith
,
they
were
both
part
of
it
.
Object
.
But
the
Apostle
writeth
to
visible
men
.
Sol.
1.
From
a
particular
to
a
generall
the
reason
cannot
hold
;
because
I
see
some
men
by
me
,
therefore
I
can
see
all
men
that
ever
were
or
shall
bee
;
or
,
because
I
can
see
a
particular
congregation
at
Corinth
,
I
can
see
the
Catholike
Church
in
heaven
and
earth
,
borne
and
unborne
,
in
the
way
&
in
the
countrey
:
Such
fond
reasons
may
bee
plausible
to
Romish
,
blinded
and
hooded
sots
;
but
as
the
Sunne
maketh
mists
to
vanish
,
so
the
light
of
the
Gospell
doth
these
mists
and
fogges
of
subtilty
and
deceit
.
2.
They
might
remember
that
the
Church
is
a
society
of
men
,
not
as
men
,
for
so
a
number
of
Turks
might
be
the
body
of
Christ
,
or
a
nest
of
Arians
;
but
as
beleevers
:
&
therfore
the
Church
as
the
Church
,
cannot
be
seene
,
but
beleeved
;
which
force
of
words
hath
made
Bellarmine
himselfe
to
confesse
,
whose
words
are
,
Videmus
enim
coetum
hominum
qui
est
Ecclesia
,
sed
quod
ille
coetus
sit
vera
Christi
Ecclesia
non
videmus
,
sed
credimus
;
and
what
say
wee
more
or
lesse
.
3.
They
seeme
either
not
to
know
or
to
dissemble
the
reason
,
why
the
Church
is
called
visible
,
which
is
,
not
because
the
men
are
visible
,
but
because
of
the
external
visible
forme
,
which
being
interrupted
,
the
visibility
is
gone
,
though
the
persons
not
seene
to
the
world
,
they
remaine
seene
amongst
themselves
.
4.
How
absurd
is
it
to
define
a
Church
by
our
senses
,
and
measure
them
by
flesh
and
bones
,
this
is
as
one
saith
,
Chirurgum
agere
,
non
Theologum
;
hee
that
doth
so
would
make
a
better
Surgeon
than
Divine
;
but
these
muzes
cannot
long
hide
them
:
Hence
then
I
conclude
this
first
objection
from
their
owne
premisses
thus
;
If
the
Church
be
the
body
of
Christ
,
then
it
is
not
visible
,
because
it
is
not
his
naturall
body
,
for
Christ
had
not
two
naturall
bodies
;
but
his
mysticall
,
then
invisible
;
this
being
the
true
difference
betweene
a
mysticall
and
a
physicall
body
,
the
one
is
subject
to
sense
,
the
other
the
object
not
of
sense
,
but
of
faith
.
Object
.
II.
But
the
Pastors
,
and
Doctors
,
the
Sacraments
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
the
building
of
the
Church
,
are
visible
,
ergo
,
the
Church
is
visible
.
Sol.
1.
All
this
concludeth
but
particular
congregations
to
bee
visible
,
which
wee
deny
not
;
but
no
reason
can
conclude
hence
the
visibility
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
then
it
is
too
short
to
reach
our
cause
and
controversie
.
2.
Consider
the
visible
Church
two
wayes
.
First
,
according
to
her
external
matter
,
and
forme
,
and
thus
consisting
of
men
met
together
to
performe
externall
Ecclesiasticall
actions
;
so
farre
I
say
a
particular
Church
is
visible
.
Secondly
,
according
to
her
inward
forme
,
and
so
farre
as
they
be
of
the
Catholike
Church
by
effectuall
vocation
,
faith
,
righteousnesse
and
holinesse
;
thus
are
the
same
members
invisible
;
for
though
wee
see
the
men
professing
the
faith
,
yet
who
knoweth
which
or
whether
of
them
professe
in
soundnesse
or
in
hypocrisie
?
3.
Although
a
Church
be
now
visible
in
eminent
Pastors
,
in
numerous
professors
,
and
in
their
glorious
fruition
of
Christ
and
his
ordinances
,
yet
no
Church
in
the
world
,
Romane
or
other
,
hath
priviledge
to
be
alway
so
visible
,
but
way
and
doe
disappeare
and
become
invisible
.
Ob.
III.
The
Church
is
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
but
every
kingdome
comprehendeth
a
visible
company
,
ergo
,
the
Church
is
visible
.
Sol.
The
Proposition
we
grant
true
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
else
it
is
weake
and
false
;
the
Assumption
is
false
,
standing
upon
the
foote
of
an
absurde
comparison
of
a
spirituall
kingdome
with
a
temporall
:
True
it
is
that
every
worldly
kingdome
standeth
upon
a
visible
company
of
members
under
one
head
and
king
,
but
Gods
kingdome
is
spirituall
and
invisible
,
for
who
ever
saw
with
the
eye
of
flesh
a
spirituall
kingdome
,
which
commeth
not
with
observation
?
Having
cleared
the
doctrine
propounded
,
and
viz.
Where
was
your
Church
an
hundred
yeares
agoe
,
or
before
Luthers
time
?
Ans.
1.
Our
Church
was
never
utterly
extinct
,
as
Papists
say
,
nor
without
beeing
since
the
world
had
beeing
,
but
was
ever
the
same
.
1.
In
her selfe
;
her
inward
glory
was
ever
the
same
,
her
inward
graces
the
same
:
the
same
Faith
,
Hope
,
Love
,
Repentance
;
the
same
ornaments
:
but
as
a
great
Princesse
in
costly
robes
keeping
her
chamber
,
and
not
comming
abroad
in
the
sight
of
others
.
2.
Shee
was
the
same
to
God
;
ever
deare
to
him
,
and
provided
for
by
him
for
food
and
harbour
all
the
time
shee
was
hid
from
the
world
.
As
the
woman
here
.
3.
Shee
was
ever
the
same
to
Jesus
Christ
;
the
same
ship
of
Christ
that
ever
she
was
,
and
Christ
in
her
present
even
when
shee
is
covered
with
waves
,
and
holdeth
her
up
onely
undrounded
in
the
tempest
:
onely
she
was
not
.
1.
In
the
same
state
,
shee
was
hid
amongst
themselves
,
as
in
a
barren
and
wilde
Antichristian
wildernesse
,
as
a
little
wheate
in
a
heape
of
Chaffe
,
and
as
a
little
gold
insensible
amongst
much
drosse
.
2.
Not
the
same
to
the
eye
of
the
world
,
for
the
world
was
unworthy
of
her
,
and
although
she
shined
in
her selfe
,
yet
for
the
sins
of
the
world
she
shined
as
a
candle
in
a
darke
place
.
II.
As
the
Church
was
ever
the
same
,
so
was
the
true
religion
which
wee
professe
before
Luther
.
1.
In
the
institution
of
it
in
paradise
.
2.
In
the
promulgation
of
it
by
the
preaching
of
Patriarks
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
their
successors
.
3.
In
the
profession
of
faithfull
beleevers
,
Martyrs
,
and
Confessors
of
it
in
all
ages
;
but
the
true
religion
being
chased
out
of
sight
by
the
horrible
idolatry
and
tyranny
of
Antichrist
,
who
had
given
to
traditions
and
Antichristian
pollutions
wings
to
flie
above
the
Scripture
,
and
trodden
under
foote
the
purity
of
holy
religion
:
God
of
his
mercy
raised
up
Luther
,
whose
holy
paines
,
preaching
and
writing
was
not
a
novation
,
but
a
renovation
;
not
a
planting
of
a
new
religion
,
but
a
renewing
&
replanting
of
the
ancient
and
true
religion
;
not
an
institution
but
restitution
of
the
truth
of
God
;
not
an
introduction
but
reduction
,
not
inducing
a
novelty
but
reducing
the
true
and
holy
religion
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
While
wee
are
here
below
wee
must
make
account
of
the
wildernesse
,
and
wisely
prepare
for
all
1.
A
wildernes
is
a
place
unpeopled
,
unfrequented
;
and
such
is
the
state
of
the
Church
in
respect
of
the
small
number
of
professors
in
comparison
of
the
rest
;
We
must
not
therefore
thinke
worse
of
the
truth
and
doctrine
for
theirfew
,
either
faithfull
teachers
or
faithfull
followers
of
it
;
as
neither
must
we
esteem
the
better
of
the
dolaters
for
their
large
and
numerous
multitudes
that
stand
with
them
.
2.
The
wildernesse
is
a
place
of
temptation
;
Israel
tempted
by
God
in
the
wildernesse
tentatione
probationis
;
Israel
tempted
God
in
the
wildernesse
tentatione
dubitationis
:
Is
God
amongst
us
?
Satan
tempted
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
tentatione
deceptionis
,
we
must
therefore
make
account
of
and
fore
cast
temptation
,
and
arme
our selves
;
If
we
were
as
holy
as
our
head
Christ
himselfe
,
we
shall
be
led
forth
to
be
tempted
in
the
wildernesse
.
3.
The
wildernesse
is
a
place
of
journey
,
and
so
full
of
changes
;
as
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
had
42.
stations
,
and
were
ever
in
their
journey
;
we
must
not
thinke
this
wildernesse
our
resting
place
,
but
expect
changes
of
places
and
conditions
,
and
,
as
Christian
Pilgrims
,
be
content
with
the
toile
of
our
travell
,
being
assured
that
,
1.
We
have
the
Lord
before
us
both
in
his
presence
and
direction
.
2.
As
they
,
we
still
journey
toward
Canaan
,
as
our
aime
.
3.
As
they
had
their
eyes
and
thoughts
on
their
Canaan
,
so
wee
settle
our
affections
on
heaven
our
Canaan
,
and
the
things
that
lead
and
helpe
us
thither
.
4.
The
wildernesse
was
a
place
of
warre
and
conflict
,
in
which
Israel
was
beset
with
enemies
round
,
Canaanites
,
Philistians
,
Amalekites
;
so
wee
must
not
make
account
of
setled
peace
here
,
but
expect
Amaleck
and
Ogg
,
&
Sehon
,
Gyants
and
tyrants
;
Antichristian
Amaleck
,
Popish
Philistims
,
Romish
Canaanites
,
bold
&
obdurate
enemies
,
who
will
disclame
the
house
of
God
,
disgrace
the
religion
of
God
,
revile
and
resist
the
servants
of
God
for
propounding
the
truth
of
God
;
no
expectation
of
truce
or
peace
till
we
recover
our
Canaan
.
5.
The
wildernesse
is
a
place
full
of
annoyances
,
wants
and
dangers
;
the
Israel
of
God
must
make
account
of
wilde
beasts
,
fiery
Serpents
,
want
of
bread
,
want
of
water
,
and
never
expect
any
harvest
in
the
wildernesse
;
hence
therefore
we
must
learne
,
1.
To
arme
our selves
with
faith
,
patience
and
constancy
,
without
which
wee
must
needs
fall
short
of
Canaan
.
2.
Christian
moderation
,
that
wee
may
know
with
Paul
,
Philip
4.
11.
to
want
,
to
abound
,
to
be
full
,
to
be
empty
.
3.
Never
to
thinke
our selves
well
till
we
be
hence
,
where
we
are
out
of
hope
of
any
harvest
,
but
of
sorrow
and
danger
.
To
comfort
Gods
people
who
are
contemned
,
1.
It
is
no
new
estate
to
the
true
Church
,
but
a
condition
with
which
she
is
anciently
acquainted
,
and
all
that
will
live
godly
in
Christ
Iesus
must
suffer
afflictions
.
2.
Our
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
was
content
to
goe
into
the
wildernesse
and
indure
al
temptations
,
wants
and
dangers
,
that
he
might
sanctifie
our
wildernesse
unto
us
,
and
sweeten
all
our
sorrowes
and
afflicted
estate
unto
us
,
and
breake
for
us
and
from
us
all
hostile
powers
which
would
hinder
us
in
our
translation
to
his
heavenly
kingdome
.
3.
None
of
the
Saints
fall
by
chance
into
the
wildernesse
,
but
it
is
a
place
and
estate
prepared
by
God
himselfe
,
(
as
our
Text
saith
)
and
though
men
see
us
not
,
but
suffer
us
to
sit
alone
and
desolate
;
God
seeth
his
servants
in
that
condition
,
and
tendreth
them
as
his
owne
first
borne
,
2
Cor
,
6.
9.
as
unknowne
yet
wel
knowne
,
as
dying
and
yet
behold
we
live
,
as
chastened
and
not
killed
.
The
enemies
beyond
the
Sea
triumph
as
if
God
knew
not
his
Church
now
in
the
wildernesse
,
but
God
prepared
the
place
for
the
present
.
4.
The
wildernesse
being
a
place
of
Gods
preparing
,
he
will
make
it
convenient
and
comfortable
to
her
;
for
,
1.
The
more
solitary
and
secret
the
place
is
,
the
more
fit
it
is
to
hide
and
secure
her
.
2.
The
more
free
from
the
pompe
and
glory
of
the
world
,
the
fitter
it
is
for
her
that
is
called
out
of
the
world
,
and
crucified
to
the
world
.
3.
The
more
inconvenient
and
dangerous
it
is
,
the
more
it
setteth
out
his
wisdome
and
power
,
who
over-ruleth
all
inconveniences
to
the
Churches
good
,
no
contrary
can
crosse
his
good
purpose
toward
his
Church
and
people
;
Nay
,
here
wee
see
he
appoints
a
fruitlesse
place
to
feed
her
,
a
place
of
journey
for
her
rest
,
a
place
of
danger
for
her
safety
,
a
place
of
warre
to
uphold
her
peace
,
and
a
place
of
temptation
to
free
her
from
temptation
.
Thou
therefore
that
fearest
God
never
feare
any
place
,
state
or
condition
prepared
for
thee
by
God
;
if
thou
beest
a
member
of
the
Church
,
he
will
over-rule
all
anoyances
and
inconveniences
to
thy
full
and
assured
comfort
.
To
use
warily
and
thankfully
our
peace
and
priviledges
,
Rome
,
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Thessalonica
,
to
whom
the
Apostles
writ
so
respectively
?
Wee
see
those
famous
Churches
of
Bohemia
and
Palatinate
now
fled
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
their
countries
become
a
wildernesse
,
not
long
since
as
florishing
,
and
as
famous
as
our selves
;
GOD
that
hath
made
us
yet
looke
on
,
would
not
have
us
idle
spectators
,
but
by
their
harmes
to
beware
and
be
the
wiser
.
Quest.
How
may
we
prevent
this
so
dismall
an
estate
of
the
Church
?
Ans.
If
we
prevent
and
bewaile
the
sinnes
and
signes
of
a
Church
ready
to
flie
into
the
wildernesse
.
Quest.
What
be
the
sinnes
which
especially
drive
the
Church
into
the
wildernesse
?
Ans.
I.
The
sinnes
of
the
Pastors
have
beene
noted
the
principall
cause
of
the
Churches
flight
,
and
indeed
1.
Ignorant
and
blinde
guides
leading
the
blinde
,
both
fall
into
the
pit
.
2.
Or
men
of
knowledge
but
corupt
in
judgement
who
mingle
wheat
and
chaffe
,
and
mingle
the
sweete
waters
of
the
heavenly
fountaine
with
puddle
waters
of
humane
devices
;
so
did
the
Pastors
departing
from
the
primitive
simplicity
of
doctrine
and
rites
,
chase
their
Church
into
the
wildernesse
.
3.
Or
men
of
parts
,
but
without
conscience
to
use
them
to
God
,
but
to
themselves
,
pompous
,
ambitious
,
flattering
men
in
their
sins
,
crying
peace
,
peace
,
when
the
Lord
proclaimeth
warre
and
blood
;
men
that
heale
the
hurt
of
the
daughter
of
Zion
with
sweete
words
,
and
harden
men
against
goodnesse
by
putting
darknesse
for
light
,
and
bitter
for
sweet
,
and
sweet
for
sower
;
by
justifying
the
wicked
,
and
taking
away
the
righteousnesse
of
the
righteous
from
him
,
Isay
5.
22.
this
hasteneth
wrath
,
see
verse
23.
24.
4.
Or
scandalous
persons
for
intolerable
greedines
or
notorious
vices
in
themselves
,
&
abetting
of
them
in
others
,
envying
and
hating
all
the
shine
of
grace
;
these
ring-leaders
to
evill
chase
away
the
Churches
prosperity
,
and
where
such
sonnes
of
Eli
make
the
religion
of
God
to
be
blasphemed
of
Papists
,
Atheists
,
and
but
indifferent
Protestants
;
the
Arke
is
not
farre
from
taking
and
leading
away
into
the
enemies
Countrey
;
how
may
the
Lord
againe
complaine
,
as
,
Ier.
12.
10.
Many
Pastors
have
destroyed
my
Vineyard
and
trodden
my
portion
under
foot
,
they
have
laid
it
waste
,
and
it
mourneth
to
mee
.
II.
The
sinnes
of
Rulers
who
maintaine
not
the
purity
of
Gods
worship
,
but
suffer
corruptions
and
reliques
of
Idolatry
to
grow
up
therein
as
Ivy
with
the
Oake
till
it
eate
out
the
heart
of
it
;
so
,
many
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
suffered
the
remnants
of
Baal
,
and
the
Chimarims
,
even
after
some
reformation
,
which
still
baned
and
at
last
foyled
the
true
worship
and
sent
it
away
:
This
we
have
noted
a
cause
of
the
Churches
flight
in
this
place
;
A
little
leaven
quickely
leaveneth
the
whole
lumpe
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
Lord
who
requireth
as
pure
worship
from
us
as
ever
,
&
hateth
idolatry
&
false
worship
as
much
as
ever
;
can
abide
the
sent
or
least
comporting
with
Idolaters
no
more
than
a
husband
can
indure
wanton
behaviours
and
suspitious
gestures
in
his
wife
,
though
she
come
not
so
farre
as
the
adultrous
act
.
For
this
mingling
of
idolatry
with
true
worship
in
Israel
the
Lord
threatneth
that
he
will
make
her
as
a
wildernesse
,
and
leave
her
as
a
drie
land
,
Hosea
.
2.
3.
as
indeed
after
he
did
.
If
after
so
glorious
a
liberty
of
the
Gospell
,
restored
and
renewed
by
five
famous
Princes
,
Henry
,
Edward
,
Elizabeth
,
our
gracious
Iames
;
and
our
noble
Charles
,
we
should
in
after
ages
,
which
God
forbid
,
have
Baalish
Altars
and
Masses
manifestly
resorted
unto
,
Chemarims
,
Iesuites
and
Priests
increased
;
but
thankes
be
unto
God
for
the
vigilancy
of
our
now
gracious
King
against
this
mischiefe
;
If
wee
should
I
say
take
up
their
fashions
,
bee
enamoured
with
their
pictures
,
and
doate
after
the
guise
of
the
Babylonians
,
as
Samaria
did
after
the
Chaldeans
,
Ezech.
23.
14
,
15.
this
sinne
would
certainly
drive
our
Church
into
the
wildernesse
,
as
Israel
was
into
Babylon
,
of
whom
she
was
so
enamoured
,
and
with
whom
she
contracted
and
increased
so
neare
affinity
:
This
was
a
manifest
forerunner
of
Gods
justice
,
who
ordained
no
other
scourge
for
Israel
but
Babylon
,
whom
shee
so
affected
,
and
to
whose
religion
she
desirously
fashioned
.
III.
The
generall
nationall
sinnes
against
the
light
and
grace
of
God
.
1.
Generall
apostacy
and
falling
backe
more
and
more
,
notwithstanding
holy
doctrine
,
powerfull
preaching
,
Gods
warnings
,
heavy
strokes
;
the
Lord
threatneth
this
sinne
with
the
same
punishment
,
Zeph.
1.
2
,
8.
He
will
surely
destroy
all
things
from
off
the
earth
,
and
make
her
as
a
wildernesse
,
and
visit
them
that
were
turned
backe
from
the
Lord
.
The
falling
from
the
first
love
procureth
the
Candlesticke
to
bee
removed
.
Alas
!
how
is
it
that
our
love
to
the
Word
is
so
abated
?
anciently
in
the
beginning
of
the
Gospell
they
would
measure
many
miles
to
a
Sermon
,
wee
will
scarce
step
out
of
doores
;
nay
,
we
put
away
the
word
of
subjection
,
and
drive
it
away
from
us
,
as
the
Jewes
did
,
Acts
13.
26.
How
lamentably
are
wee
falne
from
the
honour
and
high
respect
of
the
word
bringers
;
the
feet
of
faithfull
Messengers
were
wont
to
be
beautifull
,
now
entertained
with
scorne
and
reproach
,
and
the
more
faithfull
,
the
more
vile
and
disgraced
;
such
as
the
world
is
unworthy
of
are
thought
unworthy
to
live
in
it
:
In
good
Ieremies
case
,
since
I
cryed
out
of
oppression
and
wrong
.
I
am
a
derision
daily
every
one
mockes
me
,
and
the
word
of
God
is
made
a
reproach
unto
me
,
Ier.
●0
.
7.
And
will
the
Lord
continue
his
best
mercies
which
are
generally
thrust
away
with
hatred
and
scorne
?
How
are
wee
generally
fallen
off
from
the
obedience
of
the
Word
?
how
few
can
abide
the
sincere
obedience
of
it
in
themselves
or
others
?
how
many
esteeme
the
most
conscionable
obedience
of
it
the
most
odious
thing
that
may
be
,
terming
it
by
disgracefull
names
,
that
nothing
is
growne
more
reproachfull
in
most
places
than
holy
obedience
.
Now
is
it
possible
that
the
Lord
should
suffer
his
priviledges
to
abide
with
them
who
abide
not
in
obedience
,
nay
of
all
things
cannot
abide
it
?
Besides
,
what
a
generall
inclination
is
in
our
people
to
looke
backe
and
runne
backe
to
Popery
,
to
goe
a
whoring
after
their
abominable
Idols
?
2.
Nationall
sinne
hastning
the
Church
into
the
wildernesse
is
resistance
and
opposition
of
the
power
of
godlinesse
and
religion
,
when
men
generally
content
themselves
with
a
forme
of
godlinesse
,
but
resist
the
power
and
proclame
a
defiance
against
Christ
,
plainly
in
their
course
,
saying
,
Wee
will
not
have
this
man
rule
over
us
:
would
God
this
sinne
were
not
so
plainly
,
the
sinne
of
the
age
,
as
that
hee
that
runneth
might
not
rea
d
it
;
for
,
1.
How
few
can
abide
the
power
of
grace
in
others
,
and
then
is
it
first
expulsed
in
themselves
?
how
few
can
brooke
that
man
that
frequenteth
the
hearing
of
Gods
Word
,
useth
duties
of
piety
at
home
,
that
will
not
sweare
,
drinke
,
riot
,
nor
be
filthy
and
loose
in
speech
.
2.
How
is
the
practice
of
Christianity
growing
more
reproachfull
than
to
live
in
any
sinne
,
and
in
many
places
is
more
safe
to
be
extreamly
flagitious
,
and
a
noted
vicious
person
than
a
godly
liver
,
and
would
be
daily
seene
,
were
not
wicked
men
restrained
by
good
lawes
?
3.
How
is
the
glorious
name
of
a
Christian
become
a
scorne
and
reproach
amongst
the
basest
of
men
,
and
the
most
abject
as
dogs
dare
barke
and
doe
most
against
them
,
who
most
faithfully
labour
to
expresse
the
power
of
the
Gospell
?
4.
How
doe
the
most
like
better
of
prophane
men
than
of
the
most
religious
,
accounting
of
such
as
honest
men
,
fitter
companions
,
than
such
as
unfainedly
feare
the
Lord
?
5.
How
doe
men
generally
disswade
their
friends
from
their
strict
courses
,
as
from
that
which
they
esteem
most
prejudiciall
to
their
welfare
?
how
doe
they
pursue
and
chase
godly
men
as
their
enemies
,
as
if
one
world
were
not
made
,
or
fit
for
them
both
,
and
yet
what
is
the
expectation
but
of
wrath
when
they
are
gone
and
hunted
away
?
would
not
this
drive
our
Church
into
the
wildernesse
if
it
should
not
be
prevented
?
thankes
bee
unto
God
for
the
meanes
of
prevention
.
Quest.
What
are
the
signs
of
a
Church
hastning
into
the
wildernesse
?
Ans.
The
withdrawing
or
abating
the
signes
of
Gods
presence
;
as
,
1.
When
the
sincere
preaching
of
the
word
is
removed
;
Gods
gracious
presence
is
not
more
visible
in
any
thing
than
in
a
faithfull
Ministery
,
nor
a
Christian
state
is
more
happy
and
conspicuous
in
any
thing
than
in
sound
and
lively
doctrine
,
in
which
God
hath
promised
his
presence
to
his
Church
to
the
end
of
the
world
:
Now
when
God
removeth
this
,
the
Church
is
going
into
an
afflicted
estate
;
a
signe
that
Saul
is
cut
off
when
God
will
speake
no
more
to
him
.
Every
man
in
the
removall
of
a
sound
Ministry
may
discerne
the
Lord
removing
himself
.
2.
When
the
outward
ordinance
remaineth
,
but
without
fruit
and
power
,
a
dead
and
sleepy
Ministery
,
under
which
men
remaine
blinde
and
unconverted
,
God
is
going
apace
from
such
a
people
;
for
as
the
inward
power
of
the
word
is
an
infallible
signe
of
Gods
presence
,
who
by
his
spirit
warmeth
some
hearts
,
enlightneth
some
,
pierceth
some
,
converted
some
;
so
hath
the
Lord
apparently
withdrawne
himselfe
,
when
his
word
is
without
power
,
that
men
grow
not
better
,
but
worse
by
it
;
and
if
this
bee
generall
,
it
is
a
fore-runner
of
the
Churches
flight
into
the
wildernesse
.
How
few
hearing
judgements
denounced
feare
with
melting
hearts
,
but
rather
as
the
Smiths
Anvil
,
the
more
strokes
the
harder
?
How
doe
most
fashion
themselves
to
the
licentiousnesse
of
the
times
,
and
not
to
the
fashion
of
the
Word
?
how
are
many
more
blinde
,
more
deafe
,
more
hardened
,
apparently
more
prophane
in
life
,
more
corrupt
in
judgement
,
more
resolute
in
Popery
than
before
?
In
a
word
,
so
small
is
the
power
of
the
Gospel
,
that
wee
may
feare
lest
it
be
taking
her
farewell
,
(
where
it
may
expect
to
prevaile
more
)
unlesse
wee
doe
prevent
it
by
our
speedy
amendment
.
3.
As
all
Politicians
hold
,
that
a
signe
of
a
commonwealth
falling
and
neare
the
period
,
isto
restore
,
favour
,
and
increase
the
number
of
mutinous
and
once
rebellious
Citizens
;
so
of
the
ruine
of
the
Church
,
when
the
number
of
ancient
enemies
are
suffered
daily
to
encrease
,
as
the
heresie
of
Arius
increased
,
the
orthodox
Pastors
and
Professors
decreased
,
till
the
whole
world
marveiled
that
it
became
an
Arrian
;
and
as
the
Antichristian
heresie
increased
,
so
dyed
the
visibility
of
the
Church
,
being
forced
to
flie
into
the
wildernesse
.
If
Papists
and
Antichristian
Babylonians
increase
upon
us
in
numbers
,
power
,
in
boldnesse
,
who
are
inraged
with
fury
against
us
,
they
wil
easily
grow
too
strong
for
us
;
if
we
throw
them
down
and
make
them
hide
their
heads
,
whom
God
honoureth
most
,
as
in
whom
his
image
most
shineth
,
how
can
the
Church
but
goe
into
the
wildernesse
?
where
did
these
Wolves
and
Lyons
ever
rest
but
they
devoured
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
witnes
the
forraigne
parts
at
this
day
:
Lenity
to
Vipers
destroyeth
common-wealths
and
Churches
.
4.
Peace
,
prosperity
and
wealth
generally
abused
;
this
was
a
fore-runner
of
the
Churches
flight
into
the
wildernesse
in
this
Text.
The
Historian
telleth
us
that
Foelix
non
est
diuturnus
,
but
is
either
punished
of
God
for
the
abuse
,
or
by
men
for
envy
,
sometimes
for
feare
of
their
greatnesse
;
so
it
is
with
the
Church
,
ease
slayeth
her
,
hurtfull
riches
wound
her
,
security
feedeth
upon
her
.
If
we
see
our
peace
generally
abused
to
pride
,
and
wantonnesse
,
to
boldnesse
in
sinning
and
going
on
in
impenitency
,
to
neglect
and
contemne
the
meanes
of
grace
,
and
hardening
our
hearts
,
saying
to
Prophets
prophesie
not
in
that
name
,
or
,
we
will
not
heare
,
Ier.
44.
16.
to
delight
and
rest
in
flattering
and
smooth
Ministers
that
may
not
disturbe
us
,
Esay
30.
10.
to
dull
us
from
hearing
the
rod
,
not
turning
to
the
smiter
,
to
rest
in
the
outward
meanes
of
good
and
not
on
the
Author
and
blesser
;
All
these
fore-runneth
desolation
and
sheweth
the
Church
to
bee
neare
the
wildernesse
.
II.
The
second
point
in
the
womans
flight
is
her
sustentation
,
that
they
should
feede
her
,
alluding
to
the
feeding
of
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
in
the
wildernesse
;
this
woman
is
fled
into
the
vaste
and
desolate
wildernesse
,
where
she
is
sure
to
bee
safe
,
because
the
Text
saith
,
God
hath
prepared
her
a
place
;
but
now
shee
seemeth
in
as
ill
case
as
before
,
what
shall
shee
doe
for
food
?
there
is
no
tilling
,
sowing
,
reaping
,
no
fruits
in
the
barren
wildernesse
,
how
shal
she
doe
for
food
?
the
Text
answereth
,
They
shall
feed
her
.
The
word
[
They
]
standeth
in
relation
to
some
persons
spoken
of
before
,
for
it
is
not
said
,
That
she
should
be
fed
,
nor
that
he
,
that
is
,
the
Lord
,
might
feed
her
,
but
that
they
should
feed
her
.
Now
who
are
those
that
must
feed
her
?
The
words
then
have
reference
to
Chapter
the
11.
&
2.
so
that
the
two
witnesses
shall
feed
her
,
for
the
time
of
both
fitly
agreeth
.
Quest.
What
is
meant
by
those
two
witnesses
?
Ans.
The
Papists
grosly
conceive
them
to
bee
Henoc
and
Elias
,
who
,
they
say
,
are
reserved
above
in
Paradise
to
returne
againe
in
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
to
oppose
him
,
whom
Antichrist
shall
slay
and
trample
their
dead
bodies
in
the
streets
of
Hierusalem
,
but
they
shall
revive
the
third
day
,
at
which
miracle
the
Iews
,
say
they
,
shall
be
converted
to
Christ
,
and
shall
slay
Antichrist
in
the
Mount
Olivet
,
and
cleave
unto
Christ
,
who
shall
come
againe
five
and
forty
dayes
after
.
A
notorious
fable
without
all
colour
of
Scripture
,
for
of
Henochs
returne
in
flesh
or
spirit
is
not
a
syllable
in
the
Scripture
;
and
of
Elias
his
spirituall
returne
it
was
●●●formed
before
Saint
Iohn
writ
this
Prophesie
,
as
our
Saviour
affirmeth
,
Matth.
17.
11.
in
Iohn
Baptist
;
I
forbeare
to
follow
or
persecute
so
manifest
a
falshood
.
Some
also
understand
them
of
such
Pastors
and
witnesses
of
the
truth
as
assisted
the
woman
and
resisted
the
corruptions
of
those
times
;
not
too
precisely
,
but
a
few
noted
by
that
number
,
and
by
that
number
because
the
law
requireth
two
witnesses
at
least
to
confirme
every
truth
.
But
I
doe
understand
the
two
witnesses
to
be
the
two
Testaments
of
holy
Scripture
;
for
,
1.
Both
witnesse
unto
God
in
his
holinesse
,
truth
,
power
,
justice
,
mercy
,
and
all
other
attributes
;
and
to
Christ
,
Iohn
5.
2.
Both
witnesse
the
will
of
God
to
man
in
all
things
to
bee
-
beleeved
.
-
done
.
3.
Both
witnesse
against
the
wicked
,
not
the
Law
onely
,
not
Moses
onely
,
but
the
Gospell
,
the
word
that
I
speake
,
saith
Christ
,
shall
judge
you
at
the
last
day
.
4.
Both
feed
the
woman
in
the
wildernesse
,
maintaining
heavenly
life
and
strength
,
both
supply
her
with
a
dayly
showre
of
Mannah
,
as
was
notably
prefigured
in
that
type
;
to
which
allusion
because
the
Spirit
of
God
here
looketh
,
I
rather
chuse
this
interpretation
of
Augustine
,
and
others
.
The
words
thus
unfolded
,
we
may
learne
,
That
God
feedeth
his
children
even
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
provideth
for
his
owne
in
times
of
They
are
first
in
respect
of
God
,
secondly
,
of
In
respect
of
God
for
three
causes
.
1.
Because
of
his
gracious
promise
so
often
passed
,
Psal.
34.
10.
The
Lyons
shall
want
,
but
they
that
feare
the
Lord
they
shall
want
nothing
that
is
good
,
Psal.
84.
11.
no
good
thing
shall
be
wanting
to
him
that
liveth
uprightly
,
Psal.
37.
19.
they
shall
have
enough
in
dayes
of
famine
;
for
godlinesse
hath
the
promise
even
of
this
life
as
well
as
of
that
to
come
.
2.
Because
of
his
mighty
power
who
can
doe
what
he
hath
promised
.
1.
He
can
create
food
where
none
is
,
as
Mannah
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
water
out
of
a
Rocke
,
the
most
unlikely
meanes
in
the
world
,
and
out
of
an
Asses
tooth
to
Samson
,
as
dry
as
a
flint
.
2
Hee
can
multiply
a
little
and
make
it
supply
many
,
and
make
it
last
long
,
as
,
1
Kings
17.
14.
the
Meale
in
the
barrell
,
2
Kings
4.
3.
Oyle
in
the
C●use
;
we
see
the
like
in
Christs
miracles
,
feeding
many
thousand
with
seven
Loaves
.
3.
He
can
by
extraordinary
meanes
supply
his
servants
,
if
ordinary
faile
;
if
men
feed
not
Elias
,
Angels
shall
,
if
Angels
doe
not
Ravens
shall
.
4.
He
can
without
all
meanes
sustaine
them
,
if
both
ordinary
and
extraordinary
faile
them
,
as
Moses
and
Elias
forty
dayes
without
any
food
:
This
mighty
power
added
to
his
promise
,
assureth
his
Church
to
be
fed
,
seeing
nothing
can
hinder
him
from
doing
them
good
.
3.
Because
of
the
fulnesse
and
abundance
of
grace
in
God
,
and
fulnesse
of
goodnesse
to
communicate
it
;
who
can
deny
him
to
be
the
Ocean
and
full
Sea
,
even
the
inexhaustible
fountaine
of
goodnesse
?
and
who
can
hinder
his
full
streames
from
issuing
forth
,
and
running
abroade
in
all
affluence
?
or
whether
should
it
flow
and
issue
if
not
to
his
Sanctuary
?
who
have
the
Buckets
to
draw
out
of
this
deepe
Well
but
beleevers
?
In
regard
of
themselves
,
and
in
this
respect
there
are
three
more
causes
.
1.
The
right
of
the
Church
;
for
the
beleever
having
Christ
hath
in
him
right
to
all
things
of
this
If
Christ
be
yours
then
all
is
yours
,
whether
things
present
or
to
come
,
1
Cor.
3.
22.
2.
Their
relation
to
God
;
they
are
nearer
than
Gentiles
,
yet
he
feeds
them
;
they
are
nearer
than
Oxen
,
yet
God
hath
care
of
oxen
;
they
are
nearer
than
sparrowes
,
yet
he
feeds
them
;
for
,
1.
They
are
his
servants
:
The
Prodigall
childs
father
is
said
to
have
bread
enough
for
his
servants
,
much
more
have
Gods
servants
in
his
house
.
2.
They
are
children
:
He
that
provideth
for
dogs
and
Swine
,
will
hee
not
provide
for
his
children
?
3.
They
are
the
Spouse
and
wife
of
Christ
:
will
a
loving
husband
suffer
his
deare
wife
to
want
food
and
necessaries
if
hee
know
her
need
,
and
be
able
to
supply
it
?
therefore
so
long
as
the
Lord
hath
knowledge
of
the
Chuches
estate
and
love
of
her
person
,
shee
shall
not
be
destitute
.
3.
Their
power
and
prevailing
of
their
faith
procureth
them
food
;
they
trust
in
him
and
commend
themselves
to
his
care
,
and
their
faith
is
such
as
cannot
leave
them
ashamed
;
besides
,
this
faith
is
accompanied
with
their
prayers
of
faith
,
which
is
the
key
of
heaven
,
and
a
powerfull
and
undeniable
meanes
of
speeding
,
because
of
the
promise
,
that
whatsoever
we
aske
in
faith
we
shall
obtaine
;
and
shall
faith
prevaile
for
the
greater
and
not
for
the
lesse
,
for
heaven
and
not
for
earth
?
Of
comfort
to
the
true
Church
and
members
of
Where
shall
we
have
so
much
bread
in
the
wildernesse
?
In
these
hard
times
of
scarcity
set
thy
faith
to
work
,
&
it
will
tell
thee
as
Abraham
his
sonne
,
God
will
provide
:
much
lesse
maist
thou
murmure
as
Israel
against
Moses
,
Hast
thou
brought
us
into
the
wildernesse
to
starve
us
?
No
,
no
,
God
doth
it
to
feed
thee
as
well
as
them
;
thou
shalt
want
nothing
if
thou
wantest
not
faith
.
To
teach
us
to
acknowledge
and
depend
upon
Gods
Providence
for
the
whole
provision
of
our
1.
For
spirituall
refreshing
and
comfort
;
Art
thou
destitute
,
or
fearest
such
times
may
come
,
in
which
vision
may
bee
precious
?
for
God
can
as
easily
and
suddenly
turne
our
spirituall
plenty
into
famine
or
dearth
,
as
he
lately
did
our
temporall
;
Oh
then
what
should
I
doe
?
Flie
the
corruption
of
the
world
,
follow
the
Lord
unfainedly
;
preserve
an
hunger
and
appetite
after
grace
,
and
even
in
this
barren
wildernesse
thou
shalt
not
be
destitute
of
the
sound
consolation
of
the
Gospell
,
which
to
want
,
were
the
most
grievous
and
heavy
famine
of
all
:
God
will
one
way
or
other
send
his
two
witnesses
,
&
they
shall
feed
thee
;
for
as
all
the
world
could
not
hinder
the
Mannah
from
falling
in
the
wildernesse
;
so
all
the
tyrants
on
the
earth
shall
not
hinder
from
thee
these
sweet
showres
of
this
heavenly
Mannah
in
thy
wandring
and
wildernesse
.
2.
Wantest
thou
earthly
comforts
,
and
art
thou
as
in
a
barren
wildernesse
without
means
:
set
thy
faith
a
while
to
feed
upon
the
promise
,
Hebr.
13.
I
will
not
leave
nor
forsake
thee
;
and
this
faith
wil
certainly
get
fruition
,
thou
shalt
be
fed
assuredly
.
But
mark
the
promise
,
God
promiseth
not
alwayes
wealth
,
abundance
,
nor
any
great
store
of
dainties
,
but
that
even
in
the
wildernesse
thou
shalt
be
fed
,
sustained
,
comforted
;
as
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
had
no
great
variety
,
but
were
fed
,
had
no
abundance
,
and
yet
no
want
.
God
that
sends
Elias
bread
and
flesh
by
the
Ravens
,
sent
him
not
a
banquet
and
sweet
meates
,
for
hee
must
drinke
of
the
brooke
running
by
;
and
he
that
gave
Israel
bread
and
flesh
in
the
wildernesse
,
gave
not
both
at
once
,
to
teach
us
to
bee
content
with
things
present
,
if
wee
can
have
bread
and
no
flesh
.
Ob.
But
if
we
must
doe
nothing
but
depend
on
God
,
we
may
live
easily
and
without
care
.
Ans.
I.
True
faith
is
never
idle
but
most
industrious
in
the
meanes
,
and
though
labour
is
no
cause
,
yet
it
is
a
meanes
in
which
God
giveth
us
food
.
2.
The
wildernesse
is
a
place
of
labour
,
for
though
God
giveth
bread
from
heaven
,
yet
hee
created
it
not
in
every
mans
Tent
,
or
rained
it
into
every
mans
hatch
,
but
scattereth
it
abroad
without
the
Tents
that
they
might
goe
forth
and
gather
it
;
so
where
God
affordeth
any
meanes
wee
must
use
them
conscionably
,
for
spirituall
food
is
a
labour
appointed
,
Iohn
4.
14.
and
we
must
goe
forth
and
draw
in
the
Wels
of
salvation
,
Isa.
4.
and
for
temporall
,
if
any
idle
body
will
not
labour
he
ought
not
to
eate
.
To
stirre
us
up
to
contentation
,
if
God
onely
feed
Nay
further
,
stirre
up
thy selfe
with
thankfulnesse
to
God
thy
feeder
and
preserver
:
If
a
friend
should
in
our
distresse
take
us
in
and
give
us
boade
but
a
month
or
two
,
we
thinke
we
could
scarce
be
thankful
enough
unto
him
;
the
Lord
in
this
our
wildernesse
supplyeth
all
our
wants
,
feedeth
our
soules
with
heavenly
Mannah
,
our
bodies
with
daily
bread
,
filleth
our
cups
with
water
out
of
the
Rocke
,
spreadeth
his
owne
table
for
us
,
setteth
Christ
upon
it
,
the
bread
of
life
,
covereth
our
boards
also
and
maketh
our
cups
runne
over
in
the
sight
of
our
adversaries
,
&
is
never
weary
of
his
cost
and
charges
upon
us
:
now
how
should
a
right
ordered
heart
bestirre
it selfe
in
thankfulnesse
for
so
great
favours
,
and
expresse
it
in
all
duties
.
Let
us
quicken
our selves
in
this
duty
,
which
both
retaineth
old
favours
,
and
inviteth
new
.
III.
The
third
point
in
the
womans
flight
in
this
verse
,
is
the
time
of
her
mansion
and
continuance
in
the
wildernesse
,
namely
one
thousand
two
hundred
sixty
dayes
,
wherein
observe
,
-
1.
What
is
meant
by
dayes
.
-
2.
What
or
when
were
these
dayes
.
-
3.
Why
this
time
is
reckoned
by
dayes
.
I.
By
these
dayes
are
meant
so
many
yeares
,
for
all
things
almost
in
the
Revelation
are
expressed
according
to
the
manner
of
ancient
types
,
as
we
have
hitherto
in
this
chapter
declared
.
Now
to
reckon
so
man̄y
yeares
by
so
many
dayes
,
may
seeme
strange
to
him
that
is
not
acquainted
with
the
Prophets
,
and
yet
it
is
observed
usually
through
the
whole
Bible
,
except
by
Daniel
,
who
reckoneth
not
alwayes
by
dayes
of
yeares
,
but
by
the
weekes
of
yeares
,
according
to
the
use
and
style
of
the
Chaldeans
,
amongst
whom
and
in
whose
tongue
he
wrote
;
Ezek.
4.
5
,
6.
he
is
commanded
to
lie
on
his
left
side
390.
dayes
,
for
390.
yeares
of
their
iniquity
and
idolatry
.
God
had
patiently
suffered
them
390.
yeares
,
now
shall
they
suffer
sword
and
famine
390.
dayes
,
which
is
a
yeare
and
25.
dayes
,
or
about
13.
months
,
the
time
of
the
siege
and
straitnesse
.
Numb.
14.
34.
the
Israelites
are
commanded
to
walke
and
wander
in
the
wildernesse
forty
yeares
,
according
to
the
forty
dayes
in
searching
the
Land
,
a
day
for
a
yeare
,
recompencing
every
dramme
of
sinne
with
a
pound
of
sorrow
;
so
as
a
propheticall
day
is
a
yeare
.
And
this
of
necessity
every
one
must
beleeve
;
for
howsoever
Daniel
,
9.
24.
reckoneth
the
prophesie
of
the
comming
of
the
Messias
by
weekes
,
yet
every
day
of
those
weekes
must
bee
measured
by
propheticall
dayes
,
namely
,
every
day
for
a
yeare
,
else
the
just
time
of
Christs
comming
will
not
fall
right
as
it
ought
to
doe
;
and
accordingly
we
reade
in
Scriptures
,
not
of
an
ordinary
weeke
of
dayes
,
but
of
a
week
of
yeares
,
containing
seven
yeares
,
Exodus
23.
20.
the
common
weeke
of
dayes
resembling
and
signifying
a
weeke
of
yeares
;
so
also
,
not
only
of
a
yeare
of
dayes
,
but
a
yeare
of
yeares
,
every
such
yeare
containing
360.
yeares
,
as
the
common
yeares
amongst
Hebrewes
and
Grecians
continued
so
many
dayes
.
II.
For
the
period
of
these
dayes
when
they
begun
or
ended
,
1.
Wee
must
remember
that
wee
have
said
,
that
this
is
inferred
by
anticipation
,
and
is
to
be
referred
unto
the
fourteenth
verse
.
2.
That
it
is
the
same
time
,
with
times
,
time
,
and
halfe
a
time
there
mentioned
,
the
finding
out
of
which
will
helpe
us
to
the
clearing
of
this
.
3.
That
it
must
set
in
after
the
second
assault
of
the
dragon
,
mentioned
verse
the
13.
and
is
not
properly
to
be
handled
now
,
while
wee
are
in
the
first
assault
of
the
dragon
by
heathen
Emperors
.
4.
It
must
be
the
same
time
with
the
42.
months
,
Cap.
11.
2.
wherein
Antichrist
shall
treade
downe
the
holy
Citie
;
for
these
being
months
of
yeares
,
reckoning
to
every
month
thirty
dayes
,
according
to
the
Hebrewes
and
Aegyptians
,
are
just
thirty
yeares
in
every
month
of
yeares
,
and
so
forty
two
months
of
yeares
,
make
just
the
same
number
of
1260
yeares
here
mentioned
,
agreeing
with
the
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
prophesied
by
Daniel
for
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
which
being
yeares
of
yeares
,
because
prophetical
,
every
month
containing
12.
months
of
years
,
which
make
360.
which
number
being
multiplyed
by
three
and
an
halfe
,
amount
in
the
totall
to
1260.
yeares
as
in
our
Text.
5.
It
cannot
be
meant
as
the
Papists
fable
of
their
Antichrist
,
who
,
say
they
,
must
raigne
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
of
naturall
yeares
;
we
must
watch
the
subtilty
of
Papists
,
who
would
have
us
to
seeke
the
rise
of
Antichrist
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
after
this
ruine
;
but
the
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
are
propheticall
yeares
,
and
make
just
1260
yeares
,
all
which
time
the
Church
is
in
the
wildernesse
.
Neither
can
this
time
begin
,
as
Iunius
and
sundry
other
worthy
men
do
affirm
,
at
the
passion
of
Christ
,
&
determined
in
the
time
of
Boniface
the
8.
for
it
must
be
of
things
after
Iohn
,
and
after
Domitian
,
yea
,
after
the
heathen
Emperours
,
after
the
first
conflict
with
the
dragon
,
which
lasted
many
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
.
6.
Now
whether
it
bee
a
finite
time
for
a
definite
,
as
amongst
other
godly
learned
,
our
late
grave
and
gracious
Bishop
Abbot
demonstrateth
,
pag.
108
controversie
;
or
whether
wee
may
with
proofe
or
probability
define
some
certaine
period
for
beginning
or
end
of
it
,
we
will
reserve
the
determination
of
it
to
the
proper
place
in
the
fourteenth
verse
,
and
will
not
be
wanting
in
diligence
to
finde
out
and
settle
on
the
truth
,
as
the
Lord
shall
reveale
.
Quest.
III.
Why
doth
the
Spirit
of
God
here
so
strictly
and
precisely
reckon
up
the
time
of
the
womans
oppression
under
Antichrist
,
and
the
womans
persecution
in
the
wildernesse
by
so
many
dayes
,
and
not
roundly
and
shortly
by
so
many
months
and
yeares
?
Ans.
For
foure
causes
.
1.
To
note
the
singular
watchfulnesse
and
Providence
of
God
over
the
woman
,
who
is
daily
and
hourely
with
his
servants
present
,
to
take
notice
of
every
dayes
sorrow
and
suffering
,
which
himselfe
appointeth
and
determineth
.
2.
To
shew
that
all
the
children
of
the
Church
should
take
notice
of
their
daily
neede
of
spirituall
food
,
and
gather
it
daily
in
the
meanes
,
as
Israel
needed
daily
provision
of
Mannah
in
the
wildernesse
,
&
God
gave
them
not
an
harvest
once
a
yeare
or
month
,
but
a
daily
harvest
to
supply
their
need
;
they
must
continue
their
dependance
on
his
hand
for
a
dayly
showre
of
Mannah
.
3.
To
note
the
continuall
use
of
the
Scripture
for
our
strength
and
comfort
,
for
these
witnesses
waite
on
the
daily
necessities
of
the
Church
,
and
supply
the
soule
with
daily
bread
;
these
witnesses
are
not
like
some
that
come
once
a
moneth
,
or
once
a
quarter
,
but
are
in
perpetuall
watch-tower
to
feed
the
woman
daily
.
4.
To
note
the
wisedome
of
the
Lords
provision
,
who
feedeth
his
Church
as
Israel
in
the
wildernesse
,
but
by
the
day
,
or
as
Elias
in
the
wildernesse
,
morning
and
evening
;
the
Lord
alloweth
enough
for
the
day
,
but
is
not
prodigall
.
1.
Because
he
will
preserve
in
her
an
appetite
.
2.
To
shew
the
price
of
his
food
,
it
is
precious
,
hidden
and
heavenly
Mannah
,
sweet
as
Mannah
,
or
honey
,
more
durable
;
it
maketh
her
live
for
ever
,
see
,
Psalme
19.
10.
&c.
119.
103.
3.
To
inure
her
to
contentednesse
in
all
things
with
daily
bread
,
and
if
hee
feed
her
from
hand
to
mouth
,
she
must
thinke
it
well
,
hee
oweth
her
not
so
much
;
he
would
have
all
the
children
of
the
Church
to
curbe
greedy
desires
,
and
be
contented
with
things
present
.
Note
what
a
long
time
is
set
downe
for
the
womans
abode
in
the
wildernesse
under
Antichrist
1260.
yeares
.
Teaching
us
,
Doct.
That
the
Church
may
bee
a
long
time
under
grievous
affliction
;
so
was
Israel
a
stranger
,
and
under
strange
and
strong
burthens
in
Aegypt
foure
hundred
yeares
,
the
Jewes
in
the
Babylonish
captivity
seventy
yeares
,
the
ten
generall
persecutions
lasted
300.
yeares
till
Constantine
;
but
here
is
one
of
Antichrist
beyond
them
all
.
Quest.
What
is
the
reason
,
is
not
God
able
to
deliver
his
Church
sooner
,
or
doth
hee
delight
in
the
misery
of
his
Church
?
Ans.
1.
Neither
of
both
,
but
first
,
by
protracting
the
warre
he
sheweth
his
continuall
power
and
care
in
preserving
her
through
her
assault
,
and
leading
her
through
the
Pikes
into
safety
,
and
now
subscribeth
to
the
truth
of
his
promises
.
2.
Shaketh
her
out
of
security
,
and
forceth
her
to
keepe
on
her
armour
,
and
to
stand
upon
her
watch
,
the
lesse
hope
of
rest
or
truce
that
she
can
expect
.
3.
By
continuance
of
her
tryall
,
hee
will
continue
her
faith
and
patience
,
excite
her
prayers
,
and
exercise
all
her
graces
,
especially
traine
her
in
humility
,
while
the
continuance
of
her
smart
holdeth
in
her
sight
the
continuance
of
her
sinne
.
4.
That
her
deliverance
long
deferred
may
bee
more
desired
,
and
sweeter
when
it
commeth
;
how
sweet
was
Israels
passage
out
of
Aegypt
after
400.
yeares
?
5.
That
shee
may
take
notice
of
the
severity
of
Gods
justice
;
and
what
continuall
torments
are
reserved
for
his
enemies
,
seeing
hee
lingreth
such
heavy
sorrowes
on
his
owne
servants
;
If
the
righteous
scarcely
be
saved
,
where
shall
the
ungodly
appeare
?
Quest.
How
standeth
this
with
those
places
that
say
,
our
afflictions
are
light
and
momentany
,
2
Cor.
4.
17.
and
that
God
hideth
his
face
but
for
a
moment
,
Esa.
54.
8.
Are
1260.
yeares
but
a
moment
?
Answ.
1.
The
afflictions
of
the
Church
are
light
and
short
,
first
,
not
simply
and
absolutely
,
but
in
comparison
to
aeternall
glory
.
2.
Not
in
themselves
or
their
owne
nature
,
but
in
respect
of
grace
that
maketh
them
light
,
when
sinne
is
repented
and
pardoned
in
the
soule
.
3.
Not
in
the
smart
the
effect
of
them
,
for
so
,
often
they
are
long
,
but
in
respect
of
sinne
the
cause
deserving
them
,
they
are
light
and
short
.
4.
Not
to
sense
,
but
to
faith
they
are
short
,
which
apprehendeth
Gods
favour
,
presence
,
and
promise
of
a
good
issue
.
5.
Not
in
the
glasse
of
the
law
,
but
in
the
Gospel
they
are
short
in
Christ
,
his
sweetning
them
,
sustaining
us
,
and
shortning
them
,
6.
Not
in
respect
of
the
terme
of
this
life
,
for
so
they
are
long
,
but
in
respect
of
aeternall
glory
and
rest
following
them
,
they
are
but
a
moment
.
Long
and
durable
sorrowes
are
no
signes
of
Gods
1.
He
left
not
the
Church
in
this
long
tryall
in
so
dreadfull
and
forsaken
wildernesse
;
the
Arke
was
safe
on
a
world
of
waters
.
2.
Whether
thy
sinnes
have
not
been
long
a
growing
on
,
therefore
they
will
not
hastily
away
,
but
are
like
spots
long
settled
in
cloth
,
and
require
much
scouring
and
rubbing
.
3.
Whether
ever
thy
heart
and
joyes
would
bee
pulled
off
the
world
,
if
the
Lord
should
not
with
strong
hand
force
thee
out
,
as
Israel
out
of
Aegypt
,
dealing
as
the
nurse
weaning
the
childe
,
being
fond
on
the
breast
,
layeth
mustard
on
it
to
make
it
distaste
it
.
4.
Whether
thou
hast
not
more
cause
in
durable
tryals
to
suspect
thy
want
of
love
to
God
,
rather
than
Gods
want
of
love
to
thee
,
and
whether
thou
hast
not
with
thee
harde
knots
that
had
neede
of
hard
wedges
?
To
terrifie
Gods
owne
children
from
presuming
either
to
attempt
or
hold
any
of
their
sinnes
;
embolden
1.
Hee
lookes
to
have
more
service
from
thee
,
that
standest
nearer
him
in
profession
than
others
,
his
eye
is
most
on
his
garden
,
and
hee
will
bee
sanctified
in
all
that
come
neare
him
;
if
thou
wilt
grow
wilde
it
were
good
for
thee
to
stand
in
the
waste
,
and
not
in
the
profession
.
2.
If
thou
wilt
hold
thy
sinne
against
him
,
thou
shalt
know
,
that
though
hee
will
not
take
away
his
grace
,
so
he
will
not
take
away
his
rod
.
Comfort
the
godly
in
their
tedious
and
durable
tryals
.
1.
Though
they
belong
yet
the
Lord
supplyeth
them
all
the
time
with
needfull
supplies
and
comforts
;
hee
sendeth
none
into
the
wildernesse
to
famish
,
but
to
feed
them
,
and
what
comfort
so
ever
they
want
,
yet
they
want
not
the
two
witnesses
,
for
if
she
did
she
were
sure
to
perish
,
yet
were
shee
not
sustained
by
the
word
,
the
Lord
Iesus
should
bee
quite
cast
out
of
his
possession
,
and
so
lose
his
kingdome
on
earth
,
which
cannot
bee
.
2.
How
long
so
ever
they
bee
,
they
are
all
determined
by
God
,
for
entrance
,
continuance
,
and
conclusion
,
there
is
a
certaine
time
which
they
shall
not
passe
,
for
hee
that
setteth
the
bounds
to
the
raging
Sea
,
hath
set
bounds
to
the
raging
of
devils
and
wicked
men
,
and
saith
,
thus
farre
they
shall
come
,
and
no
farther
;
and
then
after
many
dayes
hee
will
bring
her
out
of
the
wildernesse
into
a
more
convenient
and
comfortable
estate
,
which
shall
be
as
an
harbour
or
haven
so
much
more
sweet
and
desirable
,
as
the
waves
and
billowes
of
a
trouble
some
sea
have
been
dreadfull
and
dangerous
:
As
there
is
an
houre
for
the
entrance
of
power
of
darknesse
,
Luke
22.
53.
so
it
is
appointed
for
durance
,
Exodus
12.
41.
wee
have
seene
a
great
part
of
these
yeares
passed
,
and
they
draw
to
expiration
,
therefore
doe
the
enemies
of
the
Church
bestirre
themselves
,
because
the
time
is
but
short
,
yet
this
time
is
determined
when
the
Church
shall
be
eased
.
Vers.
7.
And
there
was
a
battell
in
heaven
.
]
Having
largely
described
the
combatants
in
the
former
part
of
the
chapter
,
now
the
Spirit
of
God
commeth
to
declare
the
battell
it selfe
,
unto
which
there
hath
been
such
preparation
;
and
this
is
no
small
controversie
or
trifling
conflict
,
but
the
greatest
battell
that
ever
was
fought
in
the
world
,
and
that
in
three
respects
.
1.
In
respect
of
the
place
;
other
battels
are
fought
on
earth
,
but
this
in
heaven
;
not
the
heaven
taken
naturally
,
but
figuratively
;
not
in
the
highest
heaven
,
which
is
no
place
of
dragons
or
quarrels
,
but
in
the
heaven
on
earth
,
which
is
the
Church
militant
,
called
by
the
name
of
heaven
,
as
we
have
shewed
verse
the
first
,
for
many
reasons
.
2.
It
is
great
in
respect
of
the
armies
,
whether
we
consider
the
greatnesse
of
the
Generalls
Michael
&
the
dragon
,
or
the
valour
or
numbers
of
their
forces
,
for
both
these
Generals
come
with
their
Angels
,
which
are
great
in
multitude
,
in
power
.
3.
Great
in
respect
of
the
quarrell
and
cause
,
namely
,
whether
Iehovah
or
Iupiter
bee
superiour
,
whether
Christ
or
Beliall
,
whether
Christianisme
or
Paganisme
must
prevaile
;
whether
Christian
religion
or
Idolatrous
worship
bee
more
ancient
,
more
venerable
,
more
ample
,
and
of
more
worthy
respect
and
acceptance
.
This
Verse
propoundeth
,
-
1.
The
battell
,
And
there
was
a
battell
.
-
2.
The
armies
,
Michael
and
his
Angels
.
The
former
part
predicteth
this
feirce
fight
,
where
for
the
meaning
are
four
Questions
.
Quest.
1.
Why
I
call
it
a
prediction
or
prophesie
,
being
delivered
in
the
time
past
,
and
not
in
the
time
to
come
?
it
is
not
said
,
there
shall
bee
a
great
battell
,
but
there
was
,
as
if
it
had
beene
past
,
rather
than
to
come
?
Ans.
The
manner
of
the
Prophets
in
speaking
of
future
events
,
is
,
to
propound
them
in
the
time
past
,
Esay
53.
5
,
6
,
7.
1.
For
their
more
evidence
and
certainty
in
themselves
,
as
surely
they
shall
come
to
passe
,
as
if
they
were
past
already
.
2.
For
the
surer
confirmation
of
the
faith
of
the
Church
,
who
are
bound
as
certainly
to
beleeve
,
bee
they
never
so
unlikely
,
as
if
they
were
past
already
.
3.
That
wee
might
more
easily
conceive
of
the
words
of
the
Prophets
to
be
true
,
and
the
word
of
God
,
to
whom
past
and
present
are
both
alike
,
and
who
hath
power
to
speake
unto
us
in
what
manner
himselfe
pleaseth
.
Quest.
2.
Of
what
battell
is
this
to
bee
understood
?
Ans.
1.
It
is
not
to
be
meant
of
that
battell
between
Michael
and
the
dragon
in
the
wildernesse
,
for
that
was
past
,
but
this
was
of
a
future
event
after
Iohns
time
,
and
that
battell
was
betweene
the
Generals
onely
.
2.
Neither
is
it
to
be
meant
of
that
perpetual
war
in
the
militant
Church
,
between
the
elect
and
the
reprobates
,
both
men
and
Angels
,
which
hath
continued
in
the
severall
ages
of
the
world
from
the
beginning
,
under
the
conduct
of
those
great
Captaines
,
Christ
and
the
dragon
,
for
this
here
is
of
a
warre
not
yet
begun
when
Iohn
prophesied
,
but
that
was
.
3.
We
properly
understand
it
of
some
speciall
and
notable
part
of
that
warre
,
which
in
the
spring
of
the
Euangelicall
Church
,
Satan
raised
to
the
overthrow
of
the
salvation
of
it
.
Now
whether
the
Spirit
of
God
had
an
aime
at
the
warres
of
Constantine
,
that
great
champion
of
Christ
,
who
under
Christs
Standard
made
warre
with
,
and
overthrew
Maxentius
,
Maximinus
,
and
Licimous
,
horrible
dragons
and
tyrants
,
(
as
were
likely
)
I
will
not
certainly
define
;
but
without
all
doubt
that
was
included
in
this
prophesie
,
if
not
principally
meant
,
of
which
Euseb.
lib.
9
cap.
9.
who
saith
,
he
received
from
Constantine
himselfe
the
narration
of
the
fight
and
victory
.
Quest.
3.
Why
doth
the
Spirit
of
God
foretell
this
battell
?
Answ.
1.
The
Lord
would
not
have
his
Church
conceive
,
that
here
she
hath
found
any
resting
place
,
or
can
enjoy
perpetuall
halcion
dayes
;
but
that
there
abideth
unto
her
many
irreconciliable
warres
in
this
military
condition
against
divers
enemies
,
hereticall
,
tyrannicall
,
and
Antichristian
.
2.
He
would
manifest
his
care
and
wisedome
over
his
Church
and
children
,
whose
tryals
he
foretelleth
,
that
they
might
not
thinke
them
come
by
chance
,
or
God
not
foreseeing
them
,
or
distrust
his
favor
,
while
they
are
exercised
by
them
,
but
in
these
predictions
might
see
him
both
ordering
them
for
his
glory
,
and
for
their
salvation
.
3.
God
would
not
have
troubles
come
on
a
sudden
,
or
stealing
on
his
servants
,
but
with
warning
,
that
they
might
arme
and
prepare
themselves
with
wisdome
,
fortitude
,
and
patience
to
resist
them
;
that
the
Church
might
stand
her
ground
,
not
discouraged
,
Quest.
4.
But
why
doth
the
Lord
ordaine
or
permot
this
fight
and
opposition
,
being
against
his
glory
,
his
Church
,
his
truth
,
and
his
servants
?
or
how
can
he
be
mercifull
and
good
to
protract
and
permit
so
great
evils
.
Ans.
1.
As
God
is
good
in
his
mercy
,
so
hee
is
no
lesse
good
and
great
in
his
justice
.
2.
This
fight
against
the
Church
is
not
simply
evill
,
but
hath
in
it
a
respect
of
good
,
and
therefore
God
permitteth
it
,
because
,
1.
It
is
partly
an
execution
of
justice
,
and
a
just
correction
of
the
sinnes
of
the
Church
.
2.
It
is
such
an
evill
as
much
good
is
thence
produced
to
the
Church
,
as
hereafter
wee
shall
see
.
3.
It
is
not
such
an
evill
,
but
that
Gods
wisedome
and
power
can
,
and
doth
moderate
,
order
,
bridle
,
and
turne
to
a
good
end
and
issue
;
the
dragon
indeed
intendeth
them
mischievouslly
to
quench
the
graces
of
God
;
the
wicked
agent●
under
him
directly
fight
against
his
glory
,
and
truth
,
and
chosen
ones
,
and
would
chase
them
into
the
bottome
of
the
sea
,
to
drowne
them
,
as
Pharaoh
;
but
Gods
mighty
power
and
wisedome
,
hereby
,
will
chase
them
to
heaven
,
as
he
did
Israel
to
Canaan
,
being
a
wise
Physition
,
that
can
temper
hemlock
and
poyson
to
a
medicine
,
and
remedie
;
and
over-rule
the
poysoned
crooked
wils
of
gracelesse
men
,
to
the
effecting
of
his
owne
most
gracious
pleasure
,
and
righteous
will
;
so
as
we
may
say
to
our
brethren
,
when
,
forgetting
nature
,
grace
,
humanity
,
Christianity
,
they
contrive
to
cast
us
into
pits
,
and
sel
,
and
send
us
away
,
as
Iosephs
brethren
,
to
put
a
little
base
profit
into
their
owne
purses
,
Gen.
50.
20.
when
they
thought
evill
against
me
,
God
did
dispose
it
to
my
good
:
You
,
who
should
have
beene
my
naturall
brethren
,
thought
me
in
too
high
favour
with
my
father
;
you
envied
his
love
to
me
;
you
thought
if
you
could
sel
me
off
,
all
should
be
yours
,
and
therefore
wracked
on
me
your
barbarous
malice
;
but
see
,
God
over-ruleth
your
rage
;
your
fiercenesse
could
not
frustrate
the
good
purpose
of
God
,
who
,
against
all
your
plots
,
hath
raised
mee
to
save
much
people
alive
.
Object
.
But
is
not
the
Gospell
a
Gospell
of
peace
,
Gods
kingdome
a
kingdome
of
peace
,
and
Christ
himselfe
the
Prince
of
peace
,
typified
in
Melchisedek
,
Isa.
9.
the
professors
of
the
Gospell
sonnes
of
peace
,
how
will
this
stand
thus
with
such
open
hostility
and
perpetuall
warre
?
how
is
it
true
,
Isa.
9.
7.
there
shall
be
no
end
of
peace
,
when
we
see
there
is
no
end
of
warre
?
Ans.
1.
these
two
are
not
contradictory
,
to
bee
at
peace
and
at
warre
at
the
same
time
,
because
they
are
not
in
the
same
respect
;
so
our
Saviour
teacheth
,
In
the
world
ye
shall
have
tribulation
,
but
in
me
,
at
the
same
time
,
ye
shall
have
peace
,
Iohn
16.
33.
the
reason
is
,
because
those
that
are
Gods
consist
of
two
parts
,
flesh
,
and
spirit
;
according
to
the
spirit
they
are
in
Christ
,
and
according
to
the
body
they
are
in
the
world
;
therefore
when
in
their
spirits
they
enjoy
the
peace
of
Christ
,
they
are
in
the
body
afflicted
in
the
world
,
a
wicked
man
cannot
so
bee
.
Hee
that
is
wholly
in
,
and
of
the
world
,
having
affliction
,
hath
no
conjunction
of
peace
,
but
are
oppressed
and
over-whelmed
with
sorrow
,
because
the
true
peace
of
heart
is
onely
in
Christ
,
and
received
by
the
spirit
of
faith
.
2.
Peace
is
the
daughter
of
warre
,
and
by
warre
the
Saints
attaine
and
retaine
peace
;
were
they
not
at
warre
with
the
dragon
and
the
world
,
they
could
never
enjoy
an
houre
of
peace
;
I
finde
more
sweet
in
wicked
mens
malice
,
than
in
their
delicates
.
3.
Distinguish
of
peace
,
it
is
either
spirituall
,
or
carnall
,
the
peace
of
Christ
,
or
of
the
world
,
which
the
Disciples
themselves
expected
by
Christ
,
when
the
temporall
dominion
should
bee
restored
to
Israel
,
and
the
Iewes
delivered
from
the
Romane
bondage
,
supposing
they
should
bee
great
Rulers
in
their
Countries
,
but
Christ
wisheth
them
to
dreame
of
no
such
thing
;
this
peace
Christ
disclaimeth
,
as
,
Mat.
10.
34.
Thinke
not
I
am
come
to
send
peace
,
but
a
sword
and
fire
.
Secondly
,
there
is
a
spirituall
and
inward
peace
,
which
Christ
claimeth
to
be
his
;
My
peace
I
leave
with
you
;
he
bringeth
that
peace
to
the
world
,
which
the
world
giveth
not
,
nor
knoweth
not
;
a
peace
,
not
with
the
dragon
or
his
party
,
but
peace
with
God
,
peace
of
conscience
,
and
peace
with
all
men
so
farre
as
lyeth
in
them
:
This
is
the
peace
of
Gods
kingdome
,
which
is
not
interrupted
by
warres
with
the
dragon
and
the
world
,
but
established
.
4.
Wee
must
with
Luther
distinguish
of
warre
;
there
is
an
Active
warre
and
a
Passive
;
Christ
,
and
his
Gospel
,
and
servants
move
no
Active
warre
,
the
Gospell
of
peace
proclameth
peace
,
not
warre
;
the
end
of
his
comming
,
and
the
Gospell
publishing
,
is
to
set
all
things
at
peace
:
But
there
is
a
passive
war
waged
by
the
Prince
of
darknesse
,
&
discord
,
against
Christ
and
his
people
,
and
the
sonne
of
peace
by
all
his
skill
cannot
avoid
this
warre
;
not
that
it
is
a
fruit
or
effect
of
the
Gospell
,
or
by
any
fault
or
cause
in
in
the
Gospell
,
which
perswadeth
peace
and
concord
with
God
and
man
;
but
occasionally
,
and
by
an
accidentall
event
;
partly
by
the
malice
of
the
devill
,
that
man-slayer
,
who
,
being
that
Prince
of
darknesse
,
deadly
hateth
the
light
;
partly
by
the
malice
of
the
world
,
which
yeeldeth
not
unto
the
truth
,
and
holy
admonitions
,
but
warreth
againstit
,
and
chaseth
it
,
so
farre
as
they
can
,
out
of
the
world
;
and
partly
out
of
the
wicked
concupiscence
of
the
children
of
darknesse
,
Iames
4.
1.
Now
were
it
not
for
the
enmity
of
this
wicked
One
,
and
ones
,
against
the
Gospell
,
there
would
bee
no
hurt
in
all
the
maintenance
of
holinesse
.
Onely
here
note
,
how
wide
they
are
that
call
for
,
and
commend
an
unlimited
peace
,
whereas
the
Gospell
onely
cals
for
a
well
conditioned
peace
.
1.
No
peace
is
good
but
which
flowes
from
peace
with
God
,
none
against
him
;
defie
that
peace
that
is
at
defiance
with
the
God
of
peace
;
beware
of
an
impious
peace
.
2.
No
peace
but
joyned
with
holinesse
,
Heb.
12.
14.
carnall
companionship
is
a
peace
in
sinne
,
drunkennesse
,
swearing
;
the
devill
divideth
not
his
kingdome
;
Christians
must
owne
no
such
hellish
peace
;
detest
such
a
prophane
peace
.
3.
No
peace
but
with
truth
,
which
is
magnified
above
peace
against
popish
pacification
,
conversing
with
Papists
;
shall
wee
betray
the
truth
of
God
under
the
pretence
of
peace
?
no
peace
without
contention
for
truth
.
4.
No
peace
but
with
good
conscience
;
secure
Protestants
will
have
peace
in
their
sinnes
,
let
them
alone
they
will
let
you
alone
;
runne
with
them
,
they
like
you
,
oppose
godlinesse
these
precise
wayes
,
oh
you
winne
them
for
ever
;
but
all
is
against
the
Gospell
;
but
better
is
a
godly
distraction
,
than
a
wicked
peace
.
The
Church
and
members
must
be
in
perpetuall
God
will
have
us
put
a
difference
betweene
heaven
and
earth
,
and
know
,
that
this
is
not
our
resting
place
,
and
that
rest
is
not
gotten
with
ease
;
hee
will
have
us
prize
the
worth
of
it
in
the
difficulty
,
danger
,
and
strife
in
attaining
it
;
he
will
crowne
none
without
lawfull
striving
,
because
none
can
overcome
that
fights
not
.
The
Lord
hereby
provideth
for
his
owne
glory
,
for
,
whereas
if
it
pleased
him
,
he
might
put
forth
his
The
state
and
constitution
of
the
Church
is
such
,
as
1.
So
long
as
the
enmity
of
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
and
the
Serpent
lasts
,
there
is
no
hope
of
truce
,
or
cessation
of
armes
.
2.
There
cannot
be
spirit
but
there
will
bee
a
combate
betweene
flesh
and
spirit
,
which
,
if
neither
the
first
Adam
,
nor
the
second
,
both
in
innocency
,
can
escape
,
how
shall
wee
expect
to
avoid
it
in
state
of
corruption
?
so
long
as
there
is
light
,
darknesse
will
fight
against
it
.
3.
Where
any
grace
is
;
as
is
in
every
true
Christians
heart
,
there
is
something
worth
stealing
,
there
the
thiefe
layeth
battery
,
where
hee
knoweth
the
treasure
is
;
yea
,
the
same
men
who
were
quiet
enough
before
the
appearing
of
grace
,
are
now
so
raged
against
it
,
as
,
if
either
inward
temptation
or
outward
fury
can
prevaile
,
they
shall
be
cast
downe
as
Paul
.
4.
Where
there
is
but
an
entrance
into
the
profession
,
an
admission
into
the
family
of
Christ
,
a
receiving
of
our
Captaines
presse-money
,
and
a
promise
to
fight
the
good
fight
of
faith
,
that
is
cause
enough
of
quarrell
;
and
even
so
much
or
so
little
shall
not
want
keene
blowes
from
the
dragon
,
and
the
world
.
5.
Suppose
a
man
should
want
enemies
without
him
,
yet
he
wanteth
no
enemie
so
long
as
hee
carrieth
about
himselfe
,
himselfe
is
exercise
enough
to
himselfe
all
his
life
long
,
and
the
better
he
knoweth
himselfe
,
the
better
shall
hee
know
this
truth
.
The
Lord
hereby
provideth
for
his
Churches
good
,
and
the
furthering
of
her
salvation
,
and
that
1.
He
letteth
her
see
the
great
malice
and
hatred
of
the
dragon
against
her
,
and
the
extent
of
his
mighty
power
against
her
,
against
which
shee
could
no
way
stand
,
but
in
the
power
of
God
;
thus
hee
humbleth
her
in
her selfe
,
shaketh
her
out
of
her
security
,
driveth
her
out
of
her selfe
,
and
chaseth
her
to
her
fort
and
refuge
,
even
God
himselfe
her
rocke
.
2.
Hee
letteth
her
see
the
desert
of
her
sinnes
in
some
measure
;
and
so
to
further
her
repentance
;
for
though
hee
have
laid
the
chastisement
of
her
peace
on
his
Sonne
,
yet
he
,
by
these
wicked
instruments
,
fatherly
correcteth
us
as
children
,
so
Iob
13.
26.
Thou
writest
bitter
things
against
me
,
and
makest
me
possesse
the
sinnes
of
my
youth
.
This
good
the
Lord
bringeth
out
of
the
evill
intentions
of
the
dragon
;
he
both
awakeneth
the
conscience
to
finde
out
,
and
hunt
out
secret
sins
,
which
before
she
was
not
aware
of
,
&
as
this
sharpe
water
of
affliction
cleareth
her
sight
,
so
she
findeth
that
the
greatest
strength
of
the
dragon
is
in
her
owne
corruption
;
she
is
now
more
wary
to
prevent
sinne
for
time
to
come
,
as
the
buffettings
of
Satan
kept
under
Pauls
pride
,
and
suffered
him
not
to
be
exalted
above
measure
.
3.
The
Lord
hereby
setteth
and
keepeth
all
the
graces
of
his
servants
in
exercise
,
and
so
preserveth
and
strengthneth
them
;
as
the
health
of
the
body
is
preserved
by
bodily
exercise
,
so
the
health
of
the
soule
:
Now
in
conflict
they
find
the
use
,
and
worth
,
and
measure
of
their
faith
,
hope
,
patience
,
prayers
,
which
before
were
weake
and
languishing
.
4.
The
Lord
setteth
enimies
perpetually
in
the
necks
of
his
servants
,
not
that
they
may
be
overcome
,
but
that
they
may
not
bee
overcome
;
hee
knoweth
,
standing
brookes
gather
dregs
,
that
unused
iron
gathereth
rust
.
David
in
all
his
battels
stood
unconquered
,
but
in
his
peace
and
rest
was
soone
foyled
,
whereas
in
this
battell
none
are
foyled
but
cowards
,
and
none
can
hold
out
but
are
crowned
.
Seeing
he
can
be
no
Christian
that
knoweth
no
combates
:
let
us
lay
up
the
point
of
wisedome
to
Quest.
How
shall
wee
wisely
forecast
dayes
of
tryall
and
battell
?
Answ.
1.
Know
wee
have
enemies
round
about
,
such
as
will
slip
no
advantage
offered
;
we
say
,
opportunity
maketh
a
knave
;
our
enemies
are
wrathfull
,
watchfull
,
and
never
farre
off
.
2.
Labour
to
stand
prepared
:
Dost
thou
not
see
an
enemy
now
in
the
field
against
thee
,
yet
bee
wise
,
in
peace
provide
for
warre
;
a
wise
Pilot
in
a
calme
standeth
ready
for
a
storme
;
the
souldiers
who
are
out
in
the
field
,
because
they
know
not
when
the
enemy
will
set
out
on
them
,
lie
night
and
day
in
their
armour
,
lest
they
bee
surprized
unawares
;
and
wee
should
account
it
a
great
folly
,
while
the
enemy
is
laying
on
,
and
wounding
,
and
slashing
,
that
wee
should
bee
then
to
seeke
our
armour
,
or
to
buckle
it
upon
us
.
3.
Bee
wise
to
looke
for
one
skirmish
after
another
;
not
for
one
assault
or
two
,
but
many
,
one
in
the
necke
of
another
;
for
as
Iobs
messengers
overtooke
one
another
,
and
as
one
wave
overtaketh
another
,
so
may
our
assaults
;
and
therefore
after
raine
wee
must
looke
for
showres
;
many
good
men
here
are
blame
worthy
,
both
such
as
looke
for
no
shaking
,
as
David
,
Psalme
30.
6.
who
come
too
neare
the
curse
of
evill
men
,
noted
,
Psalm
.
10.
5
,
6.
who
defie
all
enemies
and
say
,
I
shall
never
be
moved
,
or
see
danger
;
as
such
also
as
after
one
trouble
stand
not
in
expectation
of
any
other
,
as
foolish
children
,
having
beene
once
taken
up
,
thinke
they
shall
bee
beaten
no
more
that
day
,
doe
what
they
will
.
If
the
true
Church
be
ever
in
combate
,
then
small
1.
It
is
likely
thou
hast
yeelded
up
thy selfe
a
slave
to
the
devill
,
and
so
the
strong
man
having
the
hold
,
all
is
at
peace
,
else
shouldest
thou
finde
him
a
Lyon
,
not
a
Lambe
.
2.
All
is
not
such
peace
with
thee
,
as
thou
pretendest
,
for
thou
art
at
warre
with
Iesus
Christ
,
and
fightest
earnestly
for
lusts
,
voluptuousnesse
,
idlenesse
,
carnall
security
,
because
the
state
of
this
life
admitteth
no
lookers
on
,
but
all
fight
on
one
side
or
other
;
if
thou
art
not
with
Christ
,
thou
art
against
him
.
3.
The
end
of
such
as
looke
for
no
assaults
,
is
,
that
the
evill
day
commeth
and
taketh
them
,
as
a
fowle
in
an
evill
net
,
Eccles.
9.
12.
1
Thess.
5.
3.
4.
To
such
as
be
the
Lords
,
who
have
not
beene
so
acquainted
with
combate
,
I
say
,
the
more
is
behinde
:
Some
Christians
lives
are
like
April
weather
,
full
of
showres
and
stormes
,
as
Iacobs
;
some
have
a
sound
showre
in
the
morning
or
beginning
of
conversion
;
some
have
a
sound
dash
about
noone
,
as
Iob
,
some
carry
faire
till
towards
night
,
and
then
a
great
storme
commeth
in
the
evening
,
as
Peter
,
when
hee
was
old
was
girt
and
led
whether
hee
would
not
,
Iohn
21.
18.
and
suppose
thou
escape
till
towards
death
,
shal
not
then
the
forces
be
redoubled
?
assure
thy selfe
,
every
souldier
that
standeth
behinde
in
the
reareward
of
this
field
,
shall
be
led
forward
to
service
.
To
comfort
such
as
know
distresse
and
conflict
,
being
1.
It
is
a
note
that
thou
art
got
out
of
Satans
power
,
and
therefore
hee
throweth
all
his
fiery
darts
against
thee
;
what
neede
hee
fight
with
his
friends
,
who
have
yeelded
themselves
into
his
power
?
no
,
his
assault
is
against
the
woman
and
her
seed
.
2.
There
is
somewhat
worth
keeping
;
a
Theefe
would
be
loath
to
assault
a
man
without
a
booty
,
and
the
robbers
care
not
to
rifle
an
empty
Chest
;
this
enemy
plots
not
but
against
grace
,
and
where
somewhat
is
to
be
gotten
;
a
man
that
hath
much
money
will
fight
stoutly
.
3.
Thy
afflicted
estate
is
no
other
condition
than
that
of
thy
other
brethren
and
sisters
in
the
world
;
nay
,
if
the
greene
tree
could
not
escape
the
brunt
,
how
shall
the
drie
?
Christ
therefore
saith
to
his
Disciples
,
Yee
shall
bee
hated
of
all
men
for
my
sake
.
4.
A
valiant
souldier
hath
cause
to
glory
in
his
scarres
and
wounds
,
which
are
signes
of
his
faithfulnesse
and
fortitude
:
Doe
thou
carry
the
reproaches
of
Christ
as
thy
crowne
and
glory
,
looke
upon
thy
gashes
and
wounds
in
thy
name
and
state
,
as
on
the
markes
of
Christ
,
so
did
Paul
,
and
Moses
,
who
esteemed
the
rebukes
of
Christ
greater
riches
than
the
treasures
of
Aegypt
.
The
world
is
ashamed
at
these
markes
,
as
if
they
were
a
brand
in
the
hand
,
or
an
hole
in
the
eare
,
whereas
indeed
they
are
the
markes
of
Christ
,
not
onely
because
the
party
is
a
member
of
his
body
,
but
his
suffering
is
a
part
of
Christs
suffering
,
not
meritorious
as
his
,
but
glorious
as
his
were
,
which
he
would
not
put
off
in
his
resurrection
;
Christians
must
bee
ashamed
of
doing
evill
,
and
suffering
for
evill
,
not
of
suffering
for
well
doing
,
2
Pet.
2.
20.
Now
after
wee
have
spoken
of
the
battell
,
wee
come
to
consider
the
armies
:
On
the
one
side
standeth
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
and
on
the
contrary
side
fight
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
.
In
the
former
are
three
questions
considerable
.
Quest.
1.
Who
is
this
Michael
?
Ans.
1.
Christ
himselfe
for
these
Reasons
.
1.
It
is
so
expounded
verse
10.
Now
is
salvation
in
heaven
,
and
the
strength
and
kingdome
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
:
hee
that
is
there
called
Christ
,
is
here
called
Michael
.
2.
This
place
is
an
allusion
to
Daniel
10.
13.
&
21.
where
by
Michael
must
be
meant
Christ
,
who
is
the
Prince
and
Captaine
of
his
Church
,
against
the
devill
and
his
host
.
3.
The
composition
of
the
word
of
three
Hebrew
particles
,
Mi-ca-el
,
who
is
like
or
equall
to
the
Lord
;
now
onely
Christ
thought
it
no
robbery
to
be
equall
to
God
,
Phil.
2.
6.
4.
We
read
no
where
in
Scripture
of
this
name
,
but
Christ
himselfe
must
bee
understood
,
Iud.
9.
Michael
the
Archangel
was
Christ
himselfe
,
that
place
alluding
to
Zach.
3.
2.
where
thé
Prophet
calleth
him
Iehovah
that
spake
those
words
;
which
name
,
Iehovah
,
is
never
given
to
any
but
God
,
as
other
his
titles
are
.
5.
The
Prince
and
Generall
of
the
Lords
warre
,
is
the
Sonne
of
God
,
Ioshua
5.
14
and
verse
5.
hee
is
called
lehovah
,
and
is
described
,
Revel.
9.
11.
Sitting
on
a
white
horse
,
having
eyes
like
a
slaming
fire
,
his
garment
dyed
with
blood
,
his
name
the
word
of
God
,
out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharpe
sword
,
hee
ruleth
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
,
and
on
his
thigh
is
writ
,
Rex
Regum
,
&
Dominus
Dominantium
.
This
description
belongeth
to
Christ
onely
,
not
to
man
or
August
.
Hom.
9
in
Apoc.
Michaelem
intellige
Christum
.
Also
,
Iustin.
Mart.
Dialog.
cum
Triphone
Iudaeo
.
and
Tertul.
de
carne
Christ
.
the
like
.
Angell
.
Quest.
2.
Who
are
here
the
souldiers
of
his
band
,
called
his
Angels
?
Ans.
1.
Not
onely
those
that
are
Angels
by
nature
and
office
,
but
also
such
persons
and
instruments
as
stand
with
them
in
the
defence
of
Christian
religion
,
and
in
warre
with
the
dragon
,
both
in
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
politicall
states
;
as
godly
Princes
and
Rulers
,
such
as
Constantine
,
Theodosius
,
and
Kings
and
Queenes
that
are
nursing
fathers
and
mothers
to
the
Church
,
as
also
godly
Pastors
,
holy
Martyrs
,
zealous
professors
,
to
all
whom
sometime
the
name
of
Angell
is
ascribed
in
the
Scripture
.
1.
Because
they
are
all
sent
from
him
,
on
his
errand
.
2.
They
are
called
his
Angels
by
speciall
propriety
,
for
he
is
the
Lord
of
the
holy
Angels
,
wicked
men
and
Angels
are
retainers
,
these
of
his
house
.
3.
Their
whole
service
is
due
to
him
,
their
Lord
,
as
of
duty
for
himselfe
in
his
one
right
.
Ob.
They
are
called
our
Angels
,
Mat.
16.
27.
Ans.
They
are
ours
by
speciall
commission
,
and
direction
from
him
;
ours
onely
for
his
sake
,
our
head
;
and
ours
by
his
charge
,
because
wee
are
in
communion
with
him
.
Quest.
3.
Why
are
his
Angels
here
taken
in
with
him
,
to
get
victory
over
the
dragon
?
doth
not
hee
treade
the
wine-presse
alone
,
or
doth
he
need
their
aid
or
assistance
?
Rev.
19.
15.
Ans.
1.
No
,
he
is
the
strong
and
armed
man
,
who
alone
entreth
into
the
house
of
the
strong
man
,
and
bindeth
,
and
spoileth
him
,
neither
needeth
hee
the
helpe
of
any
creature
,
to
whom
is
given
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
;
but
yet
,
quorum
opera
non
indiget
,
eorum
ministerio
utitur
;
he
pleaseth
to
use
their
Ministery
,
not
for
his
necessitie
,
but
for
their
honour
,
incouragement
,
and
remuneration
.
2.
There
is
a
twofold
battell
.
-
1.
Of
Christian
redemption
.
-
2.
Of
Christian
exercise
,
In
the
former
onely
Christ
standeth
against
the
dragon
,
and
no
Angell
can
stand
in
the
battell
;
but
in
the
second
,
Angels
stand
,
and
men
fight
and
resist
,
and
in
the
strength
of
the
Lord
,
represse
,
and
overcome
the
dragon
.
3.
Though
our
Lord
overcommeth
the
dragon
alone
in
plaine
field
,
and
single
combate
,
Mat.
4.
yet
it
is
not
for
the
honour
of
the
Captaine
to
bee
without
an
army
to
lead
and
traine
.
4.
Having
an
army
of
stout
and
couragious
souldiers
,
&
Angels
in
earth
,
as
well
as
in
heaven
,
he
would
leave
them
some
remainders
,
some
tayle
of
the
dragon
;
some
temptations
,
some
sufferings
of
Christ
to
bee
fulfilled
in
the
members
,
with
which
hee
will
have
his
servants
exercised
,
and
their
fortitude
tryed
and
put
forth
;
for
how
unseemly
&
unglorious
is
it
that
an
army
of
such
power
,
lead
forth
in
the
field
,
should
stand
idle
,
and
onely
look
on
their
Captain
fighting
,
and
themselves
never
come
in
to
strike
a
stroke
.
Here
I
might
enter
into
a
large
discourse
of
the
fight
of
the
good
Angels
under
Michael
,
against
the
dragon
,
but
intending
duties
nearer
our selves
,
I
will
winde
it
all
up
in
this
one
doctrine
.
Seeing
that
all
the
godly
are
included
under
Michaels
Angels
;
learne
,
That
every
good
Christian
must
joyne
himselfe
unto
the
good
Angels
in
the
In
the
prosecution
of
which
,
consider
,
-
1.
The
reasons
why
.
-
2.
The
manner
how
.
-
3.
The
Application
.
If
the
Angels
therefore
fight
against
the
dragon
,
because
the
Church
,
the
party
afflicted
and
oppressed
,
2.
If
they
intend
their
office
and
calling
in
which
they
abide
,
and
are
confirmed
by
grace
,
which
is
,
to
take
part
with
the
Church
in
this
her
military
condition
,
and
come
in
for
her
succour
in
her
assaults
;
much
more
must
we
stand
against
the
dragon
,
whose
cause
and
quarrell
it
is
;
for
should
they
stand
in
our
quarrell
,
according
to
their
charge
,
Psal.
91.
Hee
hath
given
his
Angels
charge
&c.
and
shall
we
leave
it
?
shall
they
sticke
to
it
,
and
shall
wee
fall
from
them
and
our selves
too
?
3.
Another
reason
that
moveth
them
to
fight
against
the
dragon
,
is
,
their
most
ardent
desire
to
promote
the
glory
of
God
,
and
uphold
the
true
worship
of
God
,
which
is
the
beauty
and
safety
of
the
Church
,
wherein
,
as
in
a
glorious
temple
,
the
Lord
sheweth
himselfe
glorious
;
And
ought
not
we
much
more
stand
out
against
the
dragon
,
who
are
part
of
his
Temple
,
assaulted
by
the
dragon
,
to
the
end
,
that
both
Gods
glory
in
us
,
and
wee
our selves
might
not
be
dishonoured
.
4.
They
thus
stand
in
the
fight
,
because
they
,
not
onely
unfainedly
love
God
above
all
,
according
to
the
law
,
even
in
the
most
perfect
love
that
the
creature
can
imbrace
the
Creator
withall
;
according
to
which
perfect
love
,
their
whole
will
is
wholy
conformed
to
the
will
of
God
,
else
could
they
not
bee
happy
;
but
also
because
they
sincerely
love
the
Saints
,
as
themselves
,
because
they
see
them
loved
of
God
,
and
elected
to
eternall
life
,
to
bee
partakers
of
the
same
heavenly
inheritance
with
themselves
.
The
effect
of
this
love
,
is
,
to
desire
and
promote
the
salvation
of
the
Saints
,
to
rejoyce
in
their
attaining
it
,
to
be
sad
in
their
manner
for
their
sinnes
,
impenitency
,
and
evils
,
inward
or
outward
.
Ought
not
wee
,
out
of
our
love
to
God
,
and
our
owne
salvation
,
cleave
unto
God
,
and
resist
the
dragon
,
resisting
them
both
?
II.
The
manner
:
How
doe
the
good
Angels
fight
against
the
dragon
,
for
the
Church
?
1.
By
setting
themselves
as
a
strong
guard
round
about
the
godly
,
and
pitching
their
tents
round
about
them
,
where
Satan
pitcheth
his
forces
against
them
,
to
protect
their
persons
,
Psal.
34.
7.
they
still
by
their
power
and
care
thrust
aside
dangers
,
Exod.
14.
19.
the
Angell
that
went
before
Israel
,
when
the
Aegyptians
pursued
them
,
went
behinde
them
betweene
the
army
and
them
;
When
Elisha
was
beset
,
a
Mountaine
was
full
of
horses
and
Chariots
,
2
Kings
6.
17.
If
Daniel
be
cast
into
the
denne
,
the
Angell
shutteth
the
Lyons
mouthes
;
If
Lot
bee
in
danger
,
the
Angell
draweth
him
out
,
and
can
doe
nothing
till
then
;
If
the
three
Children
bee
cast
in
the
furnace
,
the
Angell
is
there
as
soone
as
they
,
to
suspend
the
fire
from
burning
them
,
Dan.
3.
2.
By
assisting
the
Ministery
sundry
wayes
.
1.
They
delight
to
bee
present
to
behold
our
order
and
ordinances
,
which
else
the
dragon
would
soone
overthrow
,
1
Cor.
11.
10.
2.
To
assist
and
relieve
the
faithfull
teachers
,
opposed
and
resisted
most
by
the
dragon
,
as
the
Angeli
helped
Peter
out
of
prison
,
Acts
12.
3.
In
resisting
false
worshippers
,
and
removing
occasions
of
idolatry
;
so
the
Angell
would
not
have
Moses
body
knowne
where
it
was
buried
,
Iud.
9.
3.
By
resisting
and
crossing
the
plots
and
purposes
of
the
dragon
,
Numb.
22.
22.
the
Angell
resisted
Balaam
in
the
way
,
wherein
he
came
forth
to
curse
Israel
.
4.
By
supplying
the
Saints
with
needfull
helps
and
comforts
,
in
their
wants
and
faintings
;
so
the
Angell
fed
Elias
,
1
Kings
19.
5.
so
the
Angell
shewed
Hagar
the
Well
,
and
gave
her
wholesome
counsell
,
Gen.
32.
2.
5.
By
conveying
them
safe
through
the
world
,
and
carrying
their
soules
to
heaven
at
their
death
;
thus
the
Angell
led
Israel
thorow
the
wildernesse
,
and
led
them
unto
Canaan
;
and
that
they
convey
their
soules
to
heaven
,
is
apparent
in
Lazarus
.
III.
To
apply
this
doctrine
to
our selves
;
Wee
must
learne
,
not
onely
to
stand
with
the
Angels
,
but
,
as
Angels
in
this
fight
,
against
the
dragon
.
Quest.
How
?
Ans.
Resemble
them
in
these
things
.
I.
In
acknowledging
Christs
principality
,
who
is
the
onely
Michael
,
and
that
in
two
things
.
1.
As
they
serve
and
stand
before
him
,
expecting
commands
from
him
,
subjecting
themselves
unto
him
,
as
their
King
,
and
head
of
the
Church
;
so
must
wee
much
more
depend
upon
his
mouth
,
and
,
as
members
,
yeeld
free
and
ready
subjection
to
this
head
;
the
souldier
must
stand
in
whatsoever
dangerous
place
and
service
his
Generall
commandeth
.
2.
As
they
returne
to
give
him
a
reckoning
of
their
service
and
affaires
,
as
,
Zach.
1.
11.
so
must
we
attempt
nothing
,
but
what
wee
may
bring
in
reckoning
to
him
,
the
Iudge
of
quicke
and
dead
:
Papists
tell
us
of
another
Michael
,
a
created
Angel
,
and
of
a
third
a
created
God
,
and
a
Creator
of
God
at
Rome
,
and
all
must
be
subject
to
our
lord
god
the
Pope
;
but
the
Scriptures
shew
none
,
know
none
,
but
Christ
.
II.
Wee
must
,
as
they
,
contend
for
the
Church
and
her
causes
,
which
must
manifest
it selfe
,
and
bee
stirring
in
foure
things
,
1.
In
maintaining
the
faith
once
given
to
the
Saints
,
Iud.
3.
this
truth
is
the
Churches
patrimony
,
wee
must
not
lose
a
foote
of
it
,
if
Antichrist
,
or
Tyrants
,
or
Papist
would
rob
us
of
it
;
if
heretiques
,
or
false
teachers
,
or
ambitious
men
would
blinde
,
or
corrupt
it
,
we
must
stand
for
it
,
and
hate
the
doctrine
of
the
Nicholaitans
and
Antichristians
,
which
the
Lord
most
hateth
.
2.
In
upholding
the
purity
of
Gods
worship
,
detesting
,
and
resisting
to
our
powers
,
all
idolatry
,
and
removing
all
occasions
and
reliques
of
idolatry
,
bee
they
never
so
openly
guided
,
and
generally
approved
or
applauded
:
The
Romanists
devise
many
wayes
to
bring
in
their
dragon
againe
,
and
happy
it
were
if
we
were
so
wise
to
shut
up
all
wayes
leading
into
this
Romish
Aegypt
againe
.
3.
Wee
must
contend
to
uphold
a
true
and
faithfull
ministery
,
delight
to
be
present
in
the
same
with
them
,
and
profit
by
it
as
they
doe
,
Ephes.
3.
10.
the
wisedome
of
God
in
the
Church
is
made
manifest
to
them
;
thus
doe
Michaels
Angels
,
and
they
are
no
Angels
on
Michaels
part
that
neglect
or
maintaine
not
,
to
their
power
,
a
godly
Ministery
;
and
whose
Angels
are
they
but
the
dragons
,
that
resist
,
oppose
,
and
shamelesly
and
publikely
move
,
and
strive
to
cast
downe
,
and
cast
out
their
painfull
,
and
faithfull
preaching
,
and
preachers
of
GODS
word
from
amongst
them
?
there
is
no
one
businesse
in
which
the
Devill
bestirs
himselfe
so
much
as
in
this
;
and
whosoever
doth
this
worke
is
,
as
Elimas
,
a
childe
of
the
devill
,
whose
proper
worke
he
doth
,
and
an
Angel
of
the
dragon
;
for
where
did
ever
Michael
and
his
Angels
plot
and
contrive
against
the
word
,
and
the
servants
of
God
.
4.
We
must
,
to
our
power
,
stand
out
against
the
opposers
,
and
the
resisters
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
the
grace
of
God
:
If
any
Balaam
come
forth
to
curse
Gods
people
,
Michaels
Angell
will
resist
him
,
and
put
him
to
the
wall
.
If
we
would
avoid
the
curse
of
Meroze
,
Iud.
5.
23.
we
must
come
out
to
helpe
Gods
people
against
their
enemies
;
Michaels
Angels
will
not
abet
their
enemies
,
nor
are
so
subtle
,
as
either
to
ioyne
on
the
stronger
side
,
or
not
to
shew
themselves
in
the
causes
of
the
poore
despised
Church
.
5.
As
the
Angels
,
we
must
both
aime
at
the
perfect
love
of
God
,
which
will
bring
our
wils
into
conformity
to
his
will
,
for
what
wee
shall
doe
in
our
Countrey
,
we
must
doe
walking
towards
it
in
the
way
,
as
also
doe
all
good
to
godly
men
,
entirely
loving
them
;
the
Angels
compasse
them
,
cover
them
,
comfort
them
,
helpe
them
in
the
way
,
and
bring
them
on
to
heaven
;
so
must
we
,
if
we
be
Michaels
Angels
,
imbrace
the
Saints
with
fervent
love
,
every
way
furthering
their
salvation
;
they
bee
the
dragons
Angels
that
scorne
them
,
disgrace
them
,
cast
them
out
,
accuse
them
;
thus
doth
these
accusers
of
the
brethren
,
plainely
bewraying
on
what
part
they
stand
,
and
that
they
have
abandoned
Michael
for
their
Generall
,
to
stand
in
the
Camps
of
the
dragon
.
Vers.
7.
And
the
dragon
fought
,
and
his
Angels
.
Wherein
consider
two
things
.
-
1.
The
actors
,
The
dragon
and
his
Angels
.
-
2.
The
action
,
They
fought
.
I.
The
actors
are
either
-
1.
The
Generall
of
the
field
,
which
is
the
dragon
.
-
2.
The
Army
or
Band
,
the
dragons
Angels
.
This
dragon
the
Generall
,
is
the
chiefe
of
devils
,
and
head
of
wicked
Angels
,
called
by
Christ
Belzebub
,
the
Prince
of
devils
,
&
the
Prince
of
this
world
,
Iohn
12.
31.
for
there
is
a
kinde
of
order
amongst
devils
,
because
,
1.
God
both
acteth
and
permitteth
all
things
ordinate
,
because
he
is
the
God
of
order
,
and
hateth
confusion
in
any
of
his
creatures
.
2.
Because
of
the
superiority
and
inferiority
amongst
them
,
expressed
in
the
relative
,
his
Angels
;
that
is
,
such
as
departing
from
his
subjection
,
whose
once
they
were
,
are
voluntarily
turned
away
unto
the
subjection
of
another
head
and
Commander
.
3.
As
there
is
an
head
and
leader
amongst
robbers
and
rebels
,
so
of
this
wicked
rout
,
whose
chiefe
is
not
Prince
of
order
,
but
of
disorder
and
rebellion
against
God
;
and
an
head
,
not
in
respect
of
dignity
or
excellency
,
but
in
malice
or
wickednesse
going
beyond
all
other
in
the
highest
sinnes
against
God
and
Iesus
Christ
.
II.
In
the
Band
or
Army
are
,
-
1.
Persons
.
-
2.
The
number
.
-
3.
The
union
,
all
in
the
Text.
-
1.
The
persons
,
Angels
.
-
2.
The
number
,
Indefinite
.
-
3.
Their
union
,
in
their
conjunction
.
I.
Persons
are
his
Angels
,
who
are
of
two
sorts
,
wicked
spirits
,
and
wicked
men
.
1.
All
those
wicked
spirits
that
fell
with
the
dragon
,
who
kept
neither
their
first
estate
nor
habitation
,
Iude
6.
2.
Wicked
men
are
included
under
the
ranke
of
his
Angels
,
for
it
is
usuall
in
the
Scripture
to
call
,
not
onely
devils
,
but
men
also
,
who
are
ruled
and
led
by
them
,
by
the
name
of
Angels
,
and
that
wicked
men
make
up
this
army
,
as
well
as
devils
,
is
more
manifest
than
doth
need
proofe
:
And
because
their
Captaines
or
Leaders
are
of
the
same
kinde
with
common
souldiers
,
they
all
often
carry
the
same
name
of
devils
,
but
see
this
in
sundry
sorts
of
wicked
men
.
1.
Wicked
Tyrants
and
persecutors
,
that
waste
and
spoyle
the
Church
,
Pharaohs
,
Assurs
,
Chaldeans
,
Romans
,
Turks
,
Antichrist
,
all
are
wicked
Angels
,
for
so
Prov.
17.
11.
the
executors
of
Gods
or
mens
justice
,
are
called
,
Rev.
20.
7.
the
loosing
of
the
Devil
to
deceive
the
people
,
is
,
the
power
given
to
the
Turke
to
oppresse
the
world
,
for
the
sinnes
of
it
against
the
Gospell
,
Re.
9.
14.
the
foure
Angels
loosed
were
the
foure
Turkish
or
Mahometan
Nations
,
that
dwelt
about
Euphrates
,
Turkes
,
Tartars
,
Sarazens
,
and
Arabians
,
who
with
huge
armies
subdued
the
third
part
of
the
world
.
Rev.
2.
10.
The
devill
shall
cast
some
of
you
in
prison
;
that
is
,
the
enemies
of
the
truth
,
lead
and
put
on
by
the
devill
;
what
they
doe
he
doth
,
as
what
the
army
doth
,
the
Generall
is
said
to
doe
.
2.
Wicked
Teachers
,
flatterers
,
heretiques
,
deceitfull
workers
,
lead
and
taught
by
Satan
to
transforme
themselves
into
Angels
of
light
,
2
Cor.
11.
13.
yet
called
his
Ministers
,
for
as
Christ
hath
his
Ministers
,
whom
he
calleth
Angels
,
as
the
Priests
in
the
Law
;
Mat.
2.
7.
Iohn
Baptist
called
an
Angel
sent
before
Christ
,
and
the
Pastors
of
the
Churches
,
Revel.
1.
the
seven
Angels
are
the
seven
Churches
;
so
Satan
hath
his
Ministers
and
Angels
,
whom
hee
sendeth
to
deceive
,
as
he
was
a
lying
spirit
in
the
mouth
of
foure
hundred
false
Prophets
against
Ahab
,
Zac.
13
2.
false
Prophets
are
called
uncleane
spirits
,
and
Antichrist
is
called
the
Angel
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
3.
Wicked
men
,
Atheists
,
Hypocrites
,
open
swearers
,
adulterers
,
resisters
of
the
spirit
and
word
of
grace
,
as
slaves
to
the
devill
,
and
ruled
at
his
will
,
using
all
their
members
as
weapons
of
unrighteousnesse
,
against
God
and
his
grace
,
all
are
in
pay
under
the
dragon
,
and
fight
under
his
colours
,
are
here
included
under
the
title
of
his
Angels
,
and
called
by
his
name
:
1
Iohn
3.
Hee
that
doth
evill
is
of
the
devill
;
that
is
,
if
he
,
as
the
devill
,
doth
it
with
pertinacity
,
and
perseverance
,
and
continuance
;
Iudas
was
called
by
Christ
a
Devill
,
that
is
,
an
Angel
of
the
dragon
;
and
wicked
opposers
and
resisters
of
grace
are
called
by
the
devils
name
,
to
shew
whose
Angels
they
be
;
in
this
Chapt.
verse
12.
the
devill
is
descended
,
that
is
,
wicked
men
stirred
up
by
him
,
acted
by
him
,
and
so
lively
resembling
him
,
as
they
having
his
nature
,
may
very
well
carry
his
name
.
These
are
armies
.
II.
The
number
is
numberlesse
;
the
plurall
number
argueth
them
to
be
very
many
,
an
innumerable
army
,
every
where
laid
in
ambush
against
the
Church
,
of
invisible
and
visible
enemies
;
and
were
it
not
for
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
wee
should
soone
know
,
to
our
cost
,
what
a
number
there
were
;
I
suppose
,
of
wicked
spirits
and
men
,
there
might
bee
a
Legion
to
every
godly
man
.
III.
As
they
are
strong
in
the
number
,
so
also
in
their
union
and
league
:
Vnited
force
is
strong
,
and
the
dragon
and
all
his
Angels
make
but
one
army
,
are
all
of
one
minde
,
one
will
,
of
one
confederacy
,
without
mutiny
or
division
;
we
have
shewed
,
that
all
of
them
are
so
banded
and
leagued
against
Christ
,
that
they
make
but
one
dragon
,
and
are
called
all
by
one
name
,
as
if
they
were
all
but
one
devill
:
Iohn
8.
the
devill
is
a
manslayer
,
by
the
word
in
the
singular
number
understanding
all
the
devils
,
and
all
his
agents
,
the
sworne
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
.
In
this
description
of
the
persons
,
the
most
unhappy
and
lamentable
estate
of
all
wicked
men
,
whom
-
1.
Qua
mali
,
as
they
are
wicked
and
linked
in
sinne
.
-
2.
Qua
miseri
,
as
they
are
undivided
in
punishment
.
I.
The
former
appeareth
by
the
comparing
of
the
disposition
of
wicked
men
with
the
disposition
of
wicked
Angels
,
in
foure
things
.
1.
Wicked
Angels
are
utterly
destitute
of
saving
knowledge
of
God
,
and
of
Jesus
Christ
,
therefore
they
are
called
lovers
of
all
darknesse
,
of
ignorance
,
of
blindnesse
of
minde
,
and
of
wickednesse
and
workes
of
darknesse
;
and
so
doe
wicked
men
,
who
not
onely
are
without
light
,
but
are
haters
of
the
light
:
It
is
true
,
that
devils
know
and
confesse
Christ
in
the
Gospell
,
Acts
19.
Iesus
I
know
;
yea
they
beleeve
and
tremble
;
so
a
wicked
man
may
repeate
all
the
Articles
of
faith
,
and
know
and
assent
to
the
History
of
the
Gospell
,
but
in
both
it
is
a
dead
faith
&
knowledge
,
which
maketh
to
their
greater
damnation
;
howsoever
,
both
of
them
may
know
generally
what
is
good
and
bad
,
what
godly
,
what
wicked
,
yet
they
never
come
to
see
their
sinne
as
they
ought
;
both
may
bee
Daemones
for
their
knowledge
.
yet
both
are
Cacodaemones
,
because
they
abuse
their
knowledge
,
to
the
hurt
and
evill
of
themselves
and
others
.
2.
As
their
understandings
are
blinded
,
so
the
wils
of
wicked
Angels
are
obfirmed
in
sinne
,
and
they
sinne
with
pertinacity
and
continuance
;
and
even
so
is
every
wicked
man
so
long
as
left
to
himselfe
,
hee
can
doe
no
other
,
nor
will
doe
no
other
but
sinne
;
there
are
no
perswasions
,
threats
,
promises
,
or
meanes
can
winne
him
from
his
sinne
,
no
more
than
the
devils
and
Angels
of
the
dragon
,
who
rise
up
and
rebell
against
all
meanes
,
as
a
swelling
flood
riseth
higher
and
stronger
against
a
stop
;
oh
how
doe
their
lusts
,
as
wicked
spirits
,
rage
more
when
Christ
comes
neare
to
cast
them
out
?
3.
Wicked
Angels
are
uncleane
spirits
,
Luke
8.
29.
&
9.
42.
&
11.
24.
because
uncleane
in
themselves
,
and
the
authors
of
uncleannesse
in
others
;
so
are
wicked
men
as
vessels
full
of
uncleannesse
,
Rom.
1.
29.
no
sin
but
raignes
in
a
wicked
man
,
howsoever
some
unrighteousnes
may
not
be
practised
by
want
of
occasion
,
or
restraining
grace
;
also
they
are
as
infectious
as
Lepers
.
4.
Wicked
Angels
are
hatefull
,
full
of
enmity
,
both
against
Christ
the
head
,
and
all
the
Saints
his
members
;
the
devill
is
a
man-slayer
from
the
beginning
,
he
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
being
a
sworne
enemy
to
God
,
to
Christ
,
to
all
good
and
divine
things
,
to
all
good
and
holy
persons
;
and
the
same
is
the
gracelesse
course
of
wicked
men
of
reprobate
mindes
,
who
are
as
full
of
poyson
and
venome
against
goodnesse
,
in
general
and
particular
,
(
as
the
proverbe
saith
)
as
an
egge
is
full
of
meate
.
II.
The
latter
;
in
that
as
wicked
as
in
the
state
of
sinne
,
with
wicked
Angels
,
so
also
in
the
same
state
of
punishment
▪
if
they
abide
impenitent
,
as
they
doe
,
this
is
plainly
cleared
,
Mat.
25.
41.
where
wicked
men
are
adjudged
to
the
same
fire
,
prepared
for
the
devill
&
his
Angels
,
both
accursed
,
both
now
bound
over
to
the
Assises
of
the
great
day
,
both
in
chaines
of
darknesse
,
both
going
unto
execution
,
both
in
their
execution
,
finally
,
separated
from
Christ
,
both
cast
into
hell
to
abide
the
torments
of
devils
.
It
behoveth
all
wise
men
to
separate
from
this
society
betimes
;
were
it
not
a
dreadfull
thing
to
bee
Ob.
I
defie
the
devill
,
and
spit
at
his
mention
,
and
scorne
all
his
Angels
.
Ans.
But
if
thou
beest
unconverted
thou
art
one
of
his
Band
and
Army
,
a
slave
to
this
Generall
,
and
marchest
stoutly
against
Michael
.
Object
.
This
is
an
uncharitable
thing
,
and
you
deale
unchristian-like
,
to
match
Christians
with
devils
.
Answ.
Tell
the
Spirit
of
God
so
,
who
in
this
Text
stileth
all
that
fight
for
the
dragon
,
his
Angels
;
tell
our
Saviour
Christ
so
,
who
told
the
Iews
,
Ye
are
of
your
father
the
devill
,
for
his
workes
ye
doe
;
wouldest
thou
do
the
works
of
devils
and
wicked
Angels
,
and
not
be
one
of
them
?
but
examine
thy selfe
,
bee
sure
thou
beest
not
so
,
but
out
of
reach
of
it
.
Quest.
How
may
I
doe
so
?
Ans.
By
these
and
the
like
rules
.
1.
Wicked
Angels
hate
Christ
deadly
in
his
person
,
offices
,
and
doctrine
.
In
his
person
,
he
would
destroy
the
Tribe
and
family
whence
he
should
rise
,
by
Attalia
,
Antiochus
;
he
would
slay
him
new
borne
,
by
Herod
;
he
would
destroy
him
in
the
wildernesse
,
he
would
set
up
himselfe
for
Christ
in
Mahomet
and
Antichrist
.
In
his
offices
,
by
innumerable
enemies
,
especially
Antichrist
,
who
casteth
at
all
;
he
is
the
head
,
the
King
of
the
Church
and
of
the
world
,
the
chiefe
Prophet
and
Lawgiver
.
In
his
doctrine
,
he
would
corrupt
his
word
,
and
falsifie
it
,
as
to
Eve
,
and
Christ
himselfe
in
the
wildernesse
;
He
is
the
father
of
lyes
,
Iohn
8.
and
the
envious
man
,
that
soweth
all
Tares
in
the
Lords
field
.
Dost
thou
love
or
hate
Christ
?
God
forbid
we
should
hate
him
,
so
said
the
Iewes
in
effect
,
Iohn
8.
37.
but
if
his
word
hath
no
place
in
thee
,
thou
wouldest
kill
him
,
as
they
would
;
if
thou
keepest
his
commandements
,
then
say
that
thou
lovest
him
,
Iohn
14.
21.
else
the
wicked
Angels
love
him
as
fruitfully
as
thou
.
2.
Wicked
Angels
are
deadly
enemies
to
Christ
in
his
members
,
they
are
stil
accusing
the
Saints
to
God
,
they
observe
their
wayes
,
studies
,
actions
,
watch
all
occasions
,
time
,
places
to
hurt
them
:
When
they
can
they
wil
afflict
them
,
in
their
bodies
and
goods
,
as
Iob
1.
and
compasse
all
meanes
to
hinder
their
salvation
,
were
it
possible
,
1
Pet.
5.
Art
thou
an
enemy
to
Christ
in
his
members
;
watchest
thou
to
mischiefe
them
,
art
thou
glad
of
any
colour
to
wrong
them
by
?
Thou
art
an
angell
of
the
dragon
.
3.
They
are
called
Belial
,
2
Cor.
6.
if
thou
beest
a
sonne
of
Belial
,
without
yoake
,
castest
off
the
yoake
and
discipline
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
too
strict
,
a
hater
and
breaker
of
good
lawes
of
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
;
a
stormer
at
such
as
are
framed
to
the
rules
of
Christianity
;
say
what
thou
wilt
,
thou
art
a
wicked
angel
,
a
runner
and
actor
with
the
dragon
,
against
Christ
,
whose
rules
thou
rejectest
and
scornest
.
4
They
hinder
godly
men
in
holy
purposes
and
practices
,
Zach.
3.
Sathan
stood
at
Ioshua's
right
hand
.
Dost
thou
hinder
preaching
,
hearing
and
practice
of
piety
in
thy selfe
,
family
,
servants
?
dost
thou
disswade
from
any
Christian
exercise
?
Christ
wil
say
to
thee
,
as
to
Peter
,
Get
thee
behind
me
Satan
.
5.
They
are
Gods
executioners
,
to
punish
and
vexe
evill
men
,
as
Iudge
9.
Saul
was
vexed
with
an
evill
spirit
,
Iudas
filled
with
devilish
wickednes
;
they
are
full
of
effectuall
seductions
and
temptations
,
to
bring
them
to
sinne
,
and
doe
them
the
service
to
convey
their
soules
to
hell
;
Homo
homini
Daemon
Dost
thou
tempt
to
uncleannesse
,
drunkennesse
,
and
draw
to
evill
?
art
thou
a
plague
to
any
one
,
to
hold
his
soule
in
sinne
;
and
helpe
him
to
hell
?
here
is
the
worke
and
marke
of
a
wicked
angel
.
6.
They
are
very
wise
,
and
of
deepe
reach
to
doe
mischiefe
,
both
by
naturall
,
and
acqusite
wisedome
;
they
have
a
thousand
arts
to
hurt
and
deceive
,
they
can
transforme
themselves
into
Angels
of
light
.
Art
thou
wise
to
doe
evill
,
cunning
to
contrive
sinne
,
wiser
in
thy
generation
than
the
children
of
light
?
thou
canst
pretend
peace
,
order
,
unity
,
and
every
good
thing
,
when
thou
intendest
the
greatest
mischiefe
;
here
is
an
angell
of
the
dragon
.
Having
spoken
of
the
Actors
,
now
to
their
action
and
fight
.
Doct.
The
dragon
and
his
Angels
incessantly
fight
against
Michael
and
his
Angels
.
Quest.
How
doe
they
fight
?
Ans.
Two
wayes
.
-
1.
By
open
force
.
-
2.
By
secret
fraud
.
I.
By
open
force
and
strong
hand
.
1.
By
exciting
an
hardened
and
wilfull
people
or
person
,
to
professe
against
Christ
&
his
members
;
as
the
Jewes
,
Scribes
,
Pharisees
professed
against
Christ
,
and
every
one
that
professed
him
;
thus
doe
the
whole
Nations
of
Jewes
and
Turkes
at
this
day
,
and
so
the
Papists
at
this
day
openly
professe
for
Antichrist
,
against
Michael
and
his
Angels
;
such
champions
are
every
where
among
us
,
wicked
persons
,
sonnes
of
their
father
,
who
contest
against
all
the
seed
of
GOD
,
and
they
would
not
be
as
they
,
for
a
world
.
2.
By
open
force
and
tyranny
hunting
out
the
profession
of
Christ
;
either
by
power
Ecclesiasticall
,
by
the
blast
of
excommunication
,
see
,
Ioh.
9.
22.
and
sentence
of
condemnation
,
pronounced
by
the
diabolicall
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
against
godly
Ministers
and
persons
,
as
against
heretikes
:
Or
Civill
,
by
warre
,
fire
,
sword
,
exile
,
massacre
,
inquisition
,
imprisonment
,
or
any
other
open
tyranny
,
by
which
the
sheepe
of
Christ
are
scattered
or
slaughtered
.
Lamentable
experience
we
have
in
Bohemia
,
France
,
the
Palatine
,
and
all
other
Countries
where
cursed
Papists
,
and
captaines
of
Antichrist
prevaile
.
II.
By
fraud
or
secret
Stratagems
,
under-mining
the
City
of
God
,
as
the
Powder
Saints
,
and
Salt-Potermen
did
the
Parliament
House
.
Quest.
How
doe
they
this
?
Sol.
Foure
wayes
especially
.
I.
In
common
wealths
and
kingdomes
,
they
fight
under-hand
against
all
good
order
,
piety
,
common
honesty
,
and
religious
life
,
by
setting
up
Magistrates
that
care
not
for
religion
,
but
would
love
that
Parish
best
that
wanted
a
Church
;
And
by
corrupting
Magistrates
,
so
farre
as
they
can
,
animating
them
to
bend
their
lawes
and
edge
of
authority
,
to
the
oppressing
of
the
godly
,
and
discouragement
of
religion
and
piety
,
and
making
judgement
Seates
shops
of
injustice
,
Asyles
of
iniquity
,
and
Sanctuaries
for
offenders
:
It
was
a
sore
fight
▪
against
Israel
,
when
the
dragon
prevailed
with
David
to
number
the
people
,
it
left
him
fewer
to
number
by
70000.
Of
all
visible
wicked
Angels
,
the
Iesuites
,
who
are
sworne
agents
to
the
Angell
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
doe
carry
the
bell
in
provoking
the
Popish
seduced
Princes
to
all
barbarous
cruelties
against
the
Church
.
II.
In
Churches
wicked
Angels
and
men
make
battell
upon
Michael
,
by
making
wayes
and
bridges
to
idolatry
,
and
the
corrupting
of
the
pure
worship
of
God
;
especially
two
wayes
.
1.
Either
forbidding
the
maine
parts
of
Gods
worship
;
so
Pharaoh
,
that
dragon
forbad
Israel
to
sacrifice
;
and
it
was
but
idlenesse
;
so
Act.
4.
17
,
18.
2.
Or
permitting
occasions
of
Idolatry
,
and
setting
them
up
even
above
the
parts
of
Gods
worship
,
as
appeareth
in
the
contention
of
the
Devill
against
Michael
,
about
the
body
of
Moses
;
and
whence
are
the
Idolatries
about
the
bodies
of
Saints
departed
,
but
from
the
same
adversary
that
then
strove
with
Michael
?
II.
The
dragon
and
his
Angels
fought
underhand
against
Christ
in
his
Ministery
,
and
that
two
wayes
.
1.
By
hindering
godly
Preachers
in
their
course
Thus
the
wicked
spirits
put
forth
their
power
in
Iannes
and
Iambres
,
to
resist
Moses
in
his
Ministerie
and
miracles
;
so
doe
now
Popish
spirits
and
prophane
persons
every
where
,
who
will
bee
sure
the
faithfull
servants
of
God
shall
want
no
molestation
.
In
the
Apostles
time
there
wanted
not
a
Diotrephes
,
who
pratled
against
them
with
malicious
words
,
neither
received
the
brethren
,
but
forbid
them
that
would
,
and
thrust
them
out
of
the
Church
,
3
Ioh.
10.
2.
By
stirring
up
false
teachers
,
flatterers
,
and
deceivers
,
who
insensibly
rob
the
Church
of
her
treasure
,
which
is
true
and
holy
doctrine
;
The
envious
man
by
them
soweth
his
Tares
,
whilest
men
sleepe
,
Matth.
13.
Hence
we
read
of
sundrey
doctrines
of
devils
,
1
Tim.
4.
12.
namely
,
the
forbidding
of
meats
and
mariages
;
so
called
,
because
the
devill
,
who
still
laboureth
to
corrupt
the
Ministerie
,
in
,
and
by
these
fights
against
Michael
and
his
Angels
.
4.
Where
hee
cannot
hinder
the
powerfull
preaching
;
hee
fighteth
by
making
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
preached
,
ineffectuall
,
sundry
secret
wayes
;
as
,
1.
By
blinding
some
that
they
cannot
see
the
truth
shining
upon
them
,
2
Cor.
4.
4.
holding
them
fast
in
incredulity
and
contumacy
.
2.
Snatching
the
Word
from
others
,
who
heare
it
carelesly
;
so
the
dragon
prevaileth
against
many
,
as
ye
heard
,
Luke
8
12.
3.
Thrusting
from
their
practice
such
as
heard
with
attention
,
when
men
heare
,
and
put
not
on
the
new
man
,
it
is
a
giving
place
to
the
devill
,
Eph.
4.
27.
4.
After
the
knowne
and
professed
truth
,
by
pulling
away
many
from
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospell
,
by
revolt
and
apostacie
,
1
Tim.
5.
15.
many
goe
backe
after
Satan
,
2
Cor.
11.
3.
I
feare
lest
as
Satan
deceived
Eve
by
his
craftinesse
,
so
also
hee
deceive
you
.
Thus
in
all
changes
of
religion
numbers
have
gone
backe
after
Satan
.
Now
after
the
manner
let
us
see
the
reasons
of
this
fight
.
Contraries
must
needs
fight
,
here
be
two
contrary
kingdomes
,
the
kingdome
of
light
and
of
darknesse
;
There
is
a
deadly
hatred
of
the
dragon
against
God
and
Jesus
Christ
.
1.
All
the
spawne
of
the
malignant
dragon
seeketh
by
all
meanes
to
hinder
,
and
obscure
the
knowledge
and
glory
of
God
,
and
to
set
up
honour
,
and
yeeld
obedience
to
the
dragon
for
God
;
see
wee
not
how
Antichrist
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
demeaneth
himselfe
,
as
if
he
were
God
?
but
what
moveth
him
?
the
dragon
acteth
him
with
strong
delusion
,
and
his
comming
is
by
the
efficacy
of
Satan
,
2
Thess.
2.
and
the
same
efficacy
of
Satan
casteth
downe
Idolaters
at
the
feet
of
antichrist
,
to
receive
lawes
from
him
to
binde
conscience
;
to
worship
at
his
word
a
breaden
god
,
made
by
a
Baker
,
in
stead
of
the
Maker
of
the
world
,
which
is
nothing
but
to
adore
the
dragon
no
other
wayes
than
the
Jewes
,
who
are
said
to
offer
to
devils
,
when
they
offered
to
Idols
,
Psal.
106.
1
Cor.
10.
2.
In
the
dragon
and
all
his
angels
,
is
an
unconquerable
hatred
of
Christ
and
his
members
,
hee
perpetually
opposeth
the
humanity
,
the
divinity
,
the
offices
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
hee
should
not
be
truly
knowne
and
beleeved
in
the
world
;
and
this
reason
our
Saviour
giveth
,
why
the
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
and
other
wicked
men
were
so
busie
against
his
person
and
doctrine
;
Iohn
15.
24.
They
have
hated
both
mee
and
my
father
:
&
for
the
hatred
of
Christ
they
never
cease
to
persecute
the
Church
his
Spouse
,
and
the
faithfull
his
members
;
so
our
Saviour
saith
,
If
the
world
have
hated
me
,
it
will
hate
you
also
,
Iohn
16.
3.
and
this
they
will
doe
to
you
,
because
they
have
not
knowne
me
nor
my
father
.
The
dragon
and
his
Angels
fight
,
to
add
unto
,
and
They
therefore
fight
to
uphold
the
dominion
hee
Beware
of
this
note
of
a
wicked
man
to
fight
against
Ob.
We
professe
Christ
,
and
are
baptized
into
Michaels
name
,
have
taken
our
presse-mony
of
him
,
and
therefore
what
is
this
to
us
:
Sol.
Can.
1.
5.
The
sonnes
of
my
mother
contended
with
me
,
and
thus
was
I
wounded
in
the
house
of
my
friends
:
Is
this
Christs
voyce
?
would
wee
know
these
dissembled
friends
?
the
markes
are
cleare
.
1.
Those
that
wilfully
resist
any
of
Gods
ordinances
,
fight
against
God
,
Acts
5.
39.
If
this
be
of
God
yee
cannot
destroy
it
,
but
bee
fighters
against
God
;
therefore
hee
that
fighteth
against
the
standard
of
Michael
,
that
is
,
the
voyce
of
the
Gospell
,
is
a
ranke
rebell
to
Christ
,
as
hee
that
shooteth
against
the
Kings
standard
.
He
that
resisteth
the
power
of
the
word
,
which
is
Michaels
Scepter
,
will
give
it
no
place
nor
obedience
in
themselves
,
and
scorne
it
in
others
;
that
mutiny
against
preaching
,
and
preachers
of
truth
,
and
practice
of
sincerity
,
fighteth
as
directly
against
God
,
as
hee
that
would
wrest
the
Kings
Scepter
out
of
his
hand
.
He
that
resisteth
the
holy
observation
of
the
Sabbath
,
is
an
ordinary
breaker
of
it
,
by
worke
or
play
,
that
scornes
strict
and
circumspect
walking
,
is
a
fighter
against
God
.
2.
Those
that
,
in
themselves
or
others
,
uphold
the
dragons
dominion
,
these
apparently
fight
against
Christ
,
not
one
of
their
lusts
must
fall
downe
before
the
word
;
looke
in
what
sinne
the
devill
did
raigne
,
for
that
they
strive
and
contend
still
,
and
none
so
great
enemies
as
those
that
strive
against
their
sinnes
,
they
must
sweare
,
and
lie
,
and
game
;
they
must
outface
conscience
,
and
scorne
godlinesse
;
so
also
they
are
loath
the
devill
should
lose
any
ground
in
others
,
and
therefore
they
strengthen
sinners
,
and
incourage
them
in
all
their
wayes
,
of
loosnesse
,
gaming
,
wasting
out
their
time
,
and
drunken
companionship
,
resisting
tumultuously
a
faithfull
Ministery
.
3.
Those
that
strive
to
inlarge
the
dragons
dominions
,
and
leavy
a
band
against
Michael
,
by
corrupting
and
●educing
as
many
as
they
can
;
they
would
have
all
as
they
bee
,
swearers
,
drunkards
,
prophane
and
loose
;
but
they
defie
all
the
host
of
Michael
,
as
Goliah
all
the
Host
of
Israel
;
Scribes
and
Pharises
will
compasse
sea
and
land
to
get
a
proselyte
,
and
if
the
wicked
can
get
in
one
that
hath
a
little
begun
a
shew
of
goodnesse
,
to
make
him
drunke
as
they
be
,
or
abet
their
lewd
courses
,
they
triumph
as
much
as
the
Philistims
when
they
conquered
Sampson
.
Doe
gracelesse
men
perpetually
fight
against
Christ
?
what
marvell
to
see
men
runne
on
to
the
extremity
1.
Is
it
strange
for
the
devill
and
his
Angels
to
sin
in
hainous
manner
?
2.
Is
it
marvell
,
that
hee
that
marcheth
after
the
devill
,
should
goe
on
to
things
unreasonable
?
3.
Is
there
any
other
expectation
from
wicked
Angels
,
whose
hearts
Satan-fils
,
as
Iudas
,
and
worketh
effectually
in
them
.
4.
Thinke
wee
their
Generall
will
be
so
modest
and
moderate
,
as
to
sticke
at
any
height
of
impiety
?
and
they
being
bound
,
must
they
not
obey
?
being
captives
,
must
they
not
bee
ruled
at
his
will
?
must
not
every
subject
bee
for
his
owne
Prince
and
kingdome
?
Are
all
these
enemies
so
infinite
in
power
,
number
,
wrath
,
plots
,
against
our
peace
and
salvation
?
1.
Not
to
stand
idle
;
are
our
enemies
in
continuall
fight
and
action
,
and
must
wee
be
bound
to
peace
?
if
wee
now
bestirre
our selves
against
them
,
must
we
be
counted
unpeaceable
and
turbulent
?
indeed
,
if
our
enemies
would
hold
their
hands
,
so
might
wee
:
But
what
a
plotte
of
the
dragon
is
this
,
that
while
he
and
his
Angels
are
at
fight
,
and
in
action
,
we
,
under
a
title
of
peace
(
worse
than
warre
)
must
not
stirre
for
our
Lords
right
,
or
our
owne
safety
?
but
we
have
learned
that
politicall
axiom
,
Hostem
,
si
agere
sinas
,
confirmas
;
Eliubs
rebuke
,
I
know
the
pride
of
thy
heart
must
not
stop
Davids
going
out
against
Goliah
.
2.
Having
so
many
enemies
against
us
,
wee
need
not
fight
against
our selves
,
or
our
owne
side
.
Quest.
How
doe
we
that
?
Ans.
1.
By
sinne
against
conscience
,
when
our
consciences
,
our
brazen
wall
,
shall
bee
taken
away
from
us
,
by
them
,
and
take
their
part
in
accusation
and
wounding
us
.
2.
By
security
and
impenitency
in
sinne
,
the
peace
of
the
strong
man
.
3.
By
excusing
and
defending
sinne
,
in
stead
of
condemning
them
,
or
our selves
for
them
.
4.
By
stepping
out
of
our
way
,
and
calling
,
by
which
we
strip
our selves
of
our
owne
strength
,
and
helpe
of
the
good
Angels
.
Vers.
8.
But
they
prevailed
not
,
neither
was
their
place
found
any
more
in
heaven
.
Having
spoken
of
the
battell
and
armies
,
which
have
joyned
issue
one
against
another
,
now
in
this
verse
we
shall
see
the
successe
,
and
to
which
side
the
victory
falleth
.
The
verse
expresseth
two
things
.
1.
That
the
dragon
and
his
forces
cannot
prevaile
.
2.
That
hee
is
mightily
prevailed
against
,
so
that
his
place
is
found
no
more
in
heaven
.
For
the
first
:
Whereas
the
dragon
,
by
himselfe
,
and
his
tyrannicall
agents
,
the
heathen
Emperors
,
intended
to
keep
under
the
Lord
of
glory
,
&
chase
out
of
the
world
the
memory
and
mention
of
Christianity
,
and
hold
the
world
under
idolatry
,
blasphemy
,
and
heathenish
worshipping
of
idols
and
devils
,
in
stead
of
God
and
his
blessed
Sonne
;
yet
could
they
not
prevaile
:
For
as
the
Sonne
of
God
was
mightily
raised
from
the
dead
▪
and
had
now
taken
his
place
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
so
must
he
for
ever
hold
his
place
;
those
usurped
titles
of
Deity
must
now
cease
,
and
those
excessively
exalted
powers
of
heathen
Emperours
,
advanced
against
him
,
must
now
be
broken
to
pieces
,
and
deposed
;
now
Christ
must
be
proclaimed
in
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
King
of
his
Church
,
and
God
,
blessed
for
ever
;
now
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
Christian
Emperours
,
faithfull
Pastors
,
holy
Martyrs
and
Professors
are
in
the
field
,
have
wonne
the
field
,
with
an
unresistible
power
,
against
which
the
dragon
and
all
his
Angels
could
not
prevaile
.
The
note
is
this
;
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
(
though
Looke
any
way
▪
a
cloud
of
strong
reasons
doth
compasse
us
,
to
perswade
this
truth
.
If
we
looke
upwards
unto
God
,
wee
see
in
him
1.
His
power
;
who
is
stronger
than
all
,
and
none
can
take
any
out
of
his
hands
,
Iohn
10.
28.
Principalities
and
powers
may
be
potent
,
but
hee
is
Omnipotent
,
and
mighty
to
save
.
2.
His
promise
;
that
he
will
not
suffer
his
elect
to
be
tempted
above
that
they
are
able
to
beare
;
that
3
His
wisedome
;
for
hee
hath
an
eye
to
foresee
all
dangers
,
an
eare
to
heare
all
counsels
,
an
heart
to
understand
all
devices
,
and
reach
beyond
all
enemies
,
to
turne
all
their
counsels
into
folly
.
4.
Affection
and
love
;
so
as
no
curse
can
prevaile
against
his
people
Deut.
23.
5.
the
Lord
would
not
hearken
unto
Balaam
,
because
the
Lord
loved
thee
;
This
love
will
bring
us
into
the
good
land
,
through
all
enemies
.
5.
Protection
;
He
is
a
wall
of
fire
round
about
Jerusalem
;
A
strong
tower
is
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
that
cannot
be
scaled
,
a
Buckler
that
cannot
be
pierced
,
a
shield
that
cannot
be
broken
,
a
rocke
that
cannot
be
entred
,
a
mighty
fortresse
,
that
can
never
be
surprised
.
Now
were
the
dragon
onely
to
encounter
us
,
weake
creatures
,
he
could
not
but
prevaile
;
but
hee
must
first
prevaile
against
the
power
,
promise
,
wisedome
,
affection
,
and
protection
of
God
himselfe
,
before
hee
can
prevaile
against
us
;
and
therefore
all
is
safe
.
Againe
,
if
wee
looke
at
our
Leader
and
Generall
,
we
have
in
him
five
things
which
make
us
unconquerable
;
1.
He
is
that
little
stone
that
breakes
to
pieces
the
iron
,
clay
,
gold
and
silver
,
all
Monarches
and
powers
raised
against
him
;
the
victorious
Leader
of
this
Army
,
never
could
,
nor
can
be
overcome
.
2.
Wee
have
in
him
,
not
onely
the
vertue
of
his
death
and
resurrection
,
but
also
the
benefit
of
his
intercession
,
supplying
us
with
unconquerable
strength
,
by
which
we
fight
and
conquer
.
3.
Wee
have
by
him
mighty
weapons
of
proofe
and
power
,
against
which
no
dragons
could
yet
prevaile
as
the
powerfull
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
that
invincible
(
I
had
almost
said
,
omnipotent
)
shield
of
faith
by
which
we
can
doe
,
suffer
,
and
overcome
all
things
,
that
defensive
helmet
of
hope
,
a
sure
and
stable
anchor
of
the
soule
;
these
are
weapons
of
Gods
making
,
and
cannot
faile
.
4.
We
have
in
him
the
donation
of
the
Spirit
,
who
is
stronger
in
us
than
hee
that
is
in
the
world
,
1
Ioh.
4.
5.
this
Spirit
teacheth
our
fingers
to
fight
,
he
gives
us
the
anoynting
,
1
Iohn
2.
20.
that
we
may
be
Kings
and
Conquerors
as
he
is
,
and
communicates
unto
us
Christs
owne
victory
.
5.
We
have
by
him
a
commission
sealed
unto
the
Angels
,
to
keepe
,
to
fence
,
and
guard
us
,
to
beare
us
in
their
hands
,
Psalme
91.
11.
And
this
comforted
Elisha's
servant
,
that
there
were
more
with
him
than
against
him
,
2
Kings
6.
3.
Further
,
if
wee
looke
at
the
enemies
,
they
cannot
1.
They
are
creatures
,
and
what
can
the
creature
doe
against
the
Creator
?
what
can
the
clay
doe
against
the
Potter
?
2.
They
are
cursed
creatures
,
cursed
in
their
persons
,
I
will
curse
them
that
curse
thee
;
Mat.
25.
41
,
Goe
ye
cursed
:
cursed
in
all
their
enterprises
and
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
mine
eye
,
Zech.
2.
8.
cursed
in
all
the
meanes
they
use
against
the
Church
,
their
fraud
,
violence
,
envying
,
lying
,
false
accusing
,
and
the
like
.
3.
They
are
captive
creatures
;
bound
,
spoyled
,
led
in
triumph
,
pinyoned
as
Lyons
in
Grates
,
or
dragons
in
chaines
;
they
cannot
lift
hand
or
foot
against
us
farther
than
our
Captaine
affords
them
leave
;
and
what
hope
have
they
to
prevaile
,
that
shall
never
have
leave
to
reach
above
our
heele
?
Further
,
if
wee
looke
at
our selves
,
as
weake
and
1.
They
shall
not
prevaile
against
our
cause
,
the
battell
is
the
Lords
;
the
question
betweene
the
dragon
and
us
,
is
Gods
glory
and
our
salvation
,
if
hee
should
prevaile
against
us
,
God
should
lose
his
honour
;
this
was
Moses
his
argument
,
Numb.
14.
15.
If
thou
shouldest
not
stand
to
this
people
,
the
enemies
would
say
,
The
Lord
is
not
able
to
give
them
the
good
land
.
2.
They
shall
not
prevaile
against
our
faith
,
though
wee
have
much
flesh
,
yet
there
is
a
little
faith
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
prevaile
against
so
little
as
a
graine
of
Mustard-seed
.
3.
Though
wee
bee
but
unprofitable
,
yet
wee
are
the
Lords
servants
,
and
therefore
he
will
uphold
us
to
victory
:
David
thought
this
a
good
argument
,
Psal.
86.
2.
O
save
thy
servant
that
trusteth
in
thee
.
4.
We
are
members
of
Christ
our
head
,
and
must
partake
in
his
victory
,
we
must
be
where
he
,
is
to
see
his
glory
:
when
he
can
patiently
suffer
his
members
to
be
rent
off
his
body
,
when
hee
can
endure
to
bee
dismembred
and
deformed
,
then
may
the
sound
members
be
pulled
away
by
temptation
or
persecution
,
then
may
the
dragon
hope
to
prevaile
,
but
not
before
.
Here
some
objections
must
be
answered
;
for
,
doth
not
the
dragon
prevaile
against
their
graces
,
their
persons
,
their
profession
?
or
how
may
we
conceive
of
this
doctrine
?
Object
.
1.
For
their
graces
;
was
not
Adam
in
innocency
pulled
away
by
temptation
,
and
Peter
by
persecution
?
Answ.
For
Adam
;
the
dragon
prevailed
against
the
grace
of
creation
,
but
hee
shall
not
against
the
true
grace
of
regeneration
;
the
difference
betweene
which
,
1.
Adam
was
to
persevere
by
his
owne
strength
,
we
,
by
the
strength
of
GOD
,
are
preserved
to
salvation
.
2.
Adam
received
grace
to
persevere
if
he
would
,
but
not
to
will
what
he
could
,
but
wee
haue
,
through
Accepit
posse
si
vellet
,
non
velle
quod
posset
.
Aug.
de
corrept
.
cap.
11.
Jesus
Christ
,
both
power
and
will
to
persevere
.
3.
Adam
wanted
the
confirmation
which
wee
have
,
both
in
the
promise
,
which
makes
the
Covenant
of
grace
surer
than
that
of
worke
,
Ier.
32.
40.
as
also
in
the
intercession
of
Christ
,
which
continually
underproppeth
us
,
&
supplies
us
with
new
strength
,
which
makes
faith
in
God
farre
more
sure
and
firme
than
that
of
Adam
,
against
which
the
dragon
prevailed
.
For
Peter
;
it
is
true
,
the
dragon
prevailed
against
the
grace
that
was
in
him
,
first
,
in
part
,
secondly
,
for
a
time
,
but
not
wholly
and
finally
.
For
in
Peter
,
the
leaves
faded
,
but
the
root
lived
,
saith
Theophilact
;
and
Augustine
,
Confession
of
the
mouth
failed
,
but
not
beliefe
in
the
heart
,
otherwise
Christs
prayers
,
that
his
faith
should
not
faile
,
had
beene
frustrate
:
the
flame
of
his
faith
was
suppressed
,
but
not
all
sparks
extinct
,
for
then
Christ
should
have
deceived
him
,
saying
,
The
gates
of
hell
cannot
prevaile
against
it
.
Object
.
2.
The
dragon
often
prevailes
against
their
persons
;
Cain
prevailes
against
Abel
,
and
slayes
him
;
thousands
of
Israelites
fall
before
Benjamin
in
a
good
cause
;
often
are
Gods
people
driven
to
the
wall
.
Answ.
God
suffereth
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
sometime
to
smite
and
oppresse
good
men
.
1.
To
correct
their
sinne
,
and
throughly
to
humble
them
.
2.
To
bring
the
dragons
to
their
top
and
height
of
pride
(
while
his
people
are
under
)
and
to
fill
up
their
measure
the
sooner
.
But
here
,
1.
Though
they
may
overcome
their
persons
,
yet
not
their
piety
,
faith
and
holinesse
,
which
they
specially
aime
at
,
and
therefore
hate
their
persons
.
2.
While
they
kill
their
bodies
,
they
perfectly
cure
them
from
all
sinne
and
molestation
;
the
Lord
doth
it
not
to
lose
them
,
but
lest
they
should
be
lost
,
he
takes
them
from
the
evill
to
come
.
3.
He
confounds
the
dragons
the
more
,
in
that
hee
increaseth
the
Church
by
that
,
whereby
they
would
ruine
it
,
watring
his
Church
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
making
them
more
than
Conquerors
,
when
they
seeme
most
conquered
and
overcome
.
Object
.
3.
But
the
dragon
prevailes
against
whole
Churches
,
&
Protestant
countries
,
&
chaseth
the
woman
often
into
the
wildernes
;
see
we
not
what
powers
&
forces
are
raised
against
the
woman
,
how
Antichrist
thrusts
into
the
Countries
,
expels
the
Gospell
and
Professors
,
and
sets
up
the
Idoll
of
the
Masse
,
and
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
seemes
stronger
,
and
prevailes
every
where
against
the
mysterie
of
godlinesse
?
Ans.
The
dragon
may
prevaile
against
some
particular
Churches
,
and
utterly
waste
and
breake
them
off
,
as
the
Jewes
,
Rom.
11.
and
so
any
nationall
Church
may
be
broken
off
.
But
,
1.
Their
sinne
hath
prevailed
against
themselves
,
contempt
of
the
Gospell
and
securitie
were
the
dragons
that
wasted
them
,
else
all
the
dragons
in
hell
could
not
.
2.
They
may
be
cut
off
from
Christ
in
respect
of
the
visible
face
,
and
of
the
externall
covenant
,
and
of
the
outward
state
and
profession
in
common
,
but
not
in
respect
of
invisible
bands
and
grace
in
any
particular
member
.
3.
They
may
prevaile
for
a
time
to
molest
many
members
of
the
Church
,
but
never
finally
to
waste
and
destroy
the
whole
Church
.
4.
They
may
prevaile
in
temporals
,
by
which
GOD
will
not
have
the
peace
and
victory
of
the
Church
measured
,
but
can
never
prevaile
against
the
salvation
and
sound
grace
of
any
member
.
5.
Let
us
not
be
daunted
at
the
forces
and
winnings
of
Antichrist
,
nor
stand
amazed
at
his
strength
;
I
say
confidently
,
could
wee
be
daunted
at
our
owne
sinnes
,
(
which
are
his
strength
)
of
all
enemies
wee
need
least
feare
him
;
for
,
1.
Hee
is
sentenced
to
destruction
,
Gods
curse
hath
blasted
him
.
2.
Our
Michael
hath
merited
and
atchieved
victory
over
him
,
and
hath
begun
it
in
us
by
detecting
him
;
and
though
he
give
us
not
victory
all
at
once
,
yet
he
will
not
give
him
over
till
he
have
utterly
abolished
him
.
3
Antichrist
is
strong
and
mighty
;
but
,
1.
It
is
but
for
the
time
of
his
reprieve
,
which
time
of
God
when
it
commeth
,
Gideon
,
and
an
handfull
of
men
shall
prevaile
against
an
host
of
Mideanites
,
lying
like
grasse
on
the
ground
,
Iudg.
7.
12.
2
,
All
his
power
shall
turne
against
him
.
3
The
Church
is
still
stronger
than
he
,
for
they
are
strongest
with
whom
the
Lord
is
,
who
wants
no
Armies
or
Hosts
of
Creatures
to
save
or
smite
by
.
4.
Antichrist
gets
no
victory
which
he
shall
hold
;
God
may
by
him
bring
the
Church
low
,
to
teach
them
dutie
,
and
then
raise
them
againe
;
as
,
Israel
can
learne
that
in
Babylon
;
which
they
cannot
in
Sion
,
but
Babel
must
be
destroyed
,
and
the
King
of
Babel
stript
naked
to
Gods
wrath
for
ever
;
so
of
this
Westerne
and
spirituall
Babylon
,
and
the
head
thereof
,
they
shall
all
goe
into
perdition
,
Now
this
is
a
ground
of
consolation
to
all
true-hearted
For
the
Church
in
generall
,
no
attemps
of
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
can
overthrow
the
Church
of
God
;
Zech.
12.
3.
Shee
is
an
heavy
stone
to
lift
at
,
if
all
the
people
of
the
earth
bee
gathered
against
her
,
1.
They
have
the
power
and
favour
of
the
King
for
them
,
and
what
subject
dare
stand
out
against
them
?
And
blessed
is
that
people
whose
GOD
is
the
Lord
,
Psal.
144.
15.
for
though
none
be
so
assaulted
,
none
are
so
protected
,
none
so
victorious
.
2.
So
long
as
the
Lords
counsell
must
stand
,
the
Church
cannot
fall
,
Prov.
19.
21.
many
devises
are
in
lewd
mens
hearts
,
but
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
must
stand
,
who
thinkes
thoughts
of
peace
and
safety
to
his
people
.
3.
So
long
as
the
Lord
breakes
the
counsell
of
the
heathen
and
enemies
,
and
ruleth
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
,
we
need
not
much
feare
the
plots
,
the
power
,
the
pride
,
the
hopes
of
wicked
men
,
who
wait
upon
lying
vanities
;
they
may
consult
against
the
life
of
the
innocent
,
but
til
the
time
be
come
,
wherein
God
cals
forth
his
servants
,
to
glorifie
him
in
suffering
,
they
cannot
touch
a
haire
of
their
heads
;
they
may
vow
,
not
to
eate
nor
drinke
till
they
have
slaine
Paul
,
Acts
23.
22.
but
they
could
not
touch
him
;
as
they
did
with
the
Head
,
so
may
they
with
the
body
:
they
tooke
counsell
to
cast
him
downe
an
hill
but
hee
made
void
their
counsell
,
and
found
a
way
to
passe
through
the
midst
of
them
all
,
for
his
time
was
not
come
,
Luke
4.
30.
4.
In
the
greatest
confusions
of
the
earth
,
when
the
very
foundations
seeme
to
be
cast
downe
,
and
the
wicked
seeme
to
carry
all
,
and
say
,
we
have
prevailed
;
yet
now
while
they
have
the
Church
under
,
they
cannot
hold
it
under
,
but
now
faith
prevailes
,
and
gloriously
riseth
unto
victory
;
could
they
hold
under
our
Head
,
or
hinder
his
powerfull
resurrection
?
no
more
can
they
the
happy
resurrection
of
the
Church
out
of
the
grave
of
death
and
darknesse
,
but
after
two
dayes
hee
will
revive
it
,
and
in
the
third
day
he
will
raise
it
,
Hos.
6.
2.
The
dry
and
dead
bones
scattered
shall
live
,
and
bee
covered
with
sinewes
,
and
flesh
,
and
skinne
,
which
lay
drie
and
dispersed
in
the
open
field
of
their
captivity
,
Ezek.
37
6.
and
therefore
as
our
Head
triumphed
gloriously
over
the
grave
and
death
,
so
doth
his
Church
even
in
the
greatest
afflictions
;
Mica
.
7.
8.
Rejoyce
not
against
me
,
O
mine
enemie
;
though
I
fall
,
I
shall
rise
;
when
I
sit
in
darknesse
the
Lord
shall
bee
a
light
unto
mee
:
The
Church
denies
not
but
she
may
be
cast
downe
,
but
not
cast
off
;
she
denies
not
but
she
may
sit
in
the
darke
,
but
not
without
all
light
;
shee
denies
not
but
that
God
himselfe
may
afflict
her
,
and
shee
feele
his
wrath
,
because
she
hath
sinned
;
but
onely
for
a
time
,
till
hee
come
to
put
a
difference
betweene
her
and
the
enemies
,
and
then
the
scoale
shall
be
changed
,
the
enemies
shall
come
into
her
place
,
and
shall
be
covered
with
shame
,
and
trodden
as
the
mire
in
the
street
,
that
is
,
utterly
confounded
and
despised
.
How
hath
the
Lord
commented
this
our
Text
and
observation
in
all
the
Countries
round
about
us
!
What
,
hath
the
Spanish
Inquisition
,
which
hath
consumed
many
thousands
of
the
Saints
,
destroyed
the
Church
?
No
,
it
hath
but
watred
it
with
blood
,
and
the
devillish
cruelty
of
it
hath
made
them
an
hatefull
nation
in
all
the
parts
of
the
world
.
Did
their
French
Massacre
destroy
all
,
as
they
thought
,
when
thirty
thousand
Protestants
were
murdered
,
against
all
lawes
,
oathes
and
promises
?
no
,
here
were
the
boughs
lopped
,
but
the
root
remained
,
and
within
few
monthes
so
sprouted
,
that
a
mighty
army
in
defence
of
the
Protestants
drew
that
mighty
King
to
such
dishonourable
conditions
of
peace
,
as
he
never
enjoyed
?
To
come
to
our selves
:
In
the
yeare
88.
when
the
great
Armado
came
,
which
the
proud
enemy
called
the
inuincible
Navie
,
to
destroy
the
mother
and
children
,
and
to
bring
to
utter
desolation
both
the
Church
and
kingdome
,
and
take
possession
of
all
,
could
they
conquer
,
yea
,
though
their
treachery
was
not
lesse
than
their
power
,
and
their
advantage
no
lesse
upon
an
unprovided
people
,
deluded
at
that
time
by
their
pretensed
propositions
of
peace
?
No
,
but
as
they
came
out
one
way
against
God
,
so
God
chased
them
an
hundred
wayes
,
and
made
their
confusion
the
stupor
and
admiration
of
all
the
world
.
In
the
yeare
1605.
when
our
Romish
Babylonians
prepared
that
infernall
furnace
,
to
destroy
the
name
and
mention
of
our
religion
,
and
to
turne
all
into
a
popish
Chaos
and
confusion
;
as
neare
as
they
were
,
what
effected
they
?
did
not
Gods
power
,
and
Gods
curse
upon
them
,
and
their
wicked
counsels
overtake
them
in
their
hellish
enterprises
against
his
owne
religion
?
who
ever
saw
Hamans
device
more
sensibly
falling
upon
his
owne
head
?
When
the
Aegyptians
saw
Gods
power
against
them
in
their
enterprises
against
Israel
,
they
could
confesse
the
Lord
fought
for
Israel
against
the
Aegyptians
,
Exod.
14.
25.
and
a
great
multitude
of
sundry
sorts
of
people
went
out
of
Aegypt
with
them
,
chapt.
12.
3●
.
and
many
strangers
seeing
Gods
power
and
grace
with
his
people
,
returned
with
them
out
of
Babylon
.
Why
doe
not
our
Romanists
so
but
runne
out
further
,
and
by
greater
multitudes
?
It
is
to
be
feared
,
that
God
hath
appointed
such
to
destruction
,
as
Pharaohs
servants
said
to
him
,
Exod.
o
7.
Wilt
thou
first
know
that
all
Egypt
is
destroyed
,
&c.
yea
,
it
cannot
be
in
the
dayes
of
such
light
,
and
detection
of
Antichrist
,
especially
in
these
countries
so
furnished
with
meanes
of
knowledge
,
that
any
can
anew
bee
carried
quite
away
with
the
efficacie
of
seduction
,
but
such
as
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
Rev.
3.
8.
Now
more
specially
for
particular
members
,
the
same
comfort
is
specially
to
be
applyed
to
them
;
for
neither
shall
the
dragon
ever
prevaile
utterly
against
any
sound
Christian
,
be
he
never
so
likely
,
neither
by
temptation
,
nor
persecution
.
I.
Not
by
temptation
;
for
,
1.
It
is
impossible
the
Elect
should
bee
totally
seduced
.
2.
Their
head
could
not
be
overcome
by
temptation
,
and
is
as
able
to
uphold
them
as
himselfe
3.
There
is
an
houre
for
the
power
of
darknesse
,
and
after
that
comes
light
:
The
Disciples
may
bee
a
long
time
tossed
with
waves
,
and
the
ship
full
of
water
,
ready
to
sinke
;
but
Christ
awakes
seasonably
,
and
rebukes
the
storme
,
and
makes
a
calme
.
4.
God
leads
no
childe
of
his
into
temptation
,
but
he
leads
him
out
also
.
II.
Neither
shall
any
persecution
prevaile
against
them
;
for
,
1.
No
persecution
can
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
;
sinne
can
,
no
suffering
,
Rom.
8.
35.
nor
,
2.
Hinder
the
joy
to
be
revealed
,
2
Cor
4.
17.
nay
,
it
cannot
but
further
it
;
for
if
wee
suffer
with
him
,
wee
shall
also
raigne
with
him
:
nor
,
3
Frustrate
the
promise
,
that
whosoever
holds
out
to
the
end
,
(
let
his
sufferings
be
what
they
will
)
shall
be
saved
:
nor
,
4.
Barre
out
the
presence
and
comfortable
favour
of
God
,
who
in
such
times
of
extremity
useth
most
familiarly
to
reveale
himselfe
,
both
in
the
inward
comforts
of
the
Spirit
above
other
times
,
and
in
extraordinary
outward
favours
,
answerable
to
their
present
estate
Oh
how
had
the
dragons
prevailed
,
if
they
could
have
bolted
and
barred
out
the
comforts
of
God
from
the
Martyrs
in
their
prisons
and
flames
of
fire
!
The
tyrant
Nebuchadnezzar
could
not
hinder
the
fourth
,
like
the
Sonne
of
God
,
from
walking
in
the
furnace
.
5.
It
cannot
raze
out
the
marke
of
God
,
set
on
his
servants
before
the
persecution
come
,
whom
if
hee
save
not
from
the
danger
,
hee
will
save
them
in
the
danger
.
Lastly
,
it
cannot
deceive
their
expectation
of
a
happy
issue
and
deliverance
,
yea
,
even
in
those
who
are
persecuted
to
the
death
;
their
death
is
to
them
a
full
and
finall
deliverance
from
all
sinne
,
misery
,
and
enemies
;
yea
,
their
death
is
but
as
a
gate
of
life
,
and
a
speedy
entrance
into
the
full
possession
of
their
heavenly
Fathers
whole
estate
,
sooner
than
the
course
of
nature
would
have
afforded
them
.
Our
Lord
and
Head
might
not
have
the
cup
of
death
passe
from
him
,
and
yet
was
heard
,
for
he
was
passed
happily
through
it
into
his
glory
:
and
his
body
is
as
the
burning
bush
,
but
not
consumed
.
Let
Chaffe
feare
the
fire
,
but
not
gold
.
This
of
the
first
Vse
.
II.
Note
here
the
happy
estate
of
the
true
Beleever
,
But
how
may
we
finde
that
we
have
prevailed
over
the
dragon
,
and
begun
this
victory
?
I
answere
;
by
these
notes
.
First
,
if
we
have
proclaimed
,
and
doe
maintaine
the
warre
against
the
Kingdome
of
Satan
and
sinne
,
by
an
undanted
profession
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
upholding
and
renewing
the
warre
dayly
against
all
unrighteousnesse
,
within
or
without
us
:
but
he
is
farre
from
victory
,
that
hath
strucke
a
league
with
his
owne
sinnes
.
2.
Marke
:
If
wee
have
gained
some
ground
,
and
beaten
out
the
strong
man
out
of
some
part
of
his
holds
;
and
whereas
hee
keepeth
foure
holds
especially
in
us
,
in
our
mindes
by
ignorance
,
in
our
wils
by
rebellion
,
in
our
consciences
by
corruption
,
in
our
life
by
loosnesse
and
disorder
,
we
may
know
him
in
part
ejected
,
if
wee
daily
renew
our
mindes
with
sound
knowledge
,
if
our
wils
be
altered
,
&
made
of
unwilling
,
willing
,
and
pliant
to
Gods
will
,
if
our
consciences
be
pure
,
tender
,
and
excusing
us
in
the
sight
of
God
;
and
if
our
whole
course
bee
changed
from
the
course
of
nature
,
to
the
life
of
God
,
and
of
grace
.
Now
we
may
conclude
a
great
victory
is
atchieved
against
the
dragon
.
3.
Marke
:
If
we
have
spoyled
him
of
his
weapons
,
or
blunted
them
,
or
turned
them
against
himselfe
:
Then
we
spoile
him
of
his
weapons
,
when
we
crucifie
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
and
mortifie
our
earthly
members
;
then
we
blunt
them
,
when
wee
strike
upon
them
rules
of
Gods
Word
,
and
oppose
them
with
the
lusts
of
the
Spirit
,
Gal.
5.
17.
then
wee
turne
his
weapons
against
himselfe
,
when
our
members
are
given
up
weapons
of
righteousnesse
,
serving
a
renewed
minde
,
our
thoughts
are
brought
into
the
subjection
of
Christ
,
and
in
our
lives
we
practise
cleane
contrary
to
his
motions
and
temptations
.
4.
Marke
:
If
we
uphold
and
advance
the
Scepter
of
Christ
in
our
hearts
,
that
his
Word
rule
us
in
all
things
,
as
the
lawes
of
the
kingdome
,
to
whom
wee
professe
our selves
now
subjects
;
yea
,
and
if
our selves
be
become
,
by
his
anoynting
,
kings
to
rule
and
sway
over
our
thoughts
,
wils
,
and
affections
,
over-mastering
our selves
,
and
those
strong
lusts
which
will
be
plotting
rebellion
,
&
raising
mutinies
against
grace
:
If
we
can
call
in
and
cherish
the
new
aids
and
succours
of
grace
daily
,
by
the
constant
and
conscionable
use
of
Gods
holy
ordinances
,
the
Word
,
prayer
,
and
meditation
,
by
which
wee
are
strengthened
:
Now
have
wee
attained
a
greater
victory
,
than
if
we
could
command
kingdomes
,
and
such
as
gives
us
a
comfortable
assurance
,
that
we
can
never
bee
quite
overcome
:
shaken
and
molested
we
may
bee
,
but
the
dragon
shall
never
recover
his
power
and
strength
in
us
,
to
hinder
our
salvation
;
for
hee
that
hath
begun
this
good
worke
in
us
,
will
finish
it
unto
the
day
of
Christ
.
Further
,
if
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
prevaile
not
Object
.
Oh
God
forbid
any
should
bee
rejected
from
Christ
;
we
all
professe
our selves
his
souldiers
,
and
subjects
,
and
hope
to
be
saved
by
him
.
Ans.
If
the
dragon
prevaile
against
any
of
us
,
and
have
us
under
his
power
,
it
is
otherwise
;
we
cannot
belong
to
two
contrarie
Captains
;
we
are
his
,
under
whose
colours
we
fight
,
and
to
whom
we
have
given
our selves
to
obey
.
Now
therfore
examine
this
point
;
whether
,
or
how
farre
the
dragon
hath
▪
prevailed
in
any
of
us
.
Rules
of
examination
are
these
.
First
,
where
Michael
cannot
prevaile
,
in
such
persons
-
1.
His
Word
-
2.
His
Spirit
-
3.
His
arme
and
hand
is
resisted
ordinarily
.
I.
That
his
Word
prevailes
not
in
many
of
us
,
is
too
manifest
.
Did
Gods
word
rule
many
of
our
Rulers
,
they
would
goe
through
stitch
,
and
shew
courage
and
conscience
in
Gods
causes
,
in
beating
downe
the
sinnes
of
the
times
,
&
frame
their
government
according
to
Gods
Word
,
and
till
they
doe
so
,
Christ
rules
not
by
them
,
and
if
Christ
prevaile
not
,
the
dragon
doth
,
except
a
lying
spirit
step
out
and
say
,
there
is
a
third
.
2.
How
little
Michaels
Scepter
prevailes
among
many
inferiour
men
,
is
evident
by
the
prevailing
of
ignorance
,
in
such
dayes
and
meanes
of
knowledge
.
How
the
god
of
the
world
blindeth
a
number
of
infidels
,
is
lamentable
to
consider
,
who
,
after
many
yeares
hearing
,
have
still
the
vaile
over
their
hearts
,
and
lie
,
and
live
in
grosse
Aegyptian
darknesse
;
as
ignorant
as
children
,
as
farre
to
seeke
in
substantiall
grounds
of
Catechisme
,
as
they
were
at
their
first
hearing
;
that
we
cannot
say
,
Christs
word
prevailes
in
them
,
unlesse
wee
may
say
,
that
the
light
prevailes
at
midnight
.
Oh
what
a
pity
it
is
!
How
many
civill
honest
men
,
whose
soules
out
of
servent
love
wee
mourne
for
,
are
reached
by
this
doctrine
!
Not
to
speake
of
numbers
,
who
would
be
thought
some-bodies
in
religion
,
yet
many
turne
away
from
it
,
many
turne
against
it
,
yea
,
hate
and
abhorre
it
.
3.
Adde
hereto
an
other
infallible
conviction
of
many
a
one
,
in
whom
the
word
prevailes
not
,
because
it
works
neither
reformation
nor
change
,
both
which
it
workes
where
it
prevailes
;
In
many
hearers
it
reformes
not
within
,
the
thoughts
are
idle
,
unclean
,
unsavory
,
the
affections
are
unruly
,
violent
,
passionate
disguised
,
&c.
It
reforms
them
not
without
;
their
words
are
vain
as
ever
,
as
unbridled
,
&
unchristian
,
as
swearing
,
as
lying
as
ever
;
their
actions
as
unprofitable
,
as
uncharitable
and
hurtfull
;
for
,
who
can
looke
for
figs
of
thistles
?
their
whole
life
is
unchanged
;
what
lust
raigned
that
raigneth
not
still
?
In
none
of
these
Michael
prevaileth
,
but
the
dragon
hath
them
fast
enough
.
II.
That
the
Spirit
of
Christ
is
likewise
resisted
,
and
cannot
prevaile
,
is
manifest
,
both
in
his
motions
,
and
graces
.
How
many
good
motions
doth
the
Spirit
suggest
,
in
the
night
,
in
the
day
,
as
upon
other
occasions
,
so
especially
in
the
Ministery
of
the
Word
?
thou
goest
away
,
and
hopest
to
be
better
by
this
or
that
admonition
;
but
either
thy
slothfulnesse
lets
it
die
of
it selfe
,
or
thou
lettest
in
some
lust
to
kill
and
quench
it
,
and
so
thou
art
much
worse
than
before
;
for
wheras
before
he
was
kept
out
,
now
thou
hast
driven
him
out
:
and
thus
many
men
weare
out
their
age
in
purposes
,
and
vaine
hopes
of
amendment
,
and
are
cut
off
before
ever
they
seriously
attempt
it
:
So
mightily
hath
the
dragon
prevailed
.
Add
to
these
another
Band
,
who
finding
the
word
knocking
at
the
dore
of
their
hearts
,
and
the
Spirit
calling
aloud
from
their
lusts
and
beloved
sinnes
,
begin
to
quarrell
and
resist
the
Spirit
,
and
fight
valiantly
against
all
such
motions
,
and
all
the
messengers
by
whom
he
moveth
:
there
is
no
perswasion
of
the
Spirit
can
prevaile
;
lusts
must
bee
served
,
profits
,
sports
,
and
carnal
delights
must
be
intended
and
followed
;
and
who
sees
not
the
dragon
effectually
prevailing
in
such
men
?
For
where
the
motions
of
Gods
Spirit
are
repelled
,
how
just
is
it
that
GOD
give
over
such
persons
to
the
efficacy
of
Satanicall
delusion
:
Now
for
the
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
,
by
which
Michael
prevaileth
;
in
how
many
that
come
to
Church
are
they
resisted
,
scorned
,
and
blaspemed
?
Is
any
thing
made
a
more
common
by-word
at
this
day
,
than
the
light
of
grace
,
and
the
power
and
practice
of
sound
grace
?
and
what
childe
cannot
see
,
that
the
dragon
,
who
rules
in
darknesse
,
doth
there
prevaile
,
where
nothing
is
so
much
chased
as
the
light
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Saints
is
turned
to
their
shame
and
reproach
?
who
,
but
dogs
and
dragons
,
would
barke
and
spet
poyson
against
grace
?
III.
They
also
resist
Michael
,
that
suffer
not
his
arme
to
prevaile
;
How
many
incorrigible
sinners
be
there
,
whom
neither
Gods
word
nor
workes
can
bow
or
bend
?
Let
God
backe
his
word
with
visible
judgments
&
strokes
round
about
them
,
&
upon
them
,
yet
they
harden
their
hearts
still
,
and
still
turne
to
their
old
course
,
going
on
from
evill
to
worse
:
Let
God
curse
their
trades
,
they
will
breake
the
Sabbath
still
;
let
God
drowne
their
Boates
,
their
goods
,
they
will
row
on
the
Sabbath
still
;
let
God
smite
by
milder
rods
,
they
heare
not
the
rod
,
nor
who
appointeth
it
;
let
God
breake
the
staffe
of
bread
,
they
will
still
make
stones
bread
;
let
God
bring
heavie
strokes
,
they
will
not
understand
,
though
the
foundations
of
the
world
be
moved
,
Psal.
82.
5.
how
doth
Michael
prevaile
,
when
such
sensible
strokes
make
men
more
senslesse
?
and
why
should
hee
smite
them
any
more
,
who
fall
away
more
and
more
?
Esa.
1.
5.
The
second
Marke
or
Rule
of
tryall
is
this
,
Where
1.
When
hee
fetters
any
man
as
a
slave
to
his
owne
lusts
,
and
the
commands
of
the
flesh
,
chaines
him
to
a
blinde
and
rebellious
heart
,
to
passionate
and
froward
affections
,
and
throwes
him
into
the
streame
of
corrupt
nature
:
This
prevaling
of
lusts
is
the
dragons
victory
,
when
sinnes
and
lusts
grow
in
number
,
strength
,
continuance
.
2.
The
dragon
prevailes
by
the
world
,
when
hee
brings
men
in
bondage
,
either
to
the
profits
or
pleasures
,
or
to
the
fashions
of
the
world
:
What
a
number
follow
the
world
with
full
streame
,
and
their
whole
strength
,
who
cannot
so
truely
be
said
to
have
the
world
,
as
that
the
world
hath
them
?
this
eager
love
to
the
world
signeth
a
man
to
have
cast
out
the
love
of
God
from
his
heart
,
see
,
Iam
,
4.
4.
&
,
1
Iohn
2.
15.
and
that
the
Prince
of
the
aire
prevaileth
in
the
course
of
the
world
,
is
apparent
,
Ephes.
2.
2.
According
to
the
course
of
the
world
,
according
to
the
Prince
of
the
power
of
the
aire
,
the
spirit
that
now
worketh
in
the
children
of
disobedience
:
where
is
he
almost
that
conformes
not
to
the
corruptions
of
times
,
places
,
and
callings
?
If
times
bee
for
Protestants
,
so
be
they
;
if
times
were
for
Papists
,
so
would
they
;
if
times
throw
downe
the
Gospell
and
Preachers
of
it
,
so
can
they
;
&
in
their
whole
course
frame
in
religion
to
their
senses
,
not
to
their
faith
,
and
live
wholy
by
examples
,
and
not
by
rules
.
Who
sees
not
how
the
dragon
triumphes
and
tramples
on
such
time-servers
,
who
yet
would
scorne
not
to
bee
reputed
sound
Christians
.
3.
The
dragon
prevaileth
by
Antichrist
,
and
enthralleth
numbers
by
the
efficacie
of
his
delusions
:
He
that
is
a
slave
unto
Antichrist
,
is
a
slave
to
the
dragon
;
for
Antichrist
commeth
in
the
efficacie
of
Satan
,
because
Satan
worketh
powerfully
in
him
&
by
him
,
2
Thess.
2.
9.
who
can
without
sorrow
consider
of
the
numbers
that
now
runne
a
whoring
after
Popery
,
and
favour
it
,
and
plead
for
it
,
after
that
not
the
Gospell
onely
hath
so
clearely
detected
it
,
but
after
it
hath
convinced
it selfe
to
bee
the
most
savage
and
blood-thirsty
religion
that
ever
was
,
that
would
make
but
one
Bonfire
of
three
kingdomes
,
and
blow
up
in
one
moment
religion
and
justice
,
Church
and
Kingdome
,
Prince
and
people
;
nay
,
after
so
many
good
lawes
enacted
against
it
,
wherein
the
whole
Kingdome
hath
given
sentence
,
and
pronounced
it
guilty
of
the
highest
treason
that
ever
men
or
devils
could
devise
.
Is
it
not
the
same
religion
it
was
then
?
did
they
ever
reverse
any
of
their
bloody
positions
?
did
they
ever
any
where
prevaile
,
and
not
chase
out
(
with
a
sea
of
sorrowes
)
all
that
looke
toward
the
truth
and
holy
religion
?
Well
,
the
sentence
was
foretold
,
Re.
13.
Antichrist
must
prevaile
among
them
that
perish
;
A
terrible
Thunderbolt
from
heaven
against
all
professed
members
of
that
Antichristian
body
,
especially
against
Apostate
Papists
,
among
whom
the
uncleane
spirit
hath
brought
seven
worse
than
himselfe
,
to
hasten
their
perdition
.
4.
The
dragon
prevaileth
by
false
and
libertine
teachers
,
like
the
false
Prophets
that
prophesied
lies
,
and
the
visions
of
their
owne
hearts
,
to
strengthen
,
with
sinful
dawbing
,
wicked
hands
,
and
discourage
godly
hearts
;
now
when
a
people
follow
such
,
and
love
to
have
such
guides
and
guidance
,
as
,
Ier.
5.
29
,
30.
the
dragon
hath
prevailed
,
to
pull
them
to
hell
.
Michael
prevaileth
by
faithfull
teachers
,
who
bring
wholesome
and
sound
doctrine
,
and
causeth
his
people
to
delight
in
them
,
and
follow
them
;
contrarily
,
the
dragon
prevailes
by
such
teachers
as
frame
themselves
to
speake
so
,
as
to
please
all
,
that
seeke
unto
them
in
ther
loose
courses
,
and
according
to
all
that
they
would
have
,
and
so
sell
them
to
Satan
:
And
what
a
just
revenge
of
God
is
it
,
that
a
people
who
will
not
suffer
the
Lords
servants
to
prevaile
with
them
,
to
bee
brought
to
the
truth
,
should
bee
fitted
with
such
Teachers
,
as
with
sweet
words
,
and
fine
devises
shall
prevaile
with
them
to
their
destruction
?
and
looke
how
much
any
one
hates
a
true
teacher
,
by
so
much
hee
loves
a
flatterer
,
who
shall
doe
him
as
much
mischiefe
,
as
the
other
would
have
done
him
good
.
Beware
of
this
sly
reach
of
the
dragon
,
prevailing
against
not
a
few
.
5.
The
dragon
prevailes
mightily
in
disobedience
;
Ephes.
2.
2.
In
whom
doth
the
Prince
of
the
aire
rule
,
but
in
the
children
of
disobedience
?
and
these
bewray
themselves
every
where
.
I.
In
such
as
walke
in
the
disobedience
of
nature
,
sonnes
of
Belial
;
who
reject
all
yoakes
,
and
refuse
all
counsell
by
Gods
word
,
Gods
Spirit
,
Gods
people
,
to
walke
at
large
,
compassing
their
lusts
according
to
the
command
of
their
owne
rebellious
wils
;
a
Sermon
or
a
Play
is
all
one
,
onely
they
can
sit
out
a
play
with
more
patience
.
II.
Such
as
are
wilfull
in
their
disobedience
against
Gods
Word
,
not
onely
of
an
unteachable
disposition
,
but
untractable
;
pricke
their
corruption
but
a
little
in
sound
application
,
oh
how
it
will
shew
it selfe
in
raging
,
stormy
,
and
unruly
distempers
!
this
festred
heart
that
will
abide
no
searching
,
is
conquered
by
Satan
:
these
that
will
not
suffer
Christ
to
rule
them
are
called
his
enemies
,
and
called
out
to
execution
,
Luke
19.
27.
III.
These
wilfull
rebels
commonly
lye
in
ambush
against
the
faithfull
,
either
to
accuse
them
,
to
make
them
hatefull
to
Magistrates
,
or
to
slander
and
scorne
them
,
to
make
them
hated
of
others
;
as
Ier.
18.
18.
Come
,
let
us
smite
him
with
the
tongue
;
and
vers.
23.
even
some
pretensed
friends
sought
to
banish
him
,
nay
,
to
doe
more
,
even
against
his
life
,
if
they
could
have
prevailed
:
No
man
can
seeke
sinistrously
to
prevaile
against
a
good
man
,
but
the
dragon
hath
first
prevailed
against
him
.
6.
The
dragon
prevailes
by
bad
society
and
example
;
when
workers
of
iniquity
meet
,
oh
how
the
devill
rules
their
counsels
,
tongues
,
actions
!
many
hands
make
light
worke
,
and
rid
much
worke
;
if
any
man
refuse
,
or
forbeare
,
or
scorne
to
joyne
himselfe
to
Gods
people
;
if
any
reproach
Gods
name
,
truth
,
or
servants
,
hate
the
society
of
Saints
,
their
persons
,
their
profession
,
or
godly
practices
,
the
dragon
hath
his
will
on
them
,
and
in
them
,
and
where
the
dragon
thus
prevailes
,
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
nothing
to
doe
,
but
to
prepare
himselfe
to
warre
,
and
wrathfull
judgement
,
against
such
sworne
enemies
of
his
Kingdome
.
Neither
was
their
place
found
any
more
in
heaven
.
We
have
heard
in
the
former
part
of
the
verse
,
that
the
enemies
could
not
prevaile
against
the
Church
,
now
wee
shall
see
that
themselves
were
prevailed
against
,
and
so
conquered
and
chased
by
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
as
they
could
not
ever
make
their
party
good
against
the
woman
any
more
,
but
themselves
were
turned
into
a
shamefull
flight
,
so
as
they
could
not
stand
before
her
.
This
overthrow
of
this
great
Army
,
is
signified
in
this
phrase
,
that
their
place
was
found
no
more
in
heaven
.
Where
,
to
finde
the
meaning
,
wee
will
answer
foure
Questions
.
Quest.
1.
What
is
meant
by
heaven
?
Ans.
Some
understand
hereby
this
heavenly
vision
,
and
make
this
the
meaning
,
that
they
vanished
away
;
or
the
heavenly
vision
,
called
before
,
a
wonder
in
heaven
;
which
;
though
it
may
be
true
in
part
(
for
they
did
vanish
for
a
time
)
yet
it
is
somewhat
harsh
to
call
an
heavenly
vision
by
the
name
of
heaven
;
and
beside
,
wee
shall
see
they
will
appeare
againe
in
this
vision
,
and
renew
their
forces
and
fiercenesse
against
the
woman
.
Some
by
heaven
understand
the
Throne
of
dignitie
and
authority
,
which
wee
have
shewed
to
bee
a
kinde
of
heaven
,
or
Throne
of
God
;
and
this
is
true
also
in
part
,
that
the
conquered
party
was
cast
from
the
Throne
of
God
,
when
those
openly
professed
dragons
were
subdued
,
and
cast
from
the
top
of
Imperiall
State
and
Majestie
,
without
hope
of
recovery
of
their
strength
against
the
woman
any
more
.
But
by
heaven
I
understand
the
Church
of
God
,
as
in
many
other
places
of
this
Chapter
,
in
which
the
dragon
sate
and
exercised
his
tyrannie
.
Quest.
2.
What
is
it
,
not
to
have
his
place
found
any
more
?
Answ.
The
phrase
is
taken
out
of
Daniel
,
2.
35.
where
this
Michael
,
the
stone
that
was
cut
out
of
the
Mountaine
,
is
said
to
smite
the
image
of
iron
,
clay
,
brasse
,
silver
and
gold
,
that
the
place
of
it
was
found
no
more
,
but
they
were
destroyed
and
dispersed
as
chaffe
;
so
the
same
Michael
here
did
so
breake
in
pieces
the
power
of
the
dragons
,
that
they
had
no
more
place
in
the
Church
to
domineere
and
tyrannize
against
the
Saints
,
as
they
had
done
,
but
they
are
now
conquered
and
expulsed
out
of
heaven
.
Quest.
3.
What
conquest
was
this
,
or
when
was
it
obtained
?
Ans.
The
conquest
of
Michael
against
the
dragon
,
was
,
-
1.
Generall
.
-
2.
Speciall
.
The
former
was
,
when
before
this
time
the
dragon
was
most
powerfully
conquered
.
1.
By
the
death
of
Christ
,
spoyling
all
principalities
and
powers
.
2.
By
his
powerfull
resurrection
,
thereby
conquering
and
triumphing
over
sinne
,
death
,
hell
,
Satan
,
the
world
,
the
grave
,
&c.
3.
By
the
powerfull
preaching
of
the
Apostles
,
in
the
conversion
of
the
world
to
Christ
.
4.
By
the
profession
,
confession
,
and
Martyrdome
of
the
Apostles
themselves
,
whereby
the
most
potent
tyrants
were
convicted
and
subdued
.
This
generall
overthrow
is
not
here
properly
meant
,
but
a
speciall
victory
,
and
overthrow
of
some
speciall
dragons
that
rose
up
afterward
to
waste
the
Church
,
because
this
is
a
prophesie
after
S.
Iohns
time
,
the
proper
interpretation
and
accomplishment
whereof
is
plentifully
cleared
in
Ecclesiasticall
History
:
For
,
1.
What
place
had
the
dragon
in
the
Church
,
when
those
fierce
Tyrants
and
tygers
,
those
imperiall
dragons
,
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Dioclesian
,
Trajan
,
and
the
other
who
shed
a
sea
of
Christian
blood
to
abolish
the
very
name
of
Christ
,
were
miserably
destroyed
and
extinct
by
foule
and
fearefull
deaths
and
destructions
,
and
some
of
them
,
as
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
being
wounded
to
death
,
blasphemed
,
&
with
extreme
fury
cryed
,
with
his
bowels
and
blood
in
his
own
hands
,
Vicisti
Galileae
?
2.
What
place
had
the
dragon
in
the
Church
,
when
noble
Constantine
had
slaine
those
foure
savage
Tyrants
and
Monsters
,
Maximinus
,
Maxentius
;
Licinius
,
and
Maximinian
,
and
became
the
great
Protector
of
Christian
faith
;
and
to
signifie
that
now
the
dragon
was
overcome
,
not
without
Gods
speciall
Providence
,
he
set
up
upon
the
gates
of
his
Palace
his
owne
picture
,
with
a
dragon
lying
slaine
under
his
feet
,
and
a
Dart
thrust
through
him
,
as
Eusebius
Euseb.
in
vit.
Const.
orat
.
3.
reports
,
which
is
a
plaine
demonstration
of
the
accomplishment
of
this
Prophesie
?
3.
What
place
had
the
dragon
in
the
Church
,
when
by
the
free
preaching
of
the
Gospell
by
orthodox
Pastors
and
Bishops
,
the
Idols
and
heathen
gods
were
cast
downe
,
their
worship
abolished
,
their
Temples
destroyed
,
Paganisme
was
turned
into
Christianisme
,
and
Christs
Kingdome
grew
so
fast
,
as
that
it
was
received
through
the
world
,
in
the
places
and
countries
where
the
dragons
had
formerly
cast
it
out
?
4.
What
place
had
the
dragon
in
heaven
,
when
those
innumerable
droaves
of
Heretikes
,
such
as
Valentinus
,
Basilides
,
Manes
,
Marcion
,
Photinus
,
and
especially
Arrius
,
who
had
infected
the
whole
world
,
and
other
most
deadly
enemies
to
Christs
person
,
natures
,
and
offices
,
were
first
wounded
,
and
smitten
,
and
condemned
with
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
(
the
hammer
of
heresies
)
and
after
with
the
hand
of
God
upon
them
in
miserable
and
wretched
deaths
,
as
Histories
are
plentifull
in
observation
?
Thus
have
wee
seene
the
truth
of
this
Prophesie
,
when
,
and
how
the
dragon
and
his
Angels
were
cast
out
of
heaven
,
and
their
place
was
found
no
more
.
Quest.
4.
How
can
it
be
said
,
that
the
dragons
place
was
no
more
found
in
heaven
,
seeing
he
returnes
againe
and
renewes
his
warre
against
the
woman
,
vers.
13.
and
17
?
Answ
1.
Our
Saviour
in
Iohn
12.
31.
saith
,
The
Prince
of
the
world
is
cast
out
,
and
so
the
death
of
Christ
hath
cast
him
out
of
possession
;
so
as
,
although
hee
may
come
to
claime
,
yet
never
to
possesse
.
2.
He
may
come
to
assault
the
Church
&
molest
the
woman
,
but
never
to
dispossesse
her
of
her
heavenly
happinesse
;
all
the
dammage
he
brings
her
is
but
nibling
at
her
heele
,
he
cannot
reach
her
head
;
Ioh.
14.
30
The
Prince
of
the
world
came
against
Christ
,
but
found
nothing
in
him
,
that
is
,
had
no
power
,
no
advantage
against
him
;
and
so
it
is
in
proportion
with
the
members
.
3.
Hee
may
shew
himselfe
in
temptations
,
and
in
raising
horrible
and
hidious
persecutions
,
as
at
this
day
,
but
without
all
power
or
hope
of
prevailing
:
He
comes
not
to
stand
to
it
if
hee
bee
resisted
,
nor
to
overcome
in
the
issue
,
but
to
be
overcome
,
and
at
last
so
fully
overcome
,
as
his
place
shall
never
bee
found
in
heaven
,
nor
in
the
Church
,
but
shall
be
bound
fast
in
chaines
of
blacke
and
hellish
darknesse
for
ever
.
Doctr.
Note
hence
,
that
all
the
enemies
of
the
Church
shall
bee
finally
destroyed
,
so
as
their
place
shall
bee
no
more
found
;
Iob.
20.
7.
The
wicked
shall
perish
for
ever
like
his
dung
,
and
the
eye
that
hath
seene
him
,
shall
say
,
where
is
hee
?
Psal.
37.
10.
36.
Yet
a
little
while
and
the
wicked
shall
not
bee
,
yea
,
thou
shalt
diligently
consider
his
place
,
and
it
shall
not
bee
;
and
,
He
flourished
as
a
greene
Bay-tree
,
but
hee
passed
away
,
and
loe
hee
was
gone
;
I
sought
him
,
but
he
could
not
be
found
.
For
why
?
1.
Gods
curse
takes
hold
on
them
;
and
is
too
I
will
curse
them
that
curse
thee
.
This
curse
cuts
off
,
First
,
their
persons
,
Psal.
37.
38.
They
that
are
cursed
of
God
,
shall
bee
cut
off
.
Secondly
,
their
plots
,
counsels
,
hopes
,
aymes
,
and
wishes
,
as
in
the
same
place
,
The
end
of
the
wicked
shall
be
cut
off
and
frustrate
.
Thirdly
,
their
present
jollity
,
even
in
this
life
;
often
the
curse
meets
them
in
every
corner
,
as
the
Angell
with
his
sword
did
Balaam
;
so
in
Pharaoh
,
Haman
,
Iudas
,
Iulian
;
and
almost
all
tyrants
and
heretikes
came
to
lamentable
destruction
.
Fourthly
,
alwayes
their
hoped
happinesse
in
the
life
to
come
;
for
as
GOD
hurles
the
wicked
man
out
of
his
place
in
earth
,
so
hee
sends
him
into
his
own
place
(
as
is
said
of
Iudas
)
that
he
may
dwell
for
ever
in
the
place
of
his
iniquitie
,
Iob
8.
4.
2.
Gods
justice
pursueth
and
hunteth
the
wicked
man
to
destruction
;
let
him
seeke
never
so
many
muses
and
burrows
of
craft
and
policie
to
hide
himselfe
in
,
the
Lords
revenge
followes
him
step
by
step
,
till
it
overtake
him
,
2
Thess.
1.
6.
It
is
a
righteous
thing
with
God
,
to
render
tribulation
to
them
that
trouble
you
;
Achan
troubleth
all
Israel
,
and
the
Lord
troubleth
Achan
,
Ioshua
7.
25.
the
enemie
makes
the
Saints
drinke
the
cup
of
affliction
,
but
they
taste
but
the
top
,
which
is
medicinable
,
but
the
Lords
justice
reserves
for
him
the
dregs
and
bottome
of
his
cup
of
wrath
for
poison
;
they
chase
the
Saints
unjustly
out
of
the
earth
with
a
sea
of
sorrow
,
but
the
Lord
justly
casts
them
out
of
earth
and
heaven
,
into
a
bottomelesse
sea
of
everlasting
wrath
.
3.
They
must
bee
covered
with
shame
that
warre
with
Sion
,
Psal.
129.
5.
First
,
because
she
being
Gods
owne
Spouse
and
delight
,
hee
accounteth
her
cause
to
be
his
,
her
sufferings
his
,
her
enemies
his
,
and
cannot
but
out
of
love
and
jealousie
avenge
her
quarrels
,
and
execute
vengeance
on
her
adversaries
,
Deut.
32.
43.
Secondly
,
because
her
sonnes
are
the
blessed
seed
:
If
Mordecai
be
the
seed
of
the
Jewes
,
Haman
shall
fall
before
him
,
and
make
no
end
of
falling
,
Ester
6.
13.
4.
The
fervent
and
faithfull
prayers
of
the
Church
are
as
an
heavy
Hatchet
to
knock
the
enemies
on
the
head
:
never
could
any
prosper
still
that
had
the
prayers
of
the
Church
against
them
;
Hezekiah
prayes
against
Senacherib
and
Rabshekah
,
and
God
sends
a
blast
on
them
,
and
shakes
all
their
power
in
pieces
,
2
Kings
16.
6.
The
like
in
Haman
,
Iudas
,
Iulian.
If
this
thundring
Legion
come
against
them
,
they
cannot
Marcus
Aurelius
,
Emperor
,
to
the
Senate
&
people
of
Rome
;
the
Christians
by
praier
obtained
for
him
a
sweet
showre
of
water
,
when
he
wanted
five
dayes
,
and
a
showre
of
Haile
,
and
Thunder
,
and
Lightning
against
the
adversaries
.
The
Use
hereof
concernes
both
the
godly
,
and
their
enemies
.
1.
The
godly
have
hence
a
ground
of
patience
and
contentment
,
and
learne
not
to
envie
or
fret
at
the
exaltation
of
wicked
adversaries
;
consider
the
end
,
and
thou
shalt
see
no
cause
;
see
,
Nahum
1.
2.
and
Psal.
37.
7
,
10.
2.
Here
is
comfort
for
the
people
of
God
,
a
time
comes
when
the
place
of
Gods
enemies
shall
not
bee
found
;
Now
they
are
in
place
,
and
hope
to
prevaile
,
but
they
cannot
;
for
,
1.
Satan
,
the
head
of
the
dragon
,
the
God
of
peace
shall
tread
under
our
feet
,
Rom.
16.
20.
2.
For
those
spirituall
powers
which
he
brings
against
us
,
sin
,
death
,
hell
,
and
damnation
,
they
shall
bee
no
more
,
their
place
shall
not
bee
found
,
Rev.
20.
14.
3.
For
the
world
,
all
that
is
borne
of
God
overcommeth
the
world
,
1
Ioh.
5.
4.
and
it
passeth
away
,
and
the
fashion
of
it
shall
bee
no
more
.
4.
For
wicked
men
and
temporall
enemies
,
as
Moses
said
to
the
Israelites
at
the
Sea
,
Those
enemies
whom
your
eyes
hath
seene
to
day
,
ye
shall
never
see
more
,
Exod.
14.
13.
so
may
we
say
of
these
.
5.
For
Antichristian
and
Popish
tyrants
and
enemies
,
yet
a
little
while
and
they
shall
be
found
no
more
;
in
the
cup
shee
hath
filled
unto
us
,
shall
be
filled
double
;
No
man
shall
buy
her
wares
any
more
,
Rev.
18.
11.
all
her
glory
and
wealth
,
(
called
fat
and
excellent
things
)
are
departing
,
and
none
shall
finde
them
any
more
,
vers.
14.
with
violence
shal
the
great
City
Babylon
be
cast
as
a
Milstone
into
the
Sea
,
&
be
found
no
more
,
ver.
21
,
22
,
23.
she
hath
brewed
blood
,
&
blood
must
bee
her
drinke
.
Our
owne
Babylonians
began
,
not
long
since
,
to
prate
of
the
price
of
Fagots
,
to
shew
what
they
meditate
,
and
that
they
are
of
the
right
blood
of
their
bloody
Parents
;
But
I
assure
them
,
fire
and
Brimstone
shall
bee
cheape
enough
,
when
that
showre
appointed
fals
upon
that
filthy
Babylon
,
to
revenge
their
fiery
rage
against
the
Lords
servants
.
Thus
shal
the
Elect
see
all
their
foes
their
footstool
;
let
us
make
our
faith
our
present
victory
,
this
shall
bring
fruition
,
which
is
a
full
and
finall
triumph
.
3.
It
teacheth
the
godly
,
seeing
the
place
of
wicked
men
shall
not
be
found
,
to
make
sure
of
a
stable
and
firme
estate
;
and
that
is
,
1.
By
repentance
and
reconciling
our selves
to
God
;
see
,
Iob
11.
14.
and
,
22.
21.
2.
By
stedfastnesse
in
faith
,
and
other
graces
;
all
our
stability
is
founded
in
Gods
covenant
,
as
on
a
sure
rocke
;
stable
faith
upholds
the
whole
estate
;
truth
of
faith
and
grace
is
an
impregnable
hold
and
fortresse
,
but
a
wavering
minde
,
in
faith
and
religion
,
is
restlessely
tossed
and
carried
every
where
by
temptation
or
persecution
from
the
truth
.
3.
By
joyning
in
Gods
worship
with
Gods
people
;
Iob
22.
27.
He
that
is
a
pure
worshipper
,
that
lifts
his
face
to
God
,
and
makes
his
prayer
and
renders
his
vowes
unto
him
,
the
light
shall
shine
upon
his
wayes
;
when
others
are
cast
downe
,
he
shall
say
,
I
am
lifted
up
.
4.
By
uprightnesse
and
integritie
,
walking
conscionably
before
God
and
man
;
only
uprightnesse
and
a
good
conscience
can
bring
in
a
sure
estate
;
when
an
evill
conscience
rageth
as
the
sea
,
a
good
and
pure
conscience
hath
peace
,
and
confidence
,
yea
assurance
in
life
and
death
.
The
next
Use
belongs
to
the
enemies
of
the
First
,
to
terrifie
them
,
in
that
they
cannot
chuse
but
worke
their
owne
woe
and
wracke
.
The
woefull
condition
of
persecutors
&
enemies
is
,
that
howsoever
they
lift
up
themselves
against
God
and
his
truth
,
they
must
come
downe
;
was
it
not
a
wofull
fall
of
Haman
,
when
hee
sought
his
life
of
Hester
,
whose
life
hee
had
sought
?
Now
this
must
needs
be
;
1.
Because
they
fight
with
the
Lambe
,
and
the
Lambe
overcomes
them
,
Rev.
17.
14.
nay
,
the
Lambe
will
never
leave
them
till
they
confesse
themselves
overcome
:
Pharaoh
with
all
his
power
chased
Israel
as
a
company
of
fearefull
Hares
before
him
,
but
was
not
he
forced
to
yeeld
the
bucklers
?
were
not
his
Sorcerers
forced
to
say
,
This
is
the
finger
of
God
,
Ex.
8.
19
?
did
not
himselfe
beg
prayers
of
Moses
&
Aaron
?
did
not
his
Princes
say
,
Let
us
flie
from
before
Israel
,
for
God
and
the
Lambe
fights
for
them
?
Did
not
great
Nebuchadnezzar
confesse
himselfe
overcome
,
when
hee
cast
the
servants
of
God
into
the
fire
,
but
could
not
command
the
fire
to
burne
them
?
when
he
loosed
those
whom
he
had
bound
,
and
was
forced
to
extoll
whom
hee
had
ignominiously
vilified
,
yea
,
to
absolve
,
justifie
and
advance
those
whom
hee
had
condemned
?
Iulian
must
say
,
Vicisti
Galilaee
.
2.
Their
rage
and
fury
against
the
Church
makes
them
runne
headily
upon
their
owne
ruine
;
for
it
suffers
them
not
take
any
good
counsell
,
but
in
pursuite
of
their
chase
march
furiously
as
Iehu
,
and
plunge
themselves
into
such
a
depth
as
they
cannot
wade
out
againe
.
Could
Pharaoh
get
back
againe
,
when
himselfe
,
his
Princes
,
power
and
Chariots
were
in
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
?
now
hee
found
hee
was
too
deepe
,
and
hee
that
found
a
way
in
,
could
finde
no
way
out
;
had
hee
consulted
with
himselfe
,
hee
might
well
have
thought
,
that
God
made
that
not
a
way
for
him
,
but
for
Israel
,
whose
businesse
lay
beyond
Sea
.
Could
Haman
get
backe
againe
,
when
hee
had
laid
that
wicked
plot
,
without
breaking
his
owne
necke
?
Could
Iudas
,
having
betrayed
innocent
blood
,
get
backe
againe
without
shedding
his
owne
?
3.
Their
instance
and
furious
pursuit
of
their
purposes
carry
them
so
farre
,
that
commonly
nothing
can
be
the
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
but
their
owne
destruction
,
as
in
the
former
examples
of
Pharaoh
and
Haman
.
The
like
we
might
observe
in
that
fierce
intended
invasion
of
88.
and
the
same
in
the
Hellish
Powder-plot
,
wherein
the
godly
came
out
of
trouble
,
and
the
wicked
came
in
his
stead
.
Thus
saith
Salomon
,
The
wicked
shall
bee
a
ransome
for
the
just
,
and
the
transgressors
for
the
righteous
,
Prov.
21.
18.
Such
is
the
irreconciliable
rage
of
wicked
men
,
as
having
the
godly
at
advantage
,
no
ransome
will
be
taken
,
and
they
have
no
ransome
if
it
would
be
taken
;
but
the
Lord
provides
a
ransome
for
him
,
the
enemy
himself
shal
pay
his
ransom
,
himselfe
shall
suffer
for
him
,
he
shall
sinke
and
perish
,
that
the
other
escape
:
Herod
seekes
the
Babes
life
,
his
owne
life
shall
ransome
it
,
and
that
the
Babe
may
escape
,
he
shal
die
that
sought
the
Babes
life
.
4.
The
pride
of
wicked
enemies
must
needs
give
them
a
fearefull
fall
:
For
,
if
for
the
humiliation
and
scourge
of
the
Church
,
God
suffers
him
to
prevaile
a
while
,
the
more
he
prospers
in
his
way
,
the
more
he
provokes
God
,
and
prides
himselfe
against
him
,
till
hee
be
at
the
height
,
fit
to
bee
taken
downe
.
Rabshakeh
,
because
the
gods
of
the
Nations
could
not
deliver
the
people
out
of
his
hands
,
growes
to
high
blasphemie
against
the
God
of
heaven
,
Psal.
73.
6
,
9.
Pride
compasseth
them
as
a
chaine
,
and
then
they
talke
presumptuously
,
and
set
their
mouth
against
heaven
;
so
doe
Papists
at
this
day
.
5.
As
his
seed
time
is
,
so
is
his
harvest
like
to
bee
.
As
a
man
sowes
,
so
shall
he
reape
;
he
is
ever
sowing
iniquitie
,
and
cannot
but
reape
affliction
.
Prov.
22.
8.
his
owne
wickednesse
takes
him
by
the
heele
;
as
hee
brewes
sorrow
,
so
must
he
drinke
;
hee
drinkes
deepe
of
the
cup
of
sinne
,
and
must
drinke
deepe
of
the
cup
of
vengeance
:
according
to
his
conception
,
so
is
the
birth
like
to
bee
;
he
hath
conceived
mischiefe
,
and
must
bring
forth
wrath
;
his
sorrowes
are
comming
on
him
,
as
on
a
woman
in
travell
,
as
certain
,
as
sharpe
,
but
hopelesse
and
desperate
.
Object
.
The
enemies
have
a
wealthy
and
flourishing
estate
.
Answ.
1.
All
they
have
is
from
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
shall
in
wrath
be
snatched
away
from
them
,
so
that
their
place
which
knew
them
,
shall
know
them
no
more
.
2.
Riches
shall
not
availe
in
the
day
of
wrath
,
nor
can
deliver
from
death
,
Prov.
11.
4.
However
our
adversaries
would
blinde
their
Proselytes
,
they
shal
know
,
that
wealth
can
never
buy
heaven
,
nor
release
from
hell
,
nor
Purgatory
the
next
chamber
to
it
,
as
idle
Monkes
have
dreamed
.
Ob.
But
they
are
strong
and
potent
,
and
prevaile
.
Answ.
1.
They
may
prevaile
for
a
time
,
but
shall
not
escape
.
2.
It
is
enough
,
they
deceive
themselves
with
a
conceit
of
stability
and
sure
footing
,
but
let
not
us
be
deceived
for
company
,
but
looke
into
the
Scriptures
we
shall
see
,
that
nothing
is
more
vaine
than
a
wicked
mans
prosperitie
,
Psal.
37.
2.
they
are
soone
cut
downe
,
and
wither
as
grasse
;
there
is
a
little
flourish
,
but
no
stability
,
;
if
the
flower
bee
not
cut
downe
,
it
withers
of
it selfe
;
and
verse
20.
They
shall
be
consumed
as
the
fat
of
Lambes
,
offred
in
daily
sacrifice
,
which
no
sooner
came
to
the
fire
of
the
Altar
,
but
it
melted
and
vanished
into
smoake
;
so
are
these
;
and
how
then
are
they
stable
?
shal
we
compare
their
vain
and
unstable
stability
with
any
thing
more
vaine
?
Psa.
1.
4.
see
him
compared
to
chaffe
:
1.
Nothing
is
more
vile
than
chaffe
,
it
is
good
for
nothing
,
so
is
nothing
more
vile
than
a
wicked
enemie
of
God
and
his
Church
.
2.
Nothing
more
vaine
,
so
nothing
more
light
than
a
wicked
man
,
hee
is
lighter
than
vanity
,
and
can
hold
no
waight
,
Psal.
62.
10.
let
him
be
waighed
as
Baltasar
,
he
will
be
found
too
light
,
and
the
heavier
he
is
with
sinne
,
the
lighter
hee
is
to
God
.
3.
Nothing
is
sooner
blowne
away
than
chaffe
,
nor
nothing
more
easie
to
bee
blowne
away
out
of
his
place
than
a
wicked
man
;
they
may
shew
like
Mountaines
but
are
but
heapes
of
chaffe
;
they
may
seeme
like
rocks
for
firmnesse
and
stability
,
but
wanting
solidity
before
God
,
have
no
stablishment
;
David
did
but
looke
off
them
,
and
they
were
gone
,
and
their
place
not
found
.
Object
.
But
they
continue
long
in
their
fiercenesse
against
the
Church
,
and
we
cannot
hope
of
any
issue
or
end
of
their
malice
.
Ans.
For
the
time
of
Gods
patience
they
are
still
,
but
when
that
is
expired
,
they
are
hurled
away
out
of
their
places
as
chaffe
lyes
still
unmoved
in
a
calme
season
,
till
a
strong
winde
arise
,
and
then
it
is
seene
no
more
;
so
wicked
men
,
who
are
chaffe
,
may
be
still
till
the
wrath
of
God
,
as
a
storme
or
whirlewinde
,
arise
and
carry
them
quite
away
;
see
,
Hos.
13.
3.
Againe
,
though
the
Lord
seeme
silent
,
while
hee
doth
not
teare
them
in
peeces
like
a
Lyon
,
yet
hee
as
a
moth
,
consume
them
:
when
his
wrath
blazeth
not
out
in
flames
at
once
,
to
burne
up
these
thornes
,
yet
it
feeds
on
them
,
as
fire
on
fewell
,
and
moulders
them
away
insensibly
.
Object
.
They
have
many
faire
pretenses
for
their
practises
;
they
intend
the
advancement
of
religion
,
the
setting
up
of
the
ancient
Catholike
faith
,
the
suppressing
of
heretikes
,
the
blowing
up
these
apostates
and
heretikes
,
with
whom
no
faith
is
to
bee
kept
.
Ans.
Iezabel
may
for
a
time
cover
her
cruelty
,
with
pretext
of
piety
and
religion
,
1
King
.
21.
but
God
will
ere
long
shew
,
that
piety
shall
be
no
cloke
to
villany
and
murder
.
Secondly
,
let
this
provoke
the
enemies
to
some
moderation
toward
the
people
of
God
;
if
not
for
love
of
grace
in
them
,
yet
for
love
of
themselves
:
hee
that
would
not
goe
under
continuall
expectation
of
sudden
ruine
,
let
him
cease
his
enmity
against
the
people
of
God
;
nothing
in
the
world
can
save
a
wicked
man
from
being
cast
away
in
his
malice
:
cast
not
downe
thy
countenance
on
them
,
as
Cain
,
who
was
therefore
cast
out
of
his
fathers
house
;
raise
not
false
reports
against
them
,
nor
receive
any
:
invent
not
words
against
them
,
as
did
Davids
enemies
:
Haman
was
hanged
on
his
owne
gallowes
,
for
such
inventions
and
suggestions
against
Israel
;
Afflict
them
not
by
word
or
deed
,
by
fraud
or
force
,
for
this
is
a
token
of
perdition
.
2
Thess.
1.
For
the
notes
of
a
man
whose
place
shall
not
bee
found
,
but
hastening
his
ruine
;
First
,
one
in
the
Text
;
hee
that
is
a
plotter
against
Christ
the
Head
,
or
against
his
Members
,
runnes
upon
the
point
of
this
heavy
curse
;
Iudas
plots
against
Christ
,
and
presently
his
place
was
not
found
,
hee
went
to
his
owne
place
,
Act.
1.
25.
the
Jewes
plotted
against
Christ
,
and
the
Romans
came
and
tooke
away
their
place
and
Nation
;
The
Nation
or
kingdom
that
wil
not
serve
thee
,
shal
perish
;
so
he
that
contrives
against
the
members
of
Christ
,
hasteneth
his
own
ruine
:
God
gives
such
over
to
run
riot
,
that
every
one
may
see
the
end
of
their
way
.
Saul
when
he
hunts
David
,
and
had
set
an
envious
eye
upon
him
,
and
watched
him
mischief
,
that
all
Davids
piety
,
and
wisedome
,
and
innocency
cannot
prevaile
,
but
hee
bolts
on
;
GOD
gives
him
up
to
runne
to
witches
,
which
himselfe
had
condemned
,
that
all
might
see
God
gone
from
him
:
Even
so
,
when
men
contrive
against
Gods
servants
,
against
their
owne
consciences
,
and
their
owne
protestations
,
as
Saul
did
to
David
,
&
make
grace
and
innocency
their
Butt
to
shoot
at
,
and
as
much
hope
to
make
a
league
with
hell
,
as
with
them
,
God
gives
them
up
to
hatefull
things
,
condemned
by
themselves
,
to
drunkennesse
,
filthines
,
usury
,
base
and
shamefull
courses
,
that
their
name
stinkes
as
a
Candle
sluttishly
put
out
,
not
after
,
but
before
they
are
put
out
,
that
all
men
may
see
them
cast
out
of
their
place
&
parts
before
hand
:
and
if
the
wicked
servants
talent
be
taken
from
him
,
what
remaines
but
the
other
part
of
the
sentence
,
Cast
him
into
utter
darknesse
,
Mat.
25.
30.
2.
Another
note
of
a
man
whose
place
shall
not
bee
found
,
is
hee
is
one
whose
place
is
not
found
amongst
Gods
people
in
his
House
and
ordinances
.
Cain
,
as
vile
as
hee
was
,
being
cast
out
from
the
presence
of
God
,
complaines
of
a
miserable
case
;
many
outcasts
now
wilfully
excommunicate
themselves
,
and
please
themselves
in
it
:
their
owne
hatred
of
grace
hath
cast
them
out
from
Gods
people
and
worship
already
;
Gods
house
hath
already
spewed
them
out
,
as
unworthy
of
the
fellowship
of
Gods
people
;
and
whither
are
they
hastening
?
hee
that
will
not
abide
to
have
his
place
found
amongst
Gods
people
,
shall
one
day
have
his
wish
,
his
place
shall
never
bee
found
among
them
.
Thirdly
,
a
man
blowne
about
as
chaffe
and
dust
already
,
shall
never
have
a
stable
estate
hereafter
;
as
;
I.
If
any
bee
carried
with
every
blast
of
false
doctrine
,
as
unrooted
&
unsetled
in
the
faith
;
never
was
there
change
of
religion
,
but
Satan
raised
false
teachers
and
seducers
,
who
did
privily
bring
in
damnable
heresies
,
such
as
Iannes
and
Iambres
,
that
resisted
the
truth
,
and
carryed
away
numbers
from
the
truth
,
themselves
first
carryed
away
by
the
deceit
of
Balaams
wages
;
beware
of
such
Popish
Pedlers
,
that
helpe
to
sell
the
people
of
God
into
the
hands
of
the
cursed
Babylonians
;
Ieremie
describes
such
,
1.
They
cast
aside
the
Word
of
God
,
and
deliver
their
owne
dreames
,
chaffe
instead
of
wheare
;
they
bend
and
straine
their
wits
to
looke
out
vaine
and
foolish
things
,
causes
of
banishment
,
Lam.
2
,
14.
2.
They
are
described
by
their
intolerable
&
Iesuiticall
lying
,
fathering
that
upon
the
Lord
which
the
Lord
never
spake
:
where
doth
the
Lord
in
al●
the
Scripture
enveigh
against
the
powerfull
&
frequent
preaching
of
his
holy
word
?
Shall
we
beleeve
he
speaks
from
God
,
who
cryes
out
of
too
much
Preaching
?
I
must
beleeve
,
that
his
eyes
are
sore
or
bleared
,
who
cries
out
of
light
;
how
can
a
Torch-light
be
welcome
to
a
company
of
theeves
or
robbers
?
how
can
the
light
of
the
word
be
welcome
to
Atheists
,
Papists
,
and
Iesuiticall
spirits
,
who
would
robbe
the
Church
of
the
word
of
salvation
?
3.
They
are
described
by
hucksterly
blending
the
wine
of
Gods
word
,
with
the
puddle-water
of
humane
inventions
;
watch
them
,
and
disclaime
them
that
would
sow
our
field
with
the
miscelen
of
Popery
,
who
,
like
their
Jesuiticall
friends
,
with
one
wipe
will
cast
out
all
the
reformed
Churches
from
being
the
true
Churches
of
God
,
with
whom
wee
have
joyned
as
sisters
,
ever
since
the
restoring
of
the
Gospell
,
as
in
the
harmony
of
Confessions
appeareth
,
with
another
,
overthrow
the
better
halfe
of
the
fourth
Commandement
,
as
their
friends
cast
out
the
whole
second
Commandement
,
and
(
as
like
the
Jesuites
as
may
bee
)
cast
dirt
and
foame
upon
the
faithfull
,
able
,
and
zealous
Preachers
,
because
they
see
them
stand
in
their
light
,
as
the
greatest
opposites
to
their
Popish
projects
.
Well
,
for
giving
heed
to
such
deceitfull
Prophets
,
the
Lord
threatneth
Ierusalem
to
wipe
her
as
a
maid
wipes
a
dish
.
If
we
would
not
be
cast
out
of
our
places
&
Churches
,
let
us
beware
of
such
locusts
,
whose
property
is
,
to
eate
up
every
greene
thing
,
Rev.
9.
4.
especially
beware
of
the
delusion
of
Antichrist
,
who
is
that
beast
that
must
goe
into
destruction
,
and
the
King
of
these
Locusts
;
for
how
shall
they
that
adhere
to
him
,
stand
,
or
bee
found
in
their
place
,
when
his
place
shall
not
be
found
?
II.
The
like
of
one
who
is
carryed
away
with
the
blasts
of
temptation
,
from
sinne
to
sinne
,
having
no
stedfastnesse
in
a
good
course
:
None
can
bee
established
by
iniquity
.
III.
The
like
of
them
that
are
carryed
away
with
Apostasie
,
from
good
beginnings
,
without
constancy
in
their
hearts
,
or
mouthes
,
or
good
actions
;
such
withered
leaves
are
blowne
away
with
windes
,
Psal.
1.
And
,
IIII.
Of
them
that
runne
after
the
world
,
setting
their
hope
and
heart
on
earthly
things
;
for
how
can
such
a
ones
place
be
found
,
when
earth
and
heaven
flies
away
,
and
their
place
found
no
more
,
Revel.
20
11.
when
all
Ilands
and
Mountaines
shall
not
bee
found
,
Rev.
16.
20
?
Vers.
9.
And
the
great
dragon
was
cast
out
,
that
old
serpent
,
called
the
devill
and
Satan
,
which
deceiveth
the
whole
world
;
hee
was
cast
out
into
the
earth
,
and
his
Angels
were
cast
out
with
him
.
This
Verseis
a
large
confirmation
or
interpretation
of
the
former
,
and
in
it
are
foure
parts
.
I.
A
large
description
of
the
party
overthrowne
,
the
grand
enemie
of
the
woman
,
and
that
by
two
arguments
.
1.
His
names
and
titles
,
which
are
foure
;
-
1.
The
great
dragon
.
-
2.
That
old
serpent
.
-
3.
The
devill
.
-
4.
Satan
.
2.
His
effect
,
he
deceiveth
the
whole
world
.
II.
The
manner
of
his
overthrow
,
He
was
cast
,
not
downe
,
but
out
.
III.
The
place
designed
whither
he
was
cast
,
into
the
earth
.
IIII.
His
company
and
associates
in
this
overthrow
,
and
his
Angels
with
him
.
First
of
the
description
.
Quest.
Why
is
the
Spirit
of
God
so
large
in
it
?
Answ.
1.
That
we
should
not
mistake
the
enemie
overthrowne
,
and
conceive
of
any
naturall
or
physicall
dragon
in
proper
sense
.
2.
That
wee
should
not
doubt
of
the
truth
of
the
overthrow
.
For
the
meaning
of
the
names
.
I.
The
great
dragon
is
the
arch-enemie
of
mankinde
;
II.
The
Title
is
,
The
old
Serpent
:
where
,
-
1.
His
nature
,
-
2.
His
adjunct
.
His
nature
,
he
is
a
serpent
.
First
,
because
hee
hid
and
covered
himselfe
in
the
serpent
,
in
his
first
stratageme
against
our
first
Parents
.
Secondly
,
because
of
his
serpentine
disposition
,
in
two
things
:
1.
His
poyson
and
malice
,
both
in
the
fountaine
and
streams
;
for
in
his
owne
nature
his
poyson
is
alwayes
ready
,
as
in
a
fountain
;
and
in
his
effects
it
runneth
incessantly
,
as
in
full
streames
;
first
and
principally
,
against
Christ
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
then
against
all
the
members
for
the
Heads
sake
.
His
speciall
hatred
is
against
Christ
:
for
as
the
serpent
carries
a
most
deadly
antipathic
and
fight
against
the
Hart
or
Hinde
,
so
this
serpent
against
Christ
,
who
is
aijeleth
hashahar
,
the
hart
or
hinde
of
the
morning
,
Psal.
22.
1.
and
Cant.
2.
9.
My
beloved
is
like
a
roe
or
young
hart
;
Christ
is
lovely
,
as
the
Hart
,
swift
to
save
his
Church
,
as
the
Hart
,
Can.
2.
17.
beset
with
dogs
as
the
Hart
;
Psa.
22.
16.
Dogs
have
compassed
mee
,
that
is
,
Jewes
and
other
hellish
Beagles
:
And
finally
,
here
hee
is
at
warre
with
the
serpent
,
as
the
Heart
.
But
this
serpent
spets
out
poyson
,
to
kill
and
poyson
to
death
every
man
and
woman
,
as
well
as
Christ
,
as
indeed
hee
hath
slaine
every
childe
of
Adam
.
2.
His
other
quality
is
,
serpentine
insinuation
and
winding
,
by
his
slie
flattery
and
subtilty
,
by
which
,
as
he
did
drive
our
first
Parents
&
us
out
of
the
earthly
Paradise
,
so
he
never
ceaseth
to
hinder
us
also
of
the
heavenly
Paradise
;
this
he
doth
especially
by
deceitfulnesse
of
sinne
,
Heb.
3.
13.
winding
himselfe
into
our
hearts
by
degrees
,
till
hee
bring
us
first
to
act
sinne
,
then
to
affect
it
,
then
to
bring
acts
to
habits
,
to
to
a
law
unresistible
,
and
to
a
nature
.
3.
Againe
,
the
devill
is
called
a
serpent
,
for
his
serpentine
and
cursed
condition
;
The
serpent
is
accursed
of
God
above
all
beasts
of
the
field
,
Gen.
3.
14.
so
is
the
devill
and
his
Angels
above
all
creatures
:
The
curse
reacheth
the
serpent
,
both
in
his
habitation
and
sustentation
;
he
dwels
in
thornes
and
bushes
,
there
hee
lurkes
and
hides
himselfe
;
so
the
devill
in
the
thickets
of
sinnes
,
lusts
,
and
hatefull
deeds
,
flying
the
light
:
the
serpent
feeds
on
earth
and
cursed
dust
,
so
doe
the
devils
on
earthly-minded
and
carnall
men
,
who
lie
under
the
curse
of
GOD
,
carelesse
of
the
blessing
.
The
adjunct
of
this
serpent
followes
,
an
old
serpent
.
1.
Because
himselfe
hath
beene
of
the
same
antiquity
with
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
who
,
of
old
,
even
then
cast
us
from
our
happinesse
.
2.
Because
his
malice
is
not
new-conceived
,
but
inveterate
,
as
ancient
as
the
world
,
and
therefore
no
hope
of
truce
or
reconciliation
.
3.
He
excels
,
not
onely
in
naturall
subtilty
,
but
by
his
experience
,
ever
since
man
was
on
earth
,
is
growne
wonderfull
deepe
and
cunning
,
like
an
old
beaten
souldier
,
trained
in
manifold
crafts
,
and
mischievous
stratagems
,
so
his
craft
is
redoubled
by
his
age
and
experience
.
III.
The
third
title
or
name
,
is
,
The
devill
,
for
1.
God
to
man
,
of
envy
,
injustice
,
or
the
like
unkinde
affections
,
as
,
Gen.
3.
3.
God
knowes
your
eyes
will
bee
opened
.
2.
Man
to
God
,
in
good
,
that
it
is
done
in
hypocrisie
,
as
,
Doth
Iob
serve
God
for
nought
?
in
evill
,
that
man
is
guilty
of
that
sinne
which
himselfe
drew
on
.
But
of
this
Title
,
more
in
the
next
verse
.
IIII.
The
fourth
title
is
,
Satan
,
for
his
hostility
He
is
an
adversary
,
and
opposite
,
-
1.
To
God
.
-
2.
To
good
men
.
-
3.
To
good
actions
I.
To
God
.
1.
In
his
decrees
and
good
purposes
of
restoring
the
Elect
unto
eternall
life
,
by
Jesus
Christ
,
by
all
meanes
striving
to
frustrate
them
,
though
all
in
vaine
,
for
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
shall
stand
.
2.
In
all
the
meanes
appointed
for
the
execution
of
those
decrees
,
as
,
the
word
and
truth
of
God
,
which
hee
laboureth
to
turne
into
a
lie
,
Gen.
3.
5.
Yee
shall
not
surely
dye
;
by
which
hee
brought
in
sinne
upon
us
:
he
hates
that
as
the
sentence
of
his
damnation
;
so
hee
hindreth
the
preaching
and
publishing
of
it
,
as
in
Paul
and
the
Apostles
,
1
Thess.
2.
18.
He
sends
his
Ministers
impudently
to
disgrace
the
holy
preaching
of
the
word
,
and
to
cast
downe
,
if
they
could
,
all
exercises
of
religion
,
publike
and
private
.
For
the
graces
of
faith
,
love
,
holinesse
,
wrought
by
the
word
,
in
which
are
the
beginnings
of
salvation
,
he
hates
and
resists
them
,
and
disgraceth
them
,
as
most
contrary
to
himselfe
,
being
an
uncleane
spirit
:
I
have
heard
many
of
his
Agents
openly
revile
the
grace
of
GOD
,
and
disgrace
holinesse
in
hatefull
termes
,
but
none
of
them
but
apparently
foule
and
uncleane
beasts
in
one
kinde
or
other
,
and
how
can
contraries
but
fight
?
II.
To
all
good
men
he
is
an
adversary
,
because
of
Gods
Image
and
way
;
they
have
Gods
Image
and
superscription
upon
them
,
and
so
of
a
contrary
kingdome
:
And
hee
,
who
,
while
wee
were
in
our
owne
way
,
or
the
way
of
the
world
,
never
resisted
us
(
for
then
wee
were
going
downe
into
Aegypt
)
now
if
wee
be
in
Gods
way
,
and
set
out
toward
Canaan
,
never
ceaseth
his
resistance
.
III.
He
is
also
an
adversary
to
all
good
things
and
actions
;
he
watcheth
to
slay
all
good
motions
in
the
wombe
,
that
they
shall
no
sooner
bee
conceived
,
than
abortive
:
he
is
an
adversarie
to
each
good
action
,
either
to
hinder
it
(
if
hee
can
)
by
hindring
us
from
attempting
good
or
atchieving
it
,
by
hindring
us
from
feeling
the
sweetnesse
of
godlinesse
,
so
as
having
no
pleasure
in
it
,
it
may
goe
on
heavily
;
by
making
us
fickle
,
unconstant
,
soone
weary
,
and
then
all
is
lost
:
or
if
he
cannot
hinder
,
to
corrupt
,
and
deprave
it
,
that
though
he
cannot
make
it
evill
,
hee
may
make
it
seeme
so
to
bee
.
By
all
this
description
the
Spirit
of
God
would
Come
behinde
mee
Satan
;
this
is
nothing
but
the
voice
of
an
adversary
resisting
mee
,
to
hinder
both
the
worke
and
wages
.
2.
Againe
,
wee
learne
to
beware
of
such
a
monster
and
watch
such
an
adversarie
,
who
is
a
serpent
,
Furthermore
,
wee
are
taught
to
fence
our selves
Quest.
How
may
that
be
done
?
Answ.
By
three
sorts
of
rules
.
I.
Against
the
subtiltie
of
this
serpent
,
wee
must
labour
for
true
wisedome
as
a
countermine
:
And
that
is
,
1.
By
humility
,
denying
our
owne
wisedome
,
as
insufficient
to
guide
us
.
The
Lord
guideth
the
humble
in
his
way
,
Psalm
.
25.
2.
By
prayer
:
go
to
God
for
wisedome
:
If
any
man
want
,
let
him
aske
it
of
God
.
Iam.
1.
David
prayeth
God
to
turne
Achitophels
wisedome
into
foolishnesse
,
and
so
it
was
.
God
onely
can
make
us
wiser
then
this
our
enemy
:
therefore
as
a
child
,
the
weaker
it
feeles
it selfe
,
the
faster
hold
it
layes
on
the
hand
of
the
father
;
so
let
us
on
our
heavenly
Father
.
3.
By
sticking
to
the
Word
.
Psalm
.
119.
24.
make
that
the
man
of
our
counsell
,
which
onely
can
make
us
wise
to
salvation
.
By
this
David
was
wiser
then
the
ancient
,
then
the
counsellers
:
By
this
all
the
serpents
stratagems
are
discovered
and
diverted
.
4.
Grow
up
in
the
feare
of
God
,
which
is
the
beginning
of
wisedome
.
This
stands
not
in
contemplation
,
but
operation
,
rectifying
the
minde
,
affections
,
actions
,
and
is
nothing
but
an
upright
endeavour
to
please
God
in
all
things
.
A
good
understanding
have
all
they
that
do
thereafter
.
II.
Against
the
sting
,
poyson
,
and
biting
of
this
serpent
.
1.
Let
us
looke
to
the
brazen
Serpent
,
Christ
,
that
wee
may
be
both
healed
and
saved
.
No
other
sight
2.
A
speciall
preservative
is
prayer
.
The
policie
of
the
weesell
is
,
that
knowing
the
serpent
will
set
upon
her
,
and
that
hee
cannot
abide
the
sent
of
Rue
,
which
wee
call
herbe-grace
,
shee
runnes
and
eates
of
that
herbe
,
and
so
the
sent
of
it
drives
off
the
serpent
:
so
wee
being
sure
to
be
set
upon
by
the
serpent
,
who
is
too
strong
for
us
,
must
runne
to
this
herbe-grace
,
and
let
our
dayly
and
fervent
prayer
be
as
Rue
against
him
.
Thus
are
wee
taught
to
prevent
temptation
,
by
praying
not
to
be
led
into
it
.
3.
Daily
apply
the
vertue
and
power
of
Christs
death
to
the
cure
of
thy
sinne
.
The
Harts
horne
burnt
Plin.
hist.
nat.
tom.
2.
l.
28.
c.
9.
is
of
power
to
drive
away
the
serpent
,
and
a
good
antidote
against
his
poison
:
Christ
is
this
Hart
or
Hinde
,
his
horne
is
the
power
of
his
death
,
this
horne
burnt
or
parched
on
the
crosse
with
his
Fathers
wrath
is
the
onely
antidote
against
the
malignity
of
Sathan
.
III.
Against
his
satanicall
opposition
and
enmity
,
be
sure
to
get
God
thy
friend
,
if
God
bee
with
thee
,
Jesus
Christ
for
thee
,
the
Spirit
of
God
within
thee
,
who
can
be
against
thee
?
Rom.
8.
31.
If
God
be
for
us
,
who
can
be
against
us
?
And
if
Christ
be
dead
,
and
risen
for
thee
,
who
can
lay
any
thing
to
thy
charge
,
verse
33.
34.
Now
God
is
with
thee
,
so
long
as
thou
art
with
him
:
for
hee
leaveth
not
those
,
who
have
not
left
him
first
.
IV.
Against
his
accusation
get
,
1.
The
testimony
of
thy
conscience
excusing
thee
,
that
no
sinne
is
unrepented
.
2.
Corin.
11.
12.
2.
The
testimony
of
the
Spirit
,
that
thou
art
the
Lords
,
and
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
then
is
no
condemnation
.
Rom.
8.
1.
3.
The
Lords
justification
of
thy
uprightnesse
,
Iob
1.
By
fearing
God
,
and
departing
from
evill
.
This
of
the
names
.
The
second
argument
,
by
which
the
Dragon
is
described
,
is
his
effect
,
that
hee
seduceth
or
deceiveth
the
whole
world
:
where
foure
things
for
opening
the
words
.
I.
What
is
it
to
seduce
?
Answ.
In
proper
speech
it
is
to
mislead
or
draw
a
man
aside
from
the
right
way
into
some
by-way
,
and
is
a
Metaphor
taken
from
travellers
,
or
passengers
,
who
being
ignorant
of
the
right
way
,
are
led
aside
into
error
,
and
wrong
wayes
.
Thus
the
dragon
,
after
the
way
of
God
had
beene
propounded
to
the
world
,
in
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
Jesus
Christ
had
beene
published
the
onely
Way
,
by
whom
wee
can
come
to
the
Father
,
by
all
meanes
would
shut
up
this
way
to
heaven
,
and
did
draw
aside
the
world
from
the
true
worship
of
God
,
to
idolatry
,
and
false
worship
of
idols
,
and
heathen
gods
,
and
from
the
embracing
of
Christian
religion
,
to
Paganisme
,
and
Heathen
rites
,
so
as
the
very
name
of
Christ
should
be
extinct
,
if
it
were
possible
.
This
is
the
seduction
of
the
dragon
:
which
he
incessantly
labours
in
,
as
the
participle
of
the
present
tense
noteth
,
even
a
perpetuall
action
of
drawing
II.
The
persons
that
are
seduced
,
are
the
whole
world
;
alluding
to
his
generall
seduction
and
surprising
of
all
mankinde
in
our
first
parents
,
as
also
the
generall
corrupting
of
true
religion
in
the
daies
of
Noah
,
when
all
flesh
had
corrupted
their
wayes
,
and
were
destroyed
by
the
deluge
.
But
by
the
whole
world
or
earth
are
meant
the
reprobates
or
earthly
minded
men
,
who
intended
the
world
,
and
minded
earthly
things
,
with
contempt
of
heavenly
.
These
were
the
dragons
prey
,
for
their
multitude
called
the
whole
earth
.
For
first
,
it
is
not
possible
the
elect
should
bee
seduced
.
Matt.
24.
24.
2.
They
are
onely
in
the
world
,
but
not
of
the
world
:
they
are
not
the
earth
,
while
they
are
in
the
earth
,
nor
parts
of
it
,
but
citizens
amongst
Saints
,
and
of
another
corporation
.
3.
The
dragon
cannot
go
beyond
his
commission
,
which
reacheth
not
to
any
elect
,
but
onely
to
those
who
by
the
just
decree
of
God
are
given
up
to
his
seduction
and
their
owne
destruction
.
Rev.
9.
4.
The
locusts
are
sent
out
with
a
limited
commission
:
they
are
commanded
not
to
hurt
the
grasse
of
the
earth
,
nor
any
greene
thing
,
that
is
,
the
elect
,
who
have
any
appearance
of
true
grace
,
these
are
not
to
be
wounded
with
the
keene
stings
of
their
damnable
errours
,
and
devillish
devises
:
but
onely
the
reprobate
,
who
have
not
the
seale
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
And
Revel.
13.
13.
who
be
they
that
worship
the
beast
:
but
they
,
all
they
,
and
onely
they
that
dwell
upon
earth
,
earthly
men
,
who
have
no
part
in
heaven
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
III.
How
or
by
what
meanes
doth
the
dragon
seduce
the
whole
earth
?
Answ.
Hee
hath
many
wayes
,
some
without
us
,
and
some
within
us
.
Without
us
,
especially
three
.
1.
Hee
deceiveth
by
false
doctrines
,
errours
,
heresies
,
and
lies
:
in
which
sense
Antichristianisme
is
called
the
deceiuablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
.
2.
Thes.
2.
9.
because
under
pretence
of
truth
and
Christianity
it
fights
against
Christ
and
his
truth
.
Thus
was
Ahab
seduced
by
foure
hundred
false
prophets
.
Thus
Elymas
seduced
the
deputy
,
and
resisted
Pauls
doctrine
,
and
Paul
cals
him
the
child
of
the
devill
.
Acts
13.
10.
and
so
be
all
they
that
disswade
others
from
hearing
the
truth
.
II.
He
deceiveth
the
world
by
impious
frauds
,
diabolicall
impostures
,
and
prodigious
workes
,
for
the
confirmation
of
error
.
Reuel.
13.
14.
the
beast
did
great
wonders
to
deceive
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
;
by
signes
,
as
to
make
fire
come
downe
from
heaven
,
and
the
like
.
This
beast
is
Antichrist
,
and
that
false
prophet
,
Revel
19.
20.
who
wrought
false
miracles
,
by
which
he
seduced
those
that
received
the
marke
of
the
beast
.
Hee
shall
do
great
wonders
,
to
confirme
a
deceivable
doctrine
,
yea
even
call
for
fire
from
heaven
.
Which
though
Bellarmine
,
to
free
his
Pope
from
this
marke
of
Antichrist
,
saith
,
the
Pope
never
did
,
yet
it
is
truly
verified
of
him
,
both
in
mysticall
and
literall
sense
.
1.
In
the
true
and
mysticall
sense
,
(
for
this
booke
hath
as
many
mysteries
as
words
)
by
fire
from
heaven
in
Scripture
is
meant
Gods
wrathfull
vengeance
executed
upon
sinners
,
called
the
fire
of
his
wrath
:
In
this
sense
,
the
Popes
flatterers
call
them
gods
of
revenge
:
Hildebrand
in
an
epistle
to
the
Germanes
,
having
excommunicated
Henry
the
fourth
,
called
him
afflatum
fulmine
,
smitten
with
a
thunderbolt
.
Here
wee
have
the
Pope
confessing
,
that
hee
brings
fire
from
heaven
.
Did
they
not
vaunt
,
and
Kings
,
and
people
feare
,
that
being
stricken
with
the
bull
of
excommunication
,
they
were
smitten
with
a
divine
revenge
,
as
with
fire
from
heaven
?
2.
In
the
literall
sense
:
boast
they
not
of
Zachary
the
Pope
,
as
hee
was
in
his
progresse
to
Ravenna
,
that
in
the
day
he
was
protected
with
a
cloud
from
the
heat
of
the
Sunne
,
and
in
the
night
armies
of
fire
in
the
heavens
gave
him
light
?
What
shall
I
speake
of
the
fiery
streames
,
which
they
say
have
reached
from
heaven
to
earth
to
point
out
the
lost
host
,
as
was
wont
to
be
read
on
Corpus
Christi
day
?
What
of
the
fiery
tongues
which
they
fetched
from
heaven
on
some
of
their
Saints
,
to
make
them
equall
with
the
Apostles
?
or
of
the
fire
from
heaven
,
to
destroy
the
enemies
of
some
of
their
martyrs
?
Their
Legend
is
full
of
such
fables
:
but
this
shall
suffice
for
the
pointing
of
Antichrist
of
Rome
by
that
wonder
in
that
text
:
which
is
true
both
in
the
true
mysticall
sense
,
and
in
their
false
literall
.
But
these
are
called
lying
wonders
and
collusions
.
1
In
their
originall
they
proceed
from
the
father
of
lies
,
who
is
a
lying
Spirit
in
the
mouthes
of
all
false
Prophets
.
2.
Their
matter
is
lies
,
appearances
,
juglings
,
at
best
wonders
not
miracles
,
such
as
Iannes
and
Iambres
seduced
Pharaoh
withall
.
3.
Their
end
is
lying
and
seduction
,
confirming
lies
,
idolatry
,
superstition
,
and
apostasie
,
so
leading
and
settling
men
in
errour
for
destruction
.
III.
The
Dragon
seduceth
numbers
by
open
tyranny
and
persecution
;
we
see
how
the
apprehension
of
Christ
drove
away
all
his
Disciples
for
a
time
,
and
how
the
fanne
of
tribulation
blowes
away
the
chaffe
from
the
wheat
for
ever
.
And
thus
the
whole
world
was
seduced
here
in
speciall
manner
,
being
forced
by
open
tyranny
and
rage
of
the
Imperiall
Dragons
to
the
levell
and
prescript
,
to
the
rites
and
religion
of
heathenish
and
idolatrous
Rome
.
Thus
hee
seduceth
us
outwardly
.
Within
us
he
hath
many
meanes
and
wayes
to
seduce
us
:
as
,
1.
By
exciting
and
stirring
our
originall
sinne
:
blinding
our
mindes
with
clouds
of
darknesse
,
and
our
understanding
with
mists
of
errour
,
working
on
our
wills
to
embrace
things
whith
corrupt
judgement
directeth
unto
:
stirring
our
affections
to
rebell
against
right
judgement
and
will
.
And
thus
hee
seduceth
us
by
our selves
,
Iam.
1.
Every
man
is
seduced
by
his
owne
concupiscence
.
2.
By
working
on
our
naturall
faculties
,
both
our
spirits
and
senses
.
Hee
knowes
how
to
dull
our
spirits
and
make
us
drowsie
,
and
easily
give
off
in
any
good
meditation
or
service
.
And
contrarily
,
hee
can
refresh
and
excite
them
in
evill
,
to
make
them
watchfull
,
and
of
long
continuance
,
and
constancy
in
such
objects
.
And
for
our
senses
,
hee
can
draw
the
eye
to
behold
wishingly
the
forbidden
fruit
:
the
eare
to
set
open
it selfe
to
receive
lies
,
and
slanders
:
the
tongue
to
blaspheme
,
curse
,
sweare
,
lie
,
and
revile
:
the
smell
to
wind
a
commodity
which
must
be
compassed
by
oppression
,
wrong
,
or
the
like
.
3.
By
finding
out
our
inclinations
,
and
intents
,
and
purposes
,
that
he
may
suggest
according
to
those
inclinations
,
as
it
were
hanging
his
weight
upon
us
,
to
force
our
owne
disordered
motions
.
Thus
hee
doth
,
and
can
out
of
our
owne
universall
corruption
,
and
from
observation
of
our
counsells
,
speeches
,
and
gestures
,
lay
fit
traines
for
us
;
first
,
receiving
true
intelligence
from
our selves
,
by
observing
our
motions
,
lusts
,
affections
,
and
then
sits
himself
down
in
counsell
with
us
in
our
secret
chambers
,
in
all
our
consultations
of
sinne
,
himselfe
being
the
President
of
our
privy
Councell
.
4.
By
sweetning
his
allurements
,
so
as
no
temptation
is
so
bitter
or
poysonfull
against
God
or
man
,
but
hee
can
guild
and
sugar
it
,
and
then
layeth
them
in
secret
,
and
in
the
darke
,
so
as
we
easily
take
,
and
no
sooner
take
than
are
taken
,
by
meanes
the
waters
are
both
stolne
and
sweet
.
IV.
The
last
thing
in
opening
the
doctrine
,
is
,
the
reasons
why
the
dragon
seduceth
the
whole
earth
;
Namely
,
1.
The
just
judgement
of
God
upon
the
world
for
the
contempt
of
his
word
,
and
the
unkinde
usage
of
the
Gospell
,
by
which
the
world
meriteth
to
bee
seduced
;
see
,
2
Thess.
2.
10
,
11.
2.
The
desperate
wickednesse
of
Satan
,
1.
Proclaiming
open
warre
against
God
,
and
withstanding
the
word
of
God
,
the
faith
of
men
,
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
.
2.
Exercising
incessant
fury
against
mankinde
,
all
which
he
seeketh
to
bring
back
into
his
owne
damnation
.
3.
Advancing
himselfe
in
his
horrible
pride
,
to
enlarge
his
owne
kingdome
,
to
establish
his
greatnesse
upon
earth
,
and
to
shew
himselfe
the
Prince
of
the
world
.
In
the
generality
of
persons
,
that
the
whole
earth
First
,
how
false
a
note
of
truth
a
multitude
is
:
the
way
of
the
world
,
is
the
way
of
errour
,
and
of
seduced
persons
to
destruction
;
rather
conclude
with
our
Saviour
,
the
multitude
walkes
in
the
broad
way
,
but
strait
is
the
way
that
leadeth
unto
life
,
and
few
finde
it
.
The
wisedome
of
a
Christian
is
,
not
to
number
voyces
,
but
weigh
them
,
and
not
to
looke
who
goe
in
the
way
,
so
much
,
as
in
what
way
wee
goe
;
neither
to
hold
it
a
good
plea
,
I
did
but
as
the
most
did
,
seeing
the
whole
earth
is
here
seduced
and
deceived
.
Secondly
,
marvell
not
that
many
bee
seduced
and
1.
It
is
a
generall
,
but
a
righteous
judgement
of
God
,
to
give
up
them
that
love
seduction
,
to
be
willingly
blinded
and
carryed
to
destruction
.
2.
Heresies
,
false
doctrines
,
and
delusions
are
just
punishments
of
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
,
and
word
of
truth
.
3.
The
world
is
the
Princedome
of
Satan
,
he
must
prevaile
and
command
his
subjects
,
and
tyrannize
over
all
earthly
and
worldly
minded
men
.
Let
us
not
marvell
,
that
Papists
are
so
resolute
in
such
horrible
delusions
,
not
onely
against
the
cleare
light
of
the
Scripture
,
but
against
common
sense
,
as
stifly
to
maintaine
transubstantiation
,
judicial
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
by
a
Priest
,
purging
of
sinne
by
penall
workes
and
satisfactions
,
salvation
by
merite
of
workes
,
worshipping
of
Angels
,
Saints
,
Images
,
Crosses
,
crusts
,
blocks
,
stones
,
and
a
thousand
such
senselesse
dotages
;
seeing
the
Lord
hath
smitten
them
with
blindnesse
,
that
they
cannot
see
the
truth
.
Let
us
not
be
moved
,
that
Popery
doth
so
prevaile
in
all
Countries
,
that
Princes
and
people
,
learned
and
unlearned
joyne
to
it
:
For
,
efficacy
of
doctrine
is
no
proofe
of
truth
,
because
there
is
an
efficacy
of
errour
,
by
which
the
dragon
prevailes
against
all
the
earth
.
But
,
is
the
doctrine
effectuall
to
turne
men
from
the
power
of
Satan
to
God
?
then
it
is
true
,
not
else
.
Nor
yet
be
much
dismaied
,
that
among
our selves
,
after
the
knowledge
and
profession
of
the
truth
,
so
many
should
turne
away
to
Popery
,
and
are
seduced
by
Priests
and
Jesuites
;
for
how
can
a
carnall
doctrine
but
prevaile
among
carnall
men
?
what
looke
they
after
in
their
religion
,
but
men
on
earth
,
at
Princes
,
lawes
,
times
,
persons
,
and
earthly
respects
?
not
one
of
them
after
God
or
his
word
,
or
rules
of
direction
from
it
,
but
hate
the
Scripture
,
as
a
theef
the
gallows
;
&
their
Religion
then
must
needs
be
good
:
But
none
are
altogether
given
up
to
Antichristianisme
,
but
they
they
are
first
given
up
to
Satan
to
bee
seduced
:
Oh
that
Papists
would
heare
and
lay
to
heart
,
that
they
are
pitifully
seduced
by
the
chiefe
seducer
under
Satan
!
which
is
a
plaine
signe
of
perdition
;
for
among
whom
doth
Antichrist
raigne
,
but
onely
them
that
perish
,
Rev.
14.
6
?
How
can
they
expect
to
raign
in
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
with
Christ
,
who
stick
in
mysticall
Babylon
unto
Antichrist
?
how
shall
hee
triumph
in
heaven
with
Christ
,
that
fights
on
earth
for
Antichrist
?
But
well
may
we
with
a
sea
of
teares
take
knowledge
of
the
generall
sinne
of
our
land
,
in
the
hatred
and
abuse
of
the
light
,
and
bringers
of
it
,
for
which
the
Lord
may
justly
deliver
us
up
to
delusion
,
and
efficacy
of
errour
;
and
if
we
goe
on
,
resolved
to
give
no
better
entertainment
to
the
light
,
the
Papists
themselves
are
not
more
effectually
deluded
in
maine
points
,
than
it
may
please
God
many
among
us
may
bee
.
Finally
,
marvell
not
that
so
many
great
,
wise
,
and
learned
men
in
the
world
oppose
&
resist
the
truth
,
plot
&
contrive
against
Gods
Ordinances
&
servants
,
for
how
can
earth
but
stand
in
opposition
to
heaven
?
they
are
but
pieces
of
earth
,
and
of
the
world
delivered
up
to
Satan
to
deceive
;
earthly
affections
,
lusts
,
motions
,
desires
carry
them
away
;
earthly
policie
,
dignity
,
favour
,
ease
,
wealth
is
all
they
aime
at
,
their
way
and
their
end
;
earth
is
their
portion
,
and
they
the
dragons
,
for
the
dragon
seduceth
all
the
earth
,
and
only
that
:
Doth
any
resist
and
oppose
heavenly
doctrine
?
he
is
earthly-minded
,
he
savours
the
earth
,
some
base
lust
or
sinne
is
the
dragons
chaine
to
hold
him
under
delusion
,
to
destruction
.
Thirdly
,
wee
learne
hereby
to
beware
of
seduction
,
Quest.
What
meanes
may
we
use
thereunto
?
Answ
1.
Get
out
of
the
estate
of
nature
,
into
the
estate
of
grace
,
become
a
beleever
,
by
faith
get
into
the
hand
of
Christ
,
and
none
shall
pluck
thee
thence
,
Iohn
10.
Give
all
diligence
to
make
thine
election
sure
,
by
adding
grace
to
grace
,
and
bringing
forth
fruits
of
faith
;
the
dragons
delusions
are
onely
effectuall
in
them
that
perish
.
2.
Get
out
of
the
world
;
answer
the
voyce
of
Christ
calling
thee
out
of
the
world
;
for
what
is
the
whole
earth
but
a
company
of
seduced
and
deluded
people
?
If
thou
art
still
in
the
world
,
hee
that
seduceth
all
the
world
,
cannot
but
carry
thee
away
from
God
.
Demas
embraced
the
present
world
,
and
forsooke
the
truth
:
The
young
man
went
heavily
from
Christ
,
for
hee
had
great
possessions
,
nay
,
they
had
him
rather
.
The
dragon
thought
to
have
seduced
Christ
himselfe
by
the
profer
of
the
world
,
All
this
will
I
give
thee
.
Oh
therefore
get
thee
with
all
speed
out
of
the
world
,
in
affection
,
in
conversation
,
love
it
not
,
live
not
after
it
.
3.
Avoid
persons
and
places
of
seduction
.
Persons
are
,
1.
False
teachers
,
and
false
Prophets
,
that
come
in
sheepes
clothing
,
but
inwardly
are
ravening
wolves
,
Mat.
7.
15.
not
Priests
and
Jesuites
onely
,
who
study
the
art
of
deceiving
;
but
sweet-tongued
Prophets
,
who
by
libertine
doctrine
or
loosenesse
of
life
,
leade
the
way
to
wickednesse
.
They
are
accursed
in
the
Law
,
who
make
the
blinde
goe
out
of
the
way
,
and
all
the
people
must
say
,
Amen
,
Deut.
27.
18.
2.
Perswaders
to
Popery
and
false
worship
,
whereof
there
are
not
a
few
at
this
day
,
and
such
as
perswade
to
any
schisme
or
separation
from
the
truth
.
Let
servants
be
choice
what
Masters
they
serve
,
and
bee
sure
their
Masters
serve
the
same
Master
in
heaven
with
them
;
but
above
all
beware
of
a
Snake
in
the
bosome
;
our
weaknesse
needeth
a
faithful
Counsellor
so
neare
us
.
For
places
.
1.
Beware
of
ignoran
tand
rude
places
,
which
are
destitute
of
instruction
and
able
instructers
;
where
the
eye
is
blinde
,
that
man
is
misled
any
whither
,
and
such
a
people
are
led
away
as
a
prey
to
the
dragon
:
a
wicked
Ministery
makes
a
naked
people
.
Where
doe
the
Frogs
and
Locusts
,
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
sculke
and
croake
,
bin
ignorant
and
untaught
places
,
where
men
are
taught
no
difference
betweene
the
mists
of
Popery
and
the
shining
light
of
the
Gospell
,
where
the
watchmen
are
blinde
,
the
embassadours
dumbe
,
and
teachers
untaught
need
teachers
themselves
in
the
principles
of
Religion
?
2.
Avoid
infected
places
,
where
abominations
are
set
up
and
maintained
;
(
no
poyson
kils
more
certainly
or
speedily
.
)
Whether
they
be
Popish
Countries
,
to
which
the
Spirit
of
God
would
have
us
bid
farewell
,
Revel.
18.
4.
Goe
out
of
her
my
people
,
lest
yee
partake
of
her
sinnes
and
plagues
;
Or
Popish
houses
,
where
deceivers
are
harboured
,
idols
and
lies
set
up
and
worshipped
,
a
little
Breaden
god
adored
,
true
religion
reviled
,
and
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
embraced
.
Avoid
these
:
This
is
the
third
meanes
to
avoid
seduction
.
4.
Sticke
close
to
the
word
of
God
,
which
onely
can
hold
us
upright
,
Mat.
22.
29
Ye
erre
,
no
knowing
the
Scriptures
;
Here
in
cleaving
to
the
word
,
First
,
indeavour
to
grow
up
in
sound
judgement
,
for
the
discerning
af
doctrines
and
signes
,
which
carry
great
pretenses
of
truth
,
and
by
which
the
dragon
usually
seduceth
many
;
1
Iohn
4.
1.
Beleeve
not
every
spirit
,
but
trie
the
spirits
whether
they
bee
of
God
,
for
many
false
spirits
are
gone
out
into
the
world
.
Alas
,
how
doe
the
body
of
our
people
lye
open
to
seduction
,
and
are
ready
to
entertaine
any
doctrine
,
any
religion
,
for
want
of
this
abilitie
?
They
embrace
a
religion
,
because
it
is
established
by
authority
,
commauded
by
the
law
,
professed
by
the
Prince
,
embraced
by
the
multitude
,
freest
fr
ōtrouble
;
But
aske
them
a
reason
of
their
faith
,
call
them
to
account
in
Catechisme
,
you
would
thinke
them
speechlesse
,
you
can
force
no
answer
savouring
of
judgement
or
reason
;
is
there
then
no
need
of
this
exhortation
?
Secondly
,
grow
up
in
sound
love
to
the
Word
,
for
else
thou
canst
not
but
bee
given
up
to
beleeve
lyes
,
2
Thess.
2.
10.
it
is
not
learning
,
knowledge
,
wisedome
,
that
can
arme
or
fence
us
from
delusion
,
but
love
of
the
truth
,
as
in
the
instances
of
Adam
,
Iudas
,
Hymeneus
,
and
Philetus
,
&c.
but
love
of
the
truth
will
quench
in
us
love
of
the
world
,
and
selfe-love
,
and
carry
us
through
fire
and
water
,
through
Pikes
and
perils
,
through
thicke
and
thin
after
it
.
Thirdly
,
sticke
to
the
conscionable
practice
of
the
Word
,
and
then
be
sure
thou
canst
not
bee
deceived
;
hold
to
the
rule
of
that
,
for
it
cannot
deceive
thee
;
the
powerfull
practice
of
it
turneth
a
man
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
.
V.
Pray
for
the
spirit
of
grace
to
performe
his
Office
,
for
thy
establishing
in
grace
.
Quest.
What
is
his
Office
?
Answ.
1.
He
is
that
Anoynting
,
which
teacheth
all
things
needfull
.
2.
Hee
is
the
Spirit
of
wisedome
and
counsell
,
to
resolve
all
doubts
;
it
is
his
voyce
that
saith
behinde
thee
,
This
is
the
way
,
walke
in
it
.
3.
He
is
the
Spirit
of
courage
and
fortitude
,
to
dissolve
the
fears
of
flesh
,
&
to
arme
us
against
tyrants
,
enemies
,
changes
,
tryals
,
and
persecutions
for
the
truth
.
4.
He
is
the
Comforter
,
to
sustaine
us
with
assured
comfort
in
our
heavinesse
,
and
to
cheare
us
in
our
wearinesse
.
5.
Hee
is
the
Perfecter
of
his
owne
worke
,
for
he
leaveth
no
work
imperfect
,
which
he
beginneth
for
salvation
;
Col.
1.
28.
I
strive
to
be
perfect
,
according
to
his
mighty
power
that
worketh
in
me
.
VI.
Add
this
to
the
former
;
sticke
to
the
Ministery
,
but
see
that
the
Spirit
be
effectuall
in
that
Ministery
:
for
,
1.
The
Spirit
worketh
all
those
comforts
,
by
means
of
the
Word
.
2.
As
the
evill
spirit
is
effectuall
in
such
as
perish
,
by
false
doctrines
,
and
false
perswasions
,
so
the
Spirit
of
God
is
effectuall
in
the
Saints
,
especially
in
the
preaching
and
perswasions
of
the
word
of
truth
.
3.
It
is
just
,
that
whosoever
suffereth
not
the
Spirit
to
be
effectuall
there
,
shall
finde
the
spirit
of
error
effectuall
in
strong
delusions
.
If
Ahab
will
not
heare
Gods
Spirit
in
Micah
,
hee
shall
fall
by
a
spirit
of
errour
in
the
mouthes
of
his
false
prophets
.
Now
to
bee
established
by
an
effectuall
Ministerie
,
wee
must
observe
two
rules
.
1.
Receive
not
every
thing
hand
over
head
,
but
search
the
Scriptures
,
and
trie
the
things
that
are
delivered
,
Iohn
5.
39.
and
the
Bereans
were
commended
,
for
examining
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
themselves
,
by
the
touchstone
of
the
Prophets
,
Acts
17.
11.
But
Papists
would
not
have
the
Scripture
in
common
mens
hands
,
because
they
distrust
their
doctrine
.
2.
Having
tryed
all
things
,
resolve
to
hold
all
that
is
good
,
and
continue
in
the
things
learned
from
the
Word
,
which
is
an
assured
fence
against
deceivers
,
2
Tim.
3.
●4
.
We
are
further
admonished
,
to
take
notice
of
the
One
is
,
in
the
dayes
of
light
not
to
perceive
the
glorious
light
of
the
Gospell
,
2
Cor.
4.
3.
If
our
Gospell
be
now
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
perish
,
in
2.
Another
mark
of
such
a
one
is
,
not
to
beleeve
the
truth
,
but
to
esteeme
the
Word
as
a
fable
,
unworthy
of
our
credit
.
Eve
was
not
seduced
,
till
her
faith
in
the
word
was
shaken
.
Thou
that
beleevest
not
the
promises
,
as
not
expecting
salvation
by
them
:
that
turnest
away
the
thoughts
from
thinking
earnestly
of
the
threatnings
and
punishments
due
to
thy
sinnes
,
that
walkest
in
thine
owne
way
,
and
refusest
the
counsell
of
the
word
;
why
seest
thou
not
thy selfe
seduced
and
led
away
by
Sathan
in
great
part
already
?
3.
A
third
marke
of
such
a
one
is
,
a
departing
from
the
doctrine
of
faith
received
,
from
the
religion
and
divine
worship
,
planted
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
and
prescribed
in
the
word
of
God
:
a
giving
way
and
willing
eares
to
Priests
,
Jesuites
,
and
croaking
locusts
.
Eve
should
not
have
lent
her
eare
to
the
serpent
against
the
truth
of
God
.
Hee
easily
seduceth
those
that
are
willing
to
bee
seduced
.
4.
The
fourth
marke
is
,
to
withstand
the
power
of
grace
and
religion
,
accounting
the
practise
of
holinesse
a
needlesse
precisenesse
,
esteeming
the
care
of
pleasing
God
to
be
hypocrisie
,
zeale
to
be
rashnesse
and
distemper
.
Who
seeth
not
but
the
dragon
hath
led
these
away
at
his
will
?
For
,
what
other
way
doth
the
Dragon
himselfe
walke
in
,
but
in
a
perpetuall
hatred
of
grace
?
5.
The
fift
marke
is
noted
wickednesse
of
life
,
and
living
in
lusts
;
for
the
more
wicked
a
man
is
,
the
more
subject
hee
is
to
be
delivered
up
by
God
to
be
seduced
:
and
who
be
they
that
are
given
up
to
the
efficacie
of
Antichrist
,
but
such
as
have
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
,
that
is
,
such
as
take
felicity
in
sinne
,
and
rather
then
they
will
forsake
it
,
trample
under
foot
all
the
hopes
of
the
Gospell
.
2.
Thess.
2.
12.
Who
be
they
that
are
,
or
may
be
noted
at
this
day
,
carryed
away
into
the
delusion
of
popery
,
and
are
a
prey
to
Jesuites
,
Priests
and
deceivers
,
but
such
as
must
have
liberty
and
indulgence
to
live
in
some
sin
or
other
?
first
they
resolve
upon
a
beastly
life
,
and
then
fall
to
such
a
deluding
doctrine
,
as
may
skinne
over
the
gall
of
their
consciences
;
Of
many
such
Apostates
wee
may
say
,
it
were
pitty
they
should
professe
any
other
religion
then
popery
:
for
no
other
would
befit
the
wickednesse
of
their
lives
so
well
.
6
The
last
marke
is
,
when
sinne
is
revenged
with
sinne
,
with
hardnesse
of
heart
,
with
brawne
of
conscience
,
deadnesse
of
spirit
,
dedolency
&
impenitencie
.
This
man
is
fearefully
left
by
God
,
and
seised
on
by
the
dragon
:
when
neither
Law
nor
Gospell
,
neither
piping
nor
mourning
prevailes
with
him
.
Instance
whereof
we
see
in
many
Apostates
and
temporizers
,
who
having
made
some
shewes
of
goodnesse
in
themselves
and
good
affections
to
others
,
falling
to
the
world
and
selfe-seeking
,
have
slacked
in
their
love
to
the
truth
;
and
that
sinne
revenged
with
hatred
,
and
persecuting
of
goodnesse
,
and
that
sinne
further
revenged
with
hardnesse
of
heart
,
and
a
dead
conscience
,
not
suffering
them
to
looke
either
behinde
them
or
before
them
,
till
they
have
outrunne
themselves
in
so
fearfull
violence
against
the
grace
of
God
,
as
commonly
godlinesse
meets
not
with
such
enemies
any
where
as
those
that
once
made
shew
of
it
;
And
as
the
dragon
most
desirously
assaulteth
these
,
so
Gods
revenge
sheweth
it selfe
most
dreadfull
and
severe
against
such
revolters
.
Was
cast
out
]
The
second
thing
to
be
observed
in
the
overthrow
of
the
dragon
,
is
the
manner
of
it
,
namely
Sathans
dejection
,
or
rather
ejection
out
of
the
Church
.
Quest.
What
ejection
is
here
meant
?
Answ.
1.
Not
that
after
his
fall
,
for
that
was
not
by
warre
▪
as
this
,
but
a
just
sentence
and
punishment
;
that
was
,
because
hee
stood
not
in
the
truth
:
this
because
heestood
against
it
.
2.
Nor
that
finall
ejection
in
the
day
of
judgement
:
for
after
that
hee
never
assaults
the
woman
,
but
after
this
hee
doth
,
after
that
he
is
cast
into
hell
,
but
here
into
the
earth
.
3.
Therefore
Satan
is
cast
out
of
heaven
these
two
wayes
.
1.
By
the
head
of
the
Church
.
2.
By
the
members
.
Christ
our
head
hath
obtained
a
perfect
victory
over
him
two
wayes
:
1.
By
the
power
and
merit
of
his
death
,
by
which
he
encountred
the
devills
,
and
conquered
them
,
spoiling
principalities
and
powers
.
Col.
2.
15.
So
as
the
Dragons
erecting
a
crosse
for
Christ
,
set
up
a
gibbet
for
themselves
,
as
Haman
,
and
for
Christ
a
chariot
of
tryumph
.
2.
By
the
vertue
and
efficacie
of
it
,
daily
applyed
to
the
elect
,
through
the
power
of
his
resurrection
,
ascention
,
and
sending
of
the
holy
Ghost
into
the
hearts
of
the
faithfull
,
by
whose
grace
,
as
by
a
stronger
then
himselfe
,
Sathan
the
strong
man
is
ejected
,
and
can
keepe
possession
no
longer
.
This
is
when
faith
apprehends
the
merit
of
his
death
,
and
the
efficacie
both
of
his
resurrection
,
ascension
,
and
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
whence
hee
sendeth
the
Spirit
.
But
this
ejection
by
the
head
is
not
properly
meant
,
for
it
was
done
before
Iohns
prophecie
,
but
this
was
after
.
This
ejection
of
Sathan
then
is
properly
by
the
members
,
three
wayes
.
1.
By
casting
out
and
resisting
Paganisme
,
idolatry
,
blasphemie
,
impiety
,
and
all
injustice
,
and
immanity
against
God
and
man
,
in
which
the
Dragon
ruled
and
raigned
as
the
god
of
the
world
.
2.
By
the
preaching
and
promulgation
of
the
Gospell
,
which
is
the
hammer
of
the
dragons
kingdome
,
and
the
utter
overthrow
and
eversion
of
his
whole
power
.
Luk.
10.
18.
The
Disciples
in
their
downe
like
lightening
.
3.
By
open
profession
and
maintenance
of
the
faith
,
and
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
and
lifting
up
the
name
and
glory
of
Christ
there
where
formerly
Satans
throne
was
.
This
secondary
ejection
here
meant
and
aimed
at
,
seemeth
to
be
,
when
after
the
daies
of
the
Romish
tyranny
by
the
heathen
Emperours
,
the
great
and
unlimited
power
of
the
old
Roman
Monarchie
(
in
which
the
Dragon
had
ruled
and
overspread
the
earth
with
all
idolatry
and
blasphemie
,
and
had
poisoned
and
corrupted
the
whole
knowne
world
)
was
now
broken
and
throwne
downe
,
the
maintenance
of
Christian
faith
and
profession
was
restored
,
and
liberty
given
unto
Christians
by
the
manchild
afore-mentioned
.
Now
was
the
devill
cast
out
,
his
idolatries
detected
,
the
deceivablenesse
of
heathenish
error
discovered
,
and
his
whole
power
so
broken
,
as
hee
could
no
longer
either
hinder
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
or
the
propagation
of
Christian
religion
,
nor
keepe
the
nations
longer
from
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
as
he
had
long
before
done
by
his
tyranny
.
This
I
take
to
be
the
ejection
of
the
dragon
out
of
the
Church
,
aimed
at
in
this
text
.
The
note
is
:
that
till
Christ
and
his
Gospell
came
,
By
one
man
sinne
entred
into
the
world
.
that
is
,
the
whole
world
out
of
Christ
,
or
the
whole
world
not
chosen
out
of
the
world
.
2.
Tim.
2.
ult.
Before
men
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
namely
of
Christ
,
they
are
all
in
the
divels
snare
,
taken
of
him
at
his
will
.
These
snares
are
errours
of
judgment
,
lusts
of
life
,
depravation
of
manners
,
or
some
raigning
sinne
or
sinnes
,
by
which
Satan
holds
them
under
his
vassallage
,
as
a
fowler
can
hold
the
bird
by
one
foot
,
or
by
one
twig
and
snare
,
as
well
as
by
the
whole
body
,
or
net
.
For
first
,
as
sinne
hath
given
him
possession
of
all
Secondly
,
none
can
cast
him
out
but
Christ
:
for
onely
Christ
is
stronger
then
hee
:
men
cannot
cast
Master
,
wee
came
to
thy
Disciples
,
but
they
could
not
cast
him
out
.
Angels
cannot
cast
him
out
:
for
they
cannot
satisfie
sinne
:
onely
the
seed
of
the
woman
breakes
the
serpents
head
,
Gen.
3.
15.
Christ
onely
is
that
Angell
which
Iohn
saw
(
Revel.
10.
1.
)
descending
from
heaven
.
by
his
incarnation
,
having
the
key
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
that
is
,
power
over
hell
and
death
:
as
Revel.
1.
18.
and
a
great
chaine
in
his
hand
,
the
strong
chaine
of
his
omnipotence
,
which
chaine
hath
many
linkes
.
1.
The
strong
linke
of
his
passion
and
death
upon
the
crosse
,
which
had
more
strength
in
it
then
the
lives
of
all
men
and
Angels
.
2.
That
invincible
linke
of
his
resurrection
:
for
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
bee
held
under
death
.
The
Jewes
could
devise
to
put
him
to
death
,
but
not
to
hold
him
in
the
grave
,
but
by
his
mighty
power
hee
opened
his
owne
grave
,
and
all
the
graves
of
the
Saints
.
3.
That
mighty
linke
of
his
ascension
,
by
which
he
opened
heaven
for
his
Church
,
when
the
devill
would
for
ever
have
barred
it
up
against
us
.
4.
That
mighty
linke
of
sending
out
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
sending
out
the
Apostles
and
Pastors
,
with
a
mighty
and
unresistable
commission
for
the
conversion
of
the
world
.
But
what
was
the
end
of
this
mighty
chaine
of
so
many
strong
linkes
?
Even
to
binde
up
Satan
:
the
Dragon
described
here
,
and
there
,
in
the
same
words
,
a
thousand
yeares
.
The
power
of
Christs
death
,
published
in
the
ministery
of
the
Gospell
,
bound
up
the
devill
,
by
destroying
Paganisme
,
and
converting
the
nations
to
the
faith
,
as
fast
as
ever
any
Conquerer
bound
his
enemy
in
chaines
,
and
restraines
him
from
the
execution
of
his
mischievous
will
against
him
:
for
had
not
the
Dragon
beene
bound
,
Christianity
could
not
have
conquered
the
world
as
it
did
:
but
now
,
saith
Christ
,
Iohn
12.
22.
speaking
of
his
death
,
is
the
prince
of
Thirdly
,
the
wicked
world
is
so
farre
from
impeaching
1.
This
appeares
,
in
that
every
wicked
man
gives
up
himselfe
willingly
to
Satans
rule
,
who
raignes
like
a
lyon
in
every
unbeleeving
heart
:
there
hee
enacts
lawes
of
evill
,
there
he
raignes
by
sinne
,
there
is
his
seat
,
his
court
,
his
chaire
of
estate
:
as
for
Jesus
Christ
,
hee
casts
off
his
rule
,
his
lawes
,
hee
breakes
asunder
his
yokes
,
and
disclaimes
his
person
,
and
titles
,
saying
,
Wee
will
not
have
this
man
to
rule
over
us
.
2.
Hee
rules
not
all
by
himselfe
,
but
by
his
confederates
,
which
he
convocates
at
his
pleasure
,
and
they
readily
obey
the
summons
.
Hee
can
presently
gather
wicked
Councels
,
Synods
,
Conclaves
,
&
Convocations
,
to
act
and
decree
whatsoever
pleaseth
him
against
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
truth
of
religion
,
onely
devising
in
them
,
what
may
gall
the
truth
and
its
professors
and
uphold
superstition
and
corruption
;
hee
hath
in
store
numbers
of
hereticks
,
false
teachers
,
libertine
doctors
,
to
spread
and
maintaine
doctrines
of
devils
.
And
by
these
agents
he
hath
in
all
ages
especially
upheld
his
state
and
power
in
blinding
and
seducing
the
world
willing
to
bee
blinded
.
3.
Hee
hath
the
secular
arme
and
civill
states
of
the
world
at
an
houres
warning
to
set
up
,
and
hold
up
Now
this
is
a
rule
of
tryall
of
religion
,
of
persons
,
of
places
.
1.
That
religion
in
which
Christ
is
not
exalted
,
in
and
by
that
the
devill
keepes
his
hold
:
which
is
true
,
not
in
the
Heathenish
onely
,
which
knowes
not
Christ
,
or
Jewish
which
acknowledgeth
no
Messias
come
in
the
flesh
,
but
in
the
naturall
religion
of
Popery
,
which
thrusteth
downe
the
Scriptures
to
set
up
traditions
,
and
setteth
up
many
mediators
for
one
Mediator
,
and
maketh
every
man
a
Saviour
of
himselfe
by
his
merits
:
besides
their
formall
idolatry
,
which
is
a
worship
of
devills
.
And
shall
wee
looke
backe
to
a
religion
where
the
devill
rules
,
where
Christ
is
banished
,
and
Christianity
under
a
pretext
of
Christ
persecuted
to
death
?
2.
For
persons
:
Naturall
men
are
still
in
the
power
of
the
devill
,
very
slaves
,
because
Christ
is
not
yet
entred
.
Sure
wee
are
,
hee
held
up
his
power
in
us
all
once
,
not
one
of
our
hearts
,
but
was
his
throne
:
if
hee
be
not
cast
out
,
hee
is
still
in
his
former
state
.
This
is
the
forlorne
estate
of
all
of
us
by
nature
,
and
if
we
be
not
converted
,
and
brought
to
Jesus
Christ
by
faith
and
obedience
to
the
Gospell
,
the
devill
acteth
,
mooveth
,
and
ruleth
us
at
his
pleasure
.
This
shewes
the
necessity
of
conversion
,
unlesse
wee
would
willingly
harbour
such
a
Dragon
.
3.
See
wee
any
place
set
open
for
drunkennesse
,
whoredome
,
cursing
,
blaspheming
,
scorning
of
goodnesse
,
or
of
such
hellish
resort
,
where
sinne
is
maintained
and
upheld
,
and
Christ
with
the
mention
of
godlinesse
barred
out
?
Be
sure
Sathans
throne
is
there
,
his
signe
is
on
every
such
doore
,
his
armes
on
every
post
,
there
is
a
house
swept
for
the
devill
,
at
least
a
suburbes
of
hell
,
there
is
the
devill
present
in
prevailing
manner
with
strength
of
temptation
&
absolute
command
over
his
slaves
,
whom
hee
drawes
to
the
height
of
wickednesse
.
As
Salomon
giveth
counsell
to
goe
by
the
house
of
the
harlot
,
and
not
to
come
neare
the
doore
of
her
house
.
Prov.
5.
8.
So
let
all
godly
men
avoid
all
such
persons
,
places
,
and
practises
,
in
which
the
devill
sits
in
his
chaire
of
estate
.
Sundry
places
are
permitted
to
Satan
by
God
to
possesse
,
where
hee
domineireth
,
and
sheweth
himselfe
in
strange
noises
,
&
frightfull
apparitions
,
&
is
powerfull
in
such
houses
to
hurt
&
destroy
,
&
he
that
knows
the
danger
of
such
haunted
places
will
not
enter
into
them
:
But
in
such
places
as
wickednesse
dwels
,
although
Sathan
be
not
sensibly
present
,
yet
he
is
more
powerfull
;
if
not
more
dreadfull
,
yet
more
dangerous
:
no
wise
Christian
that
hath
not
a
desire
to
be
acquainted
with
hell
beforehand
,
would
come
into
houses
so
haunted
&
stuffed
with
yong
Dragons
and
devills
incarnate
:
how
miserable
to
live
where
Satan
dwells
:
how
difficult
to
serve
Christ
where
Satan
raigneth
?
This
also
teacheth
us
to
examine
our selves
,
whether
the
dragon
bee
cast
out
,
or
keepe
his
state
and
command
in
us
:
where
consider
,
1.
The
necessity
of
this
tryall
.
2.
The
rules
of
tryall
.
The
former
appeares
,
1.
Because
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
even
in
places
where
the
Gospel
is
preached
,
are
not
brought
to
Jesus
Christ
,
but
are
voluntary
slaves
to
Satan
,
renouncing
obedience
to
God
,
and
professe
obedience
to
the
dragon
;
&
what
a
severe
,
but
just
judgment
of
God
is
it
,
that
they
that
will
not
be
ruled
nor
submitted
to
Gods
will
,
should
become
slaves
to
the
Devill
,
that
being
delivered
by
Gods
justice
unto
Satan
,
their
whole
course
should
tend
to
uphold
the
state
of
the
dragon
,
with
the
final
ruine
of
their
own
?
2.
As
it
is
not
the
presence
of
the
Gospell
,
so
neither
the
profession
of
the
Gospell
that
puts
Satan
out
of
state
.
What
a
great
Professor
was
Ananias
,
that
seemed
to
give
away
all
his
lands
to
the
use
of
the
Church
?
and
yet
Satan
filled
his
heart
,
Act.
5.
who
was
a
greater
Professor
than
Iudas
,
the
steward
of
Christ
?
yet
the
devil
kept
the
hold
of
his
heart
;
there
is
much
more
then
profession
required
to
dispossesse
him
,
yea
,
muchmore
than
preaching
of
Christ
,
for
Iudas
did
both
.
3.
He
is
certainly
concluded
a
wicked
man
,
under
the
power
of
the
devill
,
that
is
carelesse
in
this
examination
,
whether
Christ
bee
in
him
;
2
Corinth.
13.
5.
Prove
your selves
,
know
yee
not
that
Christ
is
in
you
,
unlesse
yee
be
reprobates
?
as
also
who
by
examination
,
findes
not
the
Spirit
of
God
,
&
of
Christ
to
dwell
in
him
,
Rom.
8.
9.
If
any
man
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
the
same
is
none
of
his
.
Now
the
rules
of
this
triall
are
reduced
to
two
heads
:
The
former
are
such
as
demonstrate
the
presence
of
the
strong
man
:
The
latter
,
such
as
shew
the
presence
of
a
stronger
than
he
.
Of
the
former
sort
are
five
.
First
,
supine
carelesnesse
in
religion
is
a
signe
of
the
dragons
rule
;
the
Apostle
in
Eph.
2.
2.
and
12.
sets
it
downe
for
a
note
of
a
man
in
whom
the
Prince
of
the
ayre
ruleth
,
that
he
is
as
an
heathen
,
or
alien
without
God
in
the
world
,
an
Atheist
,
that
cares
for
no
religion
or
covenant
,
cares
not
for
Christ
and
his
grace
,
contemnes
preaching
,
praying
,
Ministery
,
Ministers
;
prefers
pigs
before
Christ
,
as
the
Gadarens
;
prefers
pottage
before
the
blessing
,
as
Esau
;
this
man
is
ruled
by
the
Prince
of
the
ayre
:
and
much
more
if
thou
seest
a
despiser
of
religion
,
a
scorner
of
goodnesse
,
one
that
turnes
his
backe
on
the
Ministery
,
or
gives
it
his
presence
,
but
is
a
sonne
of
Beliall
,
and
will
not
indure
the
yoakes
of
God
and
Christ
;
this
man
is
apparently
under
the
power
of
the
devill
:
and
this
cannot
but
bee
a
sure
signe
,
for
,
1.
Where
Christ
can
have
no
command
,
the
dragon
must
rule
and
command
2.
Where
the
Scepter
of
Christ
is
resisted
,
which
onely
casts
out
the
dragon
,
there
the
dragon
is
not
cast
out
:
Were
not
hee
a
traytor
in
an
high
degree
,
that
should
wrest
the
rod
or
Scepter
out
of
the
Kings
hand
,
breake
it
to
pieces
,
and
tread
it
under
his
feet
,
in
contempt
of
his
high
authority
?
yet
so
doth
every
wicked
man
with
the
Word
,
the
rod
of
Christs
power
.
3.
Where
Christ
is
come
,
hee
makes
communion
with
God
,
and
a
serious
seeking
after
him
;
and
therefore
where
is
no
seeking
after
God
,
no
fellowship
with
him
,
Christ
never
came
there
.
A
second
note
of
the
presence
and
power
of
the
strong
man
is
,
blindnesse
of
minde
in
meanes
of
knowledge
;
so
saith
the
Apostle
;
2
Cor.
4.
3
,
4.
If
our
Gospell
bee
now
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
perish
;
in
whom
the
god
of
this
world
hath
blinded
the
mindes
of
them
that
beleeve
not
;
and
,
1
Cor.
2.
14.
The
naturall
man
perceiveth
not
the
things
that
are
of
GOD
,
&c.
When
a
man
can
discerne
nothing
of
the
things
of
God
,
and
seeth
nothing
in
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
desirable
or
admirable
,
he
is
in
the
state
of
nature
,
under
the
power
of
the
dragon
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
kingdome
of
the
dragon
is
a
kingdome
of
darknesse
,
and
nothing
casts
out
his
power
,
but
the
entertainment
of
the
light
and
grace
of
the
Gospell
.
If
a
man
sit
in
darknesse
till
this
houre
,
that
hee
shuts
out
the
light
,
offering
to
shine
upon
him
,
and
contents
himselfe
with
ignorance
of
minde
,
with
hatred
and
resistance
of
the
light
,
this
man
sets
up
and
upholds
the
devils
power
in
his
owne
heart
;
and
here
the
dragon
is
not
cast
out
.
Th●
third
note
of
a
man
in
whom
the
devill
is
not
cast
out
,
is
,
generall
disobedience
;
for
,
He
ruleth
in
the
sonnes
of
disobedience
,
Ephes.
2.
2.
where
sinne
raignes
,
the
dragon
raignes
;
Hee
that
committeth
sin
is
of
the
devill
,
1
Iohn
3.
8.
the
devill
and
sinne
are
cast
out
together
:
For
as
a
tyrant
shewes
his
power
and
strength
by
forcing
men
to
fulfill
his
lawes
and
Edicts
,
so
this
strong
man
sheweth
and
upholdeth
his
state
,
in
speciall
maner
,
by
prevailing
temptations
and
allurements
,
by
which
men
fulfill
the
lusts
&
wil
of
the
flesh
,
and
wicked
men
are
carryed
,
as
the
swine
,
into
the
lake
of
sinne
.
Now
the
dragon
stands
in
his
state
.
The
fourth
note
of
such
a
one
,
is
,
ripenesse
in
sinne
,
when
men
are
not
punies
in
sinne
,
but
old
sinners
;
not
bunglers
,
but
active
and
nimble
servants
of
corruption
,
2
Pet.
2.
19.
This
ripenesse
discovers
it selfe
in
many
unhappy
men
,
in
whom
the
dragon
beares
sway
,
foure
wayes
;
-
1.
By
diligence
.
-
2.
Hight
.
-
3.
Chearfulnesse
.
-
4.
Constancy
in
sinne
.
1.
By
diligence
,
following
sinne
as
a
trade
;
when
a
man
is
at
all
the
appointments
and
services
of
sin
,
approving
and
promoting
all
that
is
nought
,
but
disallowing
and
opposing
all
that
is
good
,
so
farre
as
he
can
;
Diligent
servants
will
breake
their
sleepe
to
doe
their
Masters
worke
,
and
so
will
these
,
Prov.
4.
16.
see
Chap.
1.
15.
2.
By
the
height
of
sinne
;
for
as
the
Spirit
of
God
drawes
the
Saints
forward
in
the
degrees
of
grace
,
so
the
dragon
drawes
wicked
men
to
the
height
of
wickednesse
,
called
(
Rom.
1.
)
fulnesse
of
unrighteousnesse
;
and
this
without
reluctation
or
restraint
of
the
Spirit
:
Thus
the
devill
entred
into
Iudas
,
and
filled
his
heart
with
mischiefe
;
whence
is
it
that
the
foulest
sinnes
come
not
amisse
to
many
men
,
but
from
the
power
of
the
dragon
,
who
bids
his
slave
resist
the
Gospell
,
as
Elimas
,
and
he
must
doe
it
,
commit
murder
upon
his
owne
brother
,
as
Cain
,
scoffe
his
owne
father
,
as
Cham
,
sweare
and
blaspheme
as
many
devils
incarnate
,
they
must
and
will
doe
it
?
3.
By
chearfulnesse
and
delight
in
sinne
;
our
proverbe
is
,
Hee
must
needs
runne
whom
the
Devill
drives
;
so
captaine-sinners
make
haste
to
evill
,
and
set
their
delight
on
it
:
how
doe
graceles
persons
rejoyce
to
promote
and
compasse
sinne
in
themselves
,
(
eating
it
as
bread
,
and
a
sweet
morsell
,
Iob
20.
and
drinking
it
as
a
fish
drinkes
in
water
)
and
provoke
4.
By
constancy
and
incorrigiblenesse
in
sinne
;
He
that
is
filthy
will
bee
filthy
still
,
as
the
dragons
and
devils
be
;
and
men
,
as
devils
,
are
loath
to
be
tormented
before
their
time
,
by
the
doctrine
of
repentance
,
conversion
,
mortification
or
holy
life
.
This
is
a
sure
note
of
one
,
from
whom
the
dragon
is
not
cast
out
.
The
fist
is
;
strife
to
keepe
out
,
or
cast
out
the
Spirit
of
God
,
resisting
the
grace
of
God
,
fighting
against
good
conscience
in
ones
selfe
and
others
,
when
men
aredespisers
and
evill
speakers
of
the
way
of
God
,
can
contend
with
his
Saints
,
and
haunt
with
wicked
persons
;
how
can
this
but
be
a
sure
signe
of
the
dragons
holding
possession
?
for
what
other
is
his
worke
in
the
world
,
but
to
fight
against
the
whole
kingdome
and
glory
of
God
?
or
what
is
a
more
manifest
proofe
of
the
power
and
state
of
a
Prince
,
then
to
command
his
subjects
to
fight
for
his
title
in
all
his
quarrels
?
Now
if
these
be
sure
notes
of
the
state
and
raigne
of
the
dragon
,
many
may
discerne
their
woefull
condition
,
who
thinke
well
enough
of
themselves
,
and
will
defie
the
Devill
in
word
,
while
in
deed
and
truth
he
upholds
his
full
power
in
them
.
1.
How
many
Christians
by
profession
are
no
better
than
Atheists
,
who
love
not
the
presence
of
God
,
neither
in
their
thoughts
,
but
abhorre
all
thoughts
2.
How
many
in
so
great
light
walke
in
the
dark
,
worse
than
the
Gentiles
,
most
of
whom
were
more
just
in
their
dealings
,
more
respective
of
their
oaths
,
more
sober
,
more
temperate
,
more
chaste
than
thousands
of
deboiste
drunkards
,
filthy
whore-masters
,
and
foule
swines
,
whose
damnation
will
be
heavier
than
the
heathens
?
it
shall
be
easier
for
them
than
for
these
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
3.
What
a
number
stand
out
against
Christ
?
as
,
First
,
they
that
stand
not
with
him
,
Matth.
12.
30.
Those
that
gather
not
with
him
doe
scatter
,
as
our
neutrals
,
mungrils
,
lookers
on
,
who
thinke
they
can
bee
of
neither
part
;
which
is
impossible
;
thou
that
art
not
the
Kings
friend
,
art
his
enemie
:
Doest
thou
not
promote
the
Gospell
,
and
therein
the
state
and
right
of
Jesus
Christ
?
thou
art
then
against
it
;
If
being
called
thereunto
thou
imployest
not
thy
gifts
to
win
men
out
of
their
sinnes
,
and
to
gaine
them
to
the
faith
,
thou
standest
against
Christ
,
and
manifestly
upholdest
the
state
of
the
dragon
.
Secondly
,
those
that
stand
against
him
,
being
opposite
to
the
Ministerie
,
to
the
pure
worship
of
God
,
&c.
resisters
of
the
graces
of
his
servants
,
strong
limbs
and
supporters
of
Antichrist
,
Masse-mongers
,
Antichristian
Captaines
,
and
savage
persecutors
of
true
religion
.
This
is
the
first
sort
of
rules
.
The
second
is
,
of
such
as
shew
the
presence
of
a
stronger
than
the
dragon
,
which
is
Michael
onely
.
One
tryall
is
repentance
,
onely
that
looseth
the
snare
of
the
devill
,
2
Tim.
2.
26
It
is
true
,
that
so
long
as
sinne
is
present
in
us
,
Satan
shall
never
be
cast
out
of
all
power
in
us
;
but
if
once
sinne
by
repentance
be
deposed
from
the
raigne
of
it
,
though
not
from
all
presence
,
then
is
Satan
cast
out
of
his
full
power
,
and
,
as
sinne
can
never
get
the
dominion
againe
,
no
more
can
the
devill
.
Another
sure
note
is
faith
,
which
is
our
victory
,
and
casts
out
the
dragon
,
as
also
brings
Christ
into
the
who
dwelleth
in
our
hearts
by
faith
,
Eph
3.
17.
Get
assurance
of
faith
,
and
the
dragon
is
cast
out
;
and
get
increase
of
faith
,
for
the
Disciples
of
Christ
could
not
cast
out
devils
,
Mat.
17.
20.
not
for
want
of
faith
,
but
for
the
weaknesse
of
it
.
Cast
into
the
earth
.
]
The
third
thing
in
the
overthrow
of
the
dragon
,
assigneth
the
place
into
which
he
was
cast
,
namely
,
into
the
earth
;
and
that
for
two
reasons
.
1.
To
manifest
and
clear
the
certainty
of
his
overthrow
,
and
the
Churches
victory
;
as
Goliah
was
seene
to
be
overthrowne
,
when
David
threw
him
downe
to
the
ground
.
2.
And
more
specially
to
shew
,
who
they
bee
whom
the
devill
now
tyrannizeth
over
;
Hee
was
thrown
out
of
the
bounds
of
the
true
Church
,
&
now
he
exerciseth
his
rage
in
the
earth
,
that
is
,
among
reprobates
,
carnall
,
and
earthly
minded
men
;
whether
heathens
,
without
the
pale
of
the
Church
,
or
carnall
Gospellers
,
who
are
within
her
lappe
,
but
,
rejecting
the
power
of
grace
,
sticke
to
earthly
profits
,
courses
,
&
affections
;
amongst
all
these
the
dragon
still
domineereth
,
and
ruleth
them
all
at
his
wil
,
who
reject
the
rule
of
God
,
and
his
Sonne
Jesus
Christ
.
Quest.
Why
was
he
cast
into
the
earth
,
and
not
into
hell
?
if
the
Lord
could
doe
it
,
why
did
hee
leave
his
worke
imperfect
Answ.
1.
Our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
wanted
then
no
power
,
nor
now
doth
lacke
might
to
doe
it
,
but
can
tread
downe
Satan
every
moment
to
nothing
:
Neither
did
Christ
leave
his
worke
imperfect
,
but
on
the
Crosse
performed
all
that
was
required
,
either
for
the
full
delivery
of
his
Chosen
,
or
for
the
finall
victory
over
all
his
enemies
;
but
his
heavenly
wisedome
putteth
forth
this
power
,
not
all
at
once
,
but
by
degrees
,
and
in
some
measure
of
time
,
which
at
length
is
to
take
full
and
perfect
effect
;
for
Christ
must
tread
all
his
enemies
under
his
feet
,
and
they
must
become
his
footstoole
,
1
Cor.
15.
2.
This
place
speaketh
not
of
an
absolute
ejection
out
of
the
Church
,
for
Satan
was
afterward
let
loose
for
a
thousand
yeares
;
but
of
a
limited
restraint
of
him
;
First
,
to
a
certaine
time
and
place
,
that
hee
could
not
oppresse
the
young
and
tender
Virgin
of
Christ
,
either
by
upholding
heathenish
Idolatry
,
or
by
hindring
the
free
course
of
the
Gospell
,
and
religion
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
,
Secondly
,
to
a
certaine
measure
,
for
he
was
not
so
cast
out
of
the
Church
,
as
that
hee
ceased
to
molest
and
tempt
the
godly
,
or
that
he
spared
to
doe
what
he
could
to
hinder
and
disgrace
the
Christian
Religion
,
but
he
was
so
farre
cast
out
as
that
hee
could
not
exercise
his
whole
and
former
power
,
either
in
violence
of
temptation
,
or
recover
so
soveraigne
authority
among
the
heathens
,
as
a
little
before
hee
had
exercised
.
Quest.
But
had
it
not
been
better
for
the
Church
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
had
cast
him
downe
into
hell
,
and
confined
him
there
?
Answ.
1.
Satan
is
already
cast
into
hell
,
and
there
reserved
in
chaines
of
darkenesse
to
the
judgment
of
the
last
day
,
2
Pet.
2.
and
Iude
6.
But
that
is
by
the
generall
sentence
of
God
upon
him
for
his
first
Apostasie
,
which
our
Text
aymeth
not
at
,
which
is
a
speciall
sentence
and
judgement
in
one
particular
.
Again
,
that
generall
sentence
is
now
in
execution
upon
him
,
but
not
fully
and
perfectly
till
the
day
of
judgement
:
till
which
time
for
the
revenge
of
the
wicked
world
,
God
suffers
the
evill
spirits
to
range
as
Lyons
,
to
the
hurt
of
men
.
2.
It
is
not
prejudiciall
,
but
profitable
to
the
godly
,
that
Sathan
is
cast
into
the
earth
,
and
not
shut
up
in
hell
.
Not
prejudiciall
to
the
elect
:
for
hee
prevaileth
onely
against
the
wicked
called
here
the
earth
,
into
which
he
is
cast
.
It
is
not
denyed
,
but
that
hee
may
and
doth
molest
the
godly
,
but
his
molestation
hinders
them
not
,
but
hasteneth
them
to
their
happinesse
.
It
is
profitable
for
the
Church
sundry
wayes
,
that
God
still
permitteth
Sathan
some
power
in
the
earth
.
1.
That
wee
might
see
how
strong
and
furious
our
adversary
is
,
and
what
need
wee
have
of
Gods
power
to
restraine
him
.
2.
To
manifest
the
glory
of
God
,
both
in
the
admirable
confusion
of
this
strong
enemy
,
and
in
the
no
lesse
powerfull
defence
and
protection
of
the
Elect.
3.
To
shake
us
out
of
pride
,
security
and
forgetfulnesse
of
our selves
and
our
estate
,
who
are
in
daily
encounter
against
the
Dragon
.
4.
To
quicken
and
excite
our
prayers
,
faith
,
watchfulnesse
,
which
wee
would
easily
give
over
if
we
had
no
tempter
or
enemy
.
Note
from
this
,
that
the
devill
exerciseth
no
dominion
,
sonnes
of
disobedience
.
2
Thes.
2.
9.
Sathan
worketh
in
Antichrist
by
all
deceiveablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
,
in
them
that
perish
.
2
Cor.
4.
4.
The
god
of
this
world
blindeth
the
mindes
of
infidels
,
or
unbeleevers
.
And
why
?
1.
Sathans
raigne
is
in
the
reigne
of
sin
,
2.
Sathan
being
the
Prince
of
darknesse
,
rules
in
the
kingdome
of
darknesse
,
whence
wicked
spirits
rulers
of
the
darknesse
of
this
world
.
Ephes.
6.
12.
The
devill
is
the
father
of
all
spirituall
darknesse
,
of
lies
,
heresies
,
false
doctrines
,
false
worship
,
and
all
workes
of
darknesse
.
This
is
the
world
of
darknesse
,
in
which
hee
ruleth
as
a
king
in
his
Kingdome
.
But
the
godly
are
gotten
out
of
this
Egypt
,
out
of
the
reach
of
this
hellish
Pharaoh
,
and
are
gotten
into
Goshen
,
the
Church
,
where
light
is
:
Ephes.
5.
8.
Ye
were
once
darknesse
,
but
now
are
light
in
the
Lord
.
3.
Sathan
is
the
father
of
sinne
,
and
sinne
is
the
mother
of
death
,
by
which
necessary
connexion
appeares
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
,
destitute
of
the
Which
is
a
ground
of
comfort
to
all
true
hearted
1.
Thou
fightest
against
a
conquered
and
bound
enemy
,
who
is
cast
out
of
all
thy
Lords
dominions
.
2.
Hee
is
cast
into
the
earth
,
and
keepeth
state
in
the
world
,
as
the
god
of
the
world
:
but
thou
art
called
out
of
the
world
,
and
brought
from
the
earth
.
Object
.
If
hee
be
cast
out
,
how
comes
it
to
passe
that
I
am
so
afflicted
with
horrible
,
hellish
,
and
violent
temptations
?
Answ.
1.
The
Dragon
is
not
cast
out
of
all
power
,
till
hee
bee
cast
into
hell
,
but
hee
is
cast
out
of
full
power
in
the
godly
.
2.
There
is
a
reserved
wrigling
power
of
the
Dragon
which
may
assault
thee
,
but
hee
shall
never
hurt
thee
that
art
one
of
Gods
chosen
,
neither
by
his
temptation
,
nor
persecution
.
For
first
,
though
they
may
afflict
and
exercise
thee
,
yet
all
the
gates
of
hell
cannot
overcome
or
extinguish
thy
faith
.
Secondly
,
though
they
may
trouble
thee
,
and
hinder
thee
in
the
way
,
as
the
Moabites
did
Israel
by
their
wiles
,
yet
can
they
not
in
the
end
of
it
,
which
is
life
and
glory
.
Thirdly
,
though
they
may
hinder
the
sense
and
comfort
and
joy
of
thy
salvation
,
yet
can
they
not
the
right
,
nor
assured
hope
of
thy
happinesse
.
Object
.
I
finde
these
temptations
prevai●e
in
mee
,
and
if
the
devill
raigne
in
sinne
,
I
feare
he
is
not
cast
out
of
mee
.
Answ.
There
is
the
least
feare
of
that
sinne
that
is
most
feared
.
The
feare
of
sinne
keepes
downe
the
raigne
of
it
.
But
for
the
strengthening
of
such
as
are
in
combate
,
we
must
know
,
that
the
best
have
sinne
,
but
sinne
hath
not
them
,
the
best
slip
and
fall
,
but
lye
not
in
falls
,
the
best
do
the
acts
of
sinne
,
but
not
habitually
:
they
trade
not
,
nor
walke
in
sinnes
,
at
least
with
delight
,
as
men
in
a
pleasant
way
:
the
best
have
flesh
,
but
walke
not
according
to
flesh
.
And
therefore
,
although
thou
findest
sinne
present
with
thee
,
yet
if
thou
canst
finde
the
power
of
it
weakened
,
if
thou
sometimes
sinnest
,
but
art
so
farre
from
tumbling
and
trading
in
sinne
,
as
that
thou
hatest
what
thou
doest
,
all
is
safe
,
the
dragon
is
cast
out
for
all
that
.
2.
Here
is
a
rule
of
tryall
,
to
know
our
estate
,
3.
This
is
a
ground
of
instruction
;
if
Sathan
bee
once
cast
out
,
to
keepe
him
out
,
and
let
him
enter
no
And
now
seeing
that
Sathan
is
cast
out
of
our
Church
into
the
earth
,
let
us
not
turne
to
worldly
rudiments
,
and
that
earthly
religion
and
doctrine
of
Popery
and
Antichristian
idolatry
,
which
is
from
earth
,
set
up
and
upheld
by
earthly
power
and
policie
,
thrusting
it selfe
on
the
world
by
serpentine
craft
,
lying
,
pretenses
of
miracles
,
martyrdome
,
concord
of
doctors
,
perpetuall
succession
from
the
Apostles
,
&c.
But
let
the
Dragon
rage
and
dominere
in
the
earth
whither
hee
is
cast
,
and
in
that
fleshly
doctrine
which
carrieth
away
earthly
and
unstable
men
.
Let
him
make
spoile
in
his
owne
dominion
,
amongst
Papists
,
and
Idolaters
,
and
hypocrites
,
and
atheists
.
Let
us
keepe
that
pretious
truth
,
which
is
committed
to
us
,
and
hold
fast
that
which
Michael
hath
wonne
for
us
;
shall
wee
runne
after
the
dragon
cast
into
the
earth
?
Consider
hereunto
:
1.
How
can
that
be
a
religion
of
God
,
that
openeth
a
wide
gate
to
all
manner
of
hatefull
and
unnaturall
sinnes
,
by
licenses
,
pardons
,
before
and
after
,
sanctuaries
,
&c.
that
exempts
subjects
from
lawes
,
obedience
,
oathes
,
and
allegiance
to
Princes
:
that
under
pretence
of
Christ
is
a
Catholique
heresie
against
the
whole
foundation
?
2.
There
is
but
one
way
to
eternall
life
,
by
Jesus
Christ
:
stray
out
of
this
way
,
and
you
runne
most
assuredly
to
perdition
.
3.
Esteeme
the
truth
above
wealth
,
peace
,
or
life
it selfe
,
because
God
hath
magnified
it
above
all
things
.
4.
Consider
the
force
of
errour
,
as
the
secret
working
of
poison
,
and
who
they
be
that
are
given
up
to
Antichristian
lies
and
delusions
.
2.
Thess.
2.
10.
5.
Considering
the
danger
of
the
times
,
and
the
businesse
of
the
limbes
and
agents
of
Antichrist
,
beware
of
three
things
.
1.
Of
false
prophets
,
who
come
in
sheepes
cloathing
,
and
call
themselves
Catholique
Doctors
:
Know
them
by
their
fruits
,
their
seditions
,
warres
,
treasons
,
massacres
,
stabbing
of
Princes
,
powder-plots
,
arming
of
subjects
against
their
undoubted
Soveraignes
,
&c.
They
are
locusts
,
spoiling
,
invading
,
and
eating
up
kingdomes
.
2.
Beware
of
the
leven
of
popery
,
of
their
impudent
and
lying
bookes
which
they
spred
boldly
,
and
busily
,
of
curious
and
alluring
pictures
,
and
all
false
arts
to
deceive
us
.
3.
Beware
of
conversing
with
such
too
much
,
out
of
desire
to
please
some
.
Touch
no
pitch
.
In
a
word
,
Remember
what
yee
have
beene
taught
concerning
the
whore
of
Babylon
,
how
you
have
beene
called
out
of
her
,
what
destructions
they
have
provided
for
us
,
and
what
plagues
God
hath
provided
for
them
.
This
of
the
first
point
.
2.
Note
this
,
that
wheresoever
Jesus
Christ
,
the
great
Michael
,
commeth
,
there
the
Dragon
Doct.
II.
where
Christ
comes
the
devill
is
cast
out
.
is
throwne
to
the
ground
,
and
cast
from
his
state
and
power
.
This
seed
of
the
woman
breakes
the
serpents
head
.
This
lyon
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
conquers
and
casts
downe
the
roaring
lyon
,
both
in
himselfe
and
his
members
.
This
Michael
is
hee
that
sits
on
a
white
horse
,
and
hath
a
bow
in
his
hand
,
Revel.
6.
2.
that
is
,
the
word
of
the
Law
,
and
Gospell
,
whence
hee
shoots
deadly
arrows
to
wound
his
enemies
,
Psal.
45.
6.
And
to
him
is
given
a
triumphant
crowne
,
beeing
the
King
of
glory
,
and
he
goeth
out
conquering
that
hee
may
overcome
.
The
proofe
hereof
appeares
,
by
considering
the
two
wayes
of
Michaels
comming
.
Hee
comes
,
1.
In
person
.
2.
In
Spirit
.
1.
Michael
,
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
,
and
infirmity
2.
Hee
comes
in
spirit
,
by
the
powerfull
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
by
which
Sathan
was
so
bound
up
,
and
cast
out
of
his
rule
,
that
the
exorcists
could
no
longer
practise
their
devillish
arts
.
Act.
8.
8.
when
the
Gospell
was
preached
in
Samaria
,
the
great
power
of
Simon
Magus
,
which
had
madded
the
people
,
vanished
and
came
to
nothing
.
Act.
16.
16.
The
spirit
of
the
Pythonisse
was
driven
away
at
Philippi
by
the
Gospell
preached
by
Paul
,
Act.
19.
18.
After
the
Ephesians
had
received
the
Gospell
,
they
burnt
their
magicall
bookes
,
and
had
no
more
Puer
Hebraeus
jubet
me
,
diis
beatis
imperans
,
hanc
sedem
relinquere
,
&
in
orcum
redire
:
jam
abito
tacitus
ab
aris
nostris
.
Nunc
mirantur
,
si
tam
mult●s
annos
civitas
peste
vexetur
,
cum
&
Aesculapius
&
alij
dij
longè
absunt
ab
ea
.
Postea
enim
quam
Iesus
colitur
,
nihil
utilitatis
á
dijs
consequi
possumus
.
to
do
with
those
devillish
arts
.
That
is
famous
,
which
Suidas
reporteth
of
the
oracle
of
Apollo
,
when
Augustus
Cesar
under
whom
Christ
was
borne
,
asked
,
who
should
rule
after
him
,
no
answer
was
given
but
this
:
The
Hebrew
child
who
is
King
over
the
gods
,
commands
mee
to
leave
this
Temple
,
and
get
mee
to
hell
:
now
therefore
go
quietly
from
these
our
altars
.
To
which
wee
will
adde
that
of
Porphyrie
,
a
deadly
enemy
of
Christ
,
and
a
scoffer
of
Christian
religion
,
who
(
as
Eusebius
cites
him
)
hath
these
words
:
Nowadaies
men
marvell
that
our
city
is
so
many
yeares
together
annoyed
with
the
pestilence
;
whereas
Esculapius
and
the
other
gods
are
farre
gone
away
from
it
:
For
since
this
Iesus
is
worshipped
,
we
can
get
no
benefit
by
the
gods
.
One
reason
of
the
point
is
taken
from
the
end
of
Christs
comming
,
which
was
,
to
dissolve
the
works
of
the
devill
,
1.
Ioh.
3.
8.
to
shake
downe
his
kingdome
,
and
destroy
his
power
.
All
the
worke
and
office
of
Christ
is
but
to
cast
out
the
Dragon
.
The
strong
man
had
bound
all
mankinde
hand
and
foot
,
1.
From
doing
good
.
2.
Unto
punishment
for
doing
evill
.
3.
From
helping
our selves
.
Now
a
stronger
then
hee
commeth
and
looseth
the
prisoners
that
were
bound
:
his
office
being
,
partly
to
preach
liberty
to
Another
reason
is
taken
from
the
power
of
his
person
,
who
is
God
and
man
:
as
God
he
hath
absolute
power
and
soveraigne
command
over
all
creatures
,
even
the
same
joint
power
with
the
Father
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
infinite
,
uncreated
,
omnipotent
.
As
mediator
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
God
and
man
)
hee
is
by
his
office
exalted
at
the
right
hand
of
God
above
all
names
,
and
principalities
,
to
whom
the
Father
hath
committed
,
and
by
whom
hee
executeth
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
:
for
the
Father
ruleth
all
by
the
Sonne
.
Hence
is
his
title
,
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
Revel.
17.
14.
The
Angell
said
,
Hee
shall
be
great
,
Luke
1.
32.
And
so
hee
was
,
for
hee
is
the
greatest
in
respect
,
-
1.
Of
his
person
.
-
2.
Of
his
office
.
-
3.
Of
his
kingdome
and
command
over
all
.
Hence
must
it
follow
,
that
the
power
,
armory
,
and
skill
of
the
dragon
is
but
impotency
,
folly
and
weaknesse
,
compared
to
Michael
,
and
must
be
hopelesse
to
prevaile
,
unlesse
hee
could
bring
also
into
the
field
divine
power
,
and
eternall
majesty
.
The
third
reason
is
taken
from
the
powerfull
1.
A
powerfull
death
,
which
is
of
more
strength
than
the
lives
of
all
men
and
Angels
;
Hebr.
2.
14.
By
death
he
destroyed
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
that
is
,
the
Devill
;
Iohn
12.
31.
Now
is
the
Prince
of
the
world
cast
out
;
But
how
?
by
Christs
lifting
up
upon
the
Crosse
,
for
he
saith
,
If
I
be
lifted
up
.
This
Michael
hath
spoyled
principalities
and
powers
upon
his
Crosse
,
That
is
the
Charriot
of
triumph
;
there
hee
tormented
the
devils
,
while
they
tormented
him
;
there
they
crucified
themselves
more
than
him
,
and
,
as
Haman
,
there
they
reared
a
Gibbet
for
their
owne
execution
.
2.
A
powerfull
resurrection
,
wherein
he
mightily
declared
himselfe
the
Sonne
of
God
,
Rom.
1.
4.
a
worke
passing
all
created
power
,
either
to
doe
,
or
hinder
from
being
done
;
for
whereas
his
powerfull
death
was
properly
the
death
of
sinne
,
wherein
the
dragon
ruled
,
so
his
powerfull
resurrection
overcomes
the
world
,
hell
,
the
grave
,
in
all
which
the
dragon
before
tyrannized
;
for
hereby
hee
applyeth
that
salvation
,
which
by
his
death
he
merited
;
hee
maintaineth
that
salvation
,
which
he
had
formerly
procured
,
and
hereby
raiseth
up
all
his
members
to
eternall
life
at
the
last
,
and
great
day
of
his
appearing
.
3.
A
powerfull
Ministery
for
the
conversion
of
persons
and
nations
,
and
casting
the
dragon
out
of
his
holds
.
I.
In
his
owne
person
,
preaching
most
divine
and
effectuall
doctrine
,
with
such
authority
and
power
,
as
never
man
spake
so
;
For
Michael
carryeth
a
two
edged
sword
in
his
mouth
,
so
sharpe
as
that
it
pearceth
and
cutteth
Leviathan
in
peeces
:
And
this
doctrine
was
confirmed
,
partly
with
a
most
holy
and
innocent
life
;
so
as
when
the
dragon
came
he
found
nothing
in
him
,
Iohn
14.
30
,
no
power
,
no
right
,
no
matter
to
fasten
any
temptation
upon
;
being
pure
from
all
sinne
,
both
in
nature
and
act
;
partly
with
most
powerfull
miracles
,
evidences
of
his
divine
person
,
because
they
were
performed
by
his
owne
power
,
and
such
,
as
the
dragon
could
neither
resist
,
falsifie
or
imitate
.
II.
In
the
persons
of
his
servants
,
whether
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
or
Pastors
.
When
the
Disciples
were
sent
out
into
Judea
to
preach
,
they
returned
to
Christ
rejoycing
,
because
the
devils
were
subdued
,
and
Christ
said
,
he
saw
Satan
fall
downe
like
lightning
,
Luke
10.
18.
How
suddenly
the
sound
of
the
Gospell
was
carried
into
all
nations
by
the
Apostles
,
and
the
world
conquered
unto
Christ
,
appeareth
in
the
Epistles
of
Paul
?
Then
went
downe
Paganisme
,
Idolatry
,
Atheisme
,
and
the
walls
of
hellish
Iericho
were
soone
throwne
downe
by
the
sound
of
these
rammes-hornes
.
And
at
this
day
,
how
doe
the
faithfull
Pastors
hold
forth
the
shining
light
of
truth
,
to
destroy
and
cast
out
heretikes
,
and
the
numberlesse
droves
of
false
teachers
and
seducers
,
out
of
the
Church
?
for
as
the
devils
were
not
able
to
withstand
one
word
of
Christs
mouth
in
his
flesh
and
infirmity
,
so
the
same
word
is
no
lesse
powerfull
in
the
mouths
of
his
Ministers
,
with
whom
himselfe
is
present
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
4.
He
comes
with
a
powerfull
Spirit
,
a
Spirit
of
fortitude
and
unresistable
strength
,
by
which
,
as
hee
upholds
the
whole
frame
of
the
world
in
the
estate
of
nature
,
so
also
the
whole
frame
of
the
Church
,
and
the
whole
state
of
grace
in
the
world
renewed
,
and
called
out
of
the
world
:
This
Spirit
is
not
powerfull
onely
in
the
Head
,
to
foyle
the
dragon
,
but
in
every
member
also
,
who
cast
him
out
,
and
tread
him
under
their
feet
,
Rom.
16.
20.
5.
He
comes
with
a
powerfull
arme
of
justice
,
to
revenge
and
confound
all
enmities
spirituall
and
corporall
;
this
our
Ioshua
hath
set
his
feet
on
the
neckes
of
five
Kings
at
once
,
and
daily
casteth
out
the
dragon
by
the
miserable
destruction
of
tyrants
and
enemies
,
Neroes
,
Domitians
,
Dioclesians
,
Trajans
,
Valences
,
&c.
and
at
last
shall
make
all
his
enemies
his
footstoole
.
Now
seeing
onely
the
power
of
Jesus
Christ
can
Hee
that
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
mee
;
and
hee
that
refuseth
you
,
refuseth
mee
,
Luke
10.
16.
Againe
,
note
hence
the
reason
,
why
the
powerfull
1.
Why
doth
Satan
so
oppose
the
true
preaching
of
the
Word
,
but
because
hee
feeles
the
power
of
Christ
in
it
hammering
downe
his
kingdome
of
darknesse
?
hee
stormes
not
at
frothy
and
foolish
preaching
;
onely
faithfull
Preachers
beare
the
burden
of
his
rage
:
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
all
faithfull
Pastors
,
he
opposeth
,
he
slandereth
,
because
Christ
is
powerfull
in
them
against
his
Kingdome
,
and
not
in
others
,
2.
What
is
the
cause
that
Antichrist
cannot
indure
the
Scriptures
,
but
disgraceth
them
with
vile
terms
?
or
that
he
doth
preferre
fables
and
devises
of
men
before
them
,
shut
them
up
and
imprison
them
in
Cloysters
and
unknown
tongues
,
punish
the
reading
of
them
in
the
Mother-tongue
with
death
,
&
c
?
but
because
,
being
an
enemie
to
the
power
of
Christ
,
hee
findes
it
the
weapon
which
hath
wounded
him
,
and
must
slay
him
,
and
the
rod
that
Christuseth
to
smite
him
downe
;
no
winde
can
so
blast
herbes
,
as
this
breath
of
Christ
blasteth
him
.
The
Arke
cannot
stand
up
,
but
Dagon
goeth
downe
;
Christ
and
Antichrist
cannot
stand
together
.
3.
Why
doe
the
Idolatrous
countries
of
Spaine
,
Italy
,
France
,
and
the
rest
sticke
so
fast
to
the
support
of
Antichrist
,
and
keepe
life
in
him
,
and
cast
him
not
out
as
other
Countries
have
done
,
but
because
Christ
is
not
come
among
them
?
they
resist
his
power
,
and
the
rod
of
his
power
,
they
suffer
not
the
breath
of
Christs
mouth
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
among
them
;
and
where
doe
Papists
increase
at
home
,
but
in
rude
and
untaught
countries
,
where
Christ
is
not
come
in
the
power
of
his
Word
?
4.
Why
doe
our
Papists
,
both
Recusants
and
Church
Papists
,
most
resist
and
disgrace
painfull
and
diligent
Preachers
?
these
cannot
be
indured
,
preach
damnation
,
are
authors
of
faction
,
enemies
to
authoritie
,
&c.
but
the
very
reason
is
,
because
these
comming
in
the
power
of
Christ
,
are
the
greatest
enemies
of
Antichrist
,
their
good
father
and
friend
;
for
if
there
bee
idle
or
corrupt
Preachers
,
they
like
well
,
because
they
know
these
are
speciall
friends
to
their
friend
;
for
if
the
Spirit
of
Christ
breath
not
in
him
,
who
stands
in
the
roome
of
a
Minister
,
Antichrist
may
,
and
doth
stand
in
full
state
and
strength
for
all
him
.
5.
Why
doe
many
formall
Protestants
,
that
say
they
wil
be
saved
by
Christ
,
so
directly
and
manifestly
resist
the
power
of
Christ
to
salvation
,
and
doe
the
dragon
so
good
service
,
as
none
more
?
as
,
First
,
by
spurning
against
wholesome
doctrine
,
and
turning
the
backe
contemptuously
and
professedly
on
the
house
of
GOD
:
This
man
plainely
speaketh
,
that
he
will
not
suffer
the
dragon
to
be
wronged
,
or
dispossessed
out
of
his
hold
and
heart
;
but
,
like
an
old
Gadaren
,
hee
had
rather
have
a
Legion
of
devils
nestled
in
him
,
than
indure
the
presence
of
Jesus
Christ
.
2.
By
resisting
the
holy
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
&
indeavouring
to
cast
out
Christ
in
his
Gospell
;
proclaiming
hereby
,
not
onely
that
the
devill
is
not
cast
out
of
his
own
soule
,
but
that
himself
is
an
open
enemy
to
the
power
of
Christ
;
for
hee
that
would
hinder
or
stop
the
breath
of
Christs
mouth
in
the
mouths
of
his
Ministers
,
or
that
furthereth
not
the
Gospell
by
all
his
power
,
is
an
open
enemy
to
the
Kingdome
and
Scepter
of
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
By
making
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
(
by
whom
the
Lord
Jesus
casteth
out
the
dragon
)
their
Buts
and
markes
to
shoot
their
poysoned
arrowes
of
despight
and
bitternesse
:
Well
may
they
know
,
that
the
strong
man
keepes
the
hold
of
their
hearts
,
and
that
Christ
,
a
stronger
than
hee
,
is
not
yet
come
to
dispossesse
him
;
for
therefore
hate
they
the
servants
,
because
they
hate
the
Master
,
which
is
the
very
same
office
that
the
dragon
injoynes
them
,
and
the
very
proper
worke
of
the
dragon
.
This
being
so
,
let
so
many
as
would
shew
themselves
friends
of
Michael
,
submit
to
his
power
,
holding
it
a
singular
priviledge
,
that
wee
may
bee
employed
in
upholding
the
power
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
and
the
rod
of
it
.
One
of
the
chiefe
priviledges
of
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
was
,
to
keepe
Gods
Oracles
in
the
letter
,
Rom.
3.
2.
but
it
will
bee
our
preheminence
above
them
,
to
locke
up
the
true
sense
of
the
word
in
our
hearts
,
by
which
Christs
power
puts
forth
it selfe
in
our
hearts
;
so
wee
shall
provide
for
our selves
(
with
Mary
)
that
good
part
,
which
,
when
the
outward
Ministery
may
bee
taken
from
us
,
or
we
from
it
,
shall
never
be
taken
from
us
,
nor
we
from
it
.
3.
We
learne
hereby
,
not
to
despaire
of
any
mans
They
are
then
impudent
and
shamelesse
in
their
slanders
and
false
assertions
,
who
say
,
Wee
say
they
are
damned
,
or
they
are
reprobates
,
&c.
Wee
say
,
hee
that
is
an
Idolater
in
his
heart
,
or
is
an
hinderer
of
Gods
Word
,
a
slanderer
of
the
faithfull
Preachers
of
it
,
a
scorner
of
godly
persons
or
exercises
,
a
defier
of
the
duties
of
holy
religion
,
a
persecutor
,
to
his
power
,
of
innocent
men
;
this
man
is
for
the
present
a
wicked
man
,
and
in
the
way
of
destruction
,
and
all
Gods
curses
hang
over
his
head
,
and
,
if
hee
repent
not
,
hee
shall
bee
surely
damned
:
But
doe
wee
therefore
exclude
him
from
repentance
?
doe
we
shorten
the
arme
of
God
,
or
stint
his
mercy
,
that
hee
may
not
recall
such
a
one
at
his
pleasure
?
may
not
this
man
,
who
is
a
Saul
to
day
,
breathing
out
nothing
but
slaughter
,
threatning
,
scorne
,
and
slander
against
the
Saints
,
become
a
Paul
to
morrow
?
Who
can
intercept
Christ
in
his
way
,
but
hee
may
meet
with
such
a
man
,
and
unhorse
him
,
and
strike
him
downe
and
tame
him
,
and
make
his
Scales
fall
off
his
eyes
,
and
bring
him
to
say
,
O
Lord
,
what
wouldest
thou
have
mee
to
doe
?
Can
hee
tame
and
cast
out
the
dragons
and
devils
,
and
cannot
hee
tame
and
subdue
wicked
men
at
his
pleasure
?
Farre
he
goeth
(
we
say
)
that
never
returneth
,
but
wee
know
not
who
it
is
that
goeth
so
farre
.
Whosoever
therfore
casts
such
scandalous
and
reproachfull
falshoods
against
godly
Preachers
,
bewrayeth
,
either
want
of
understanding
of
that
hee
heareth
,
or
desires
maliciously
to
accuse
;
a
fearefull
guiltinesse
of
conscience
,
which
it
will
bee
time
to
looke
unto
,
lest
,
while
it
accuseth
it selfe
for
want
of
other
accusers
,
the
Lord
say
one
day
,
Evill
servant
,
out
of
thine
owne
mouth
thou
shalt
bee
judged
.
4.
As
Christ
,
where-ever
hee
commeth
,
destroyeth
the
worke
of
the
devill
,
so
every
Christian
,
First
,
every
souldier
must
stand
with
his
Captaine
and
Generall
in
his
warres
;
and
our
very
name
of
Christians
sheweth
,
with
whom
,
and
under
whom
we
must
take
part
.
Secondly
,
the
promise
of
our
Baptisme
,
and
our
vow
openly
and
solemnely
made
,
bindes
us
to
stand
out
against
Satan
;
for
therein
wee
have
taken
our
Presse-money
,
and
are
ledd
into
the
field
.
Thirdly
,
wee
are
furnished
with
power
,
and
covered
with
the
armour
of
God
from
Christ
,
that
we
might
share
in
his
victory
,
that
as
he
did
tread
Satan
under
his
feet
,
so
must
wee
.
Fourthly
,
wee
are
annointed
,
as
Kings
,
to
maintaine
warre
,
and
to
conquer
Satan
,
and
plant
our
battery
against
the
wals
of
hellish
Iericho
.
Fiftly
,
the
same
Spirit
that
is
in
the
head
,
is
in
the
members
,
the
head
and
members
have
but
one
spirit
,
Gal.
4.
6.
Christ
breatheth
the
same
spirit
on
all
his
members
,
Ioh.
20
22.
&
the
same
spirit
worketh
the
same
things
in
the
head
and
members
,
being
the
spirit
of
courage
and
fortitude
in
them
both
.
Sixtly
,
we
never
want
just
cause
to
bee
at
defiance
with
the
dragon
,
being
the
greatest
enemie
of
God
,
and
of
us
,
continually
seeking
to
cast
downe
his
glory
,
and
us
from
our
happinesse
.
Now
the
duty
being
inforced
by
so
many
reasons
,
it
will
be
asked
,
But
how
may
wee
be
most
fruitfully
conversant
in
this
service
?
whereto
I
answer
.
1.
If
we
cast
him
out
of
our
owne
soules
.
And
2.
If
wee
destroy
his
workes
without
us
,
in
our
severall
places
,
according
to
the
power
and
calling
that
God
hath
given
us
.
Within
us
we
shall
cast
him
out
,
first
,
by
getting
Christ
to
come
into
us
:
for
it
is
Christs
presence
that
And
how
may
I
get
Christ
into
mee
?
Answ.
1.
Heare
him
knocking
in
the
ministery
,
attend
to
his
words
of
promise
,
of
threatning
and
direction
,
for
these
are
his
knocks
(
by
which
hee
knocks
at
many
a
deafe
mans
dore
)
Revel.
3.
20.
2.
Open
the
dore
unto
him
,
to
receive
him
in
.
We
open
our
hearts
to
Christ
by
faith
.
As
hee
dwelleth
in
the
heart
by
faith
,
so
also
by
faith
he
is
received
in
.
Ioh.
1.
12.
3.
Receive
him
by
humility
:
Hee
dwells
in
an
humble
and
contrite
spirit
,
Esay
,
66.
2.
Thou
must
therefore
confesse
with
that
Ruler
,
that
thou
art
unworthy
hee
should
come
under
thy
roofe
.
Mat.
8.
8.
4.
By
purging
away
sinne
,
by
sweeping
and
sweetening
the
roomes
of
our
hearts
for
him
.
Thinke
not
now
that
Christ
will
lodge
any
more
among
the
beasts
in
a
foule
stable
:
Prepare
him
therefore
a
roome
in
the
Inne
of
thine
heart
.
5.
By
loving
obedience
to
his
Commandements
:
On
this
condition
Christ
comes
in
,
as
hee
promised
,
Ioh.
14.
23.
If
any
man
love
mee
and
keepe
my
word
,
my
Father
and
I
will
come
in
and
dwell
with
him
.
Secondly
,
wee
cast
the
Dragon
out
of
our selves
by
proclaiming
warre
against
our
owne
corrupt
nature
,
and
ruling
over
affections
.
Wee
can
never
overcome
him
within
us
,
till
wee
have
conquered
our selves
.
As
this
is
the
greatest
,
so
it
is
the
first
victory
,
to
get
under
feet
our
owne
uncleane
lusts
,
motions
,
thoughts
,
and
actions
,
which
are
the
harbours
and
burrowes
of
wicked
spirits
,
(
these
serpents
lie
in
these
thickets
;
)
to
cast
out
envy
,
malice
,
drunkennesse
,
uncleanenesse
,
to
ruinate
and
batter
downe
these
holds
of
the
dragon
,
and
bring
every
thought
into
the
subjection
of
Christ
,
that
when
hee
comes
,
hee
may
finde
nothing
in
us
.
Thirdly
,
wee
cast
out
the
Dragon
by
carefull
fencing
,
and
watching
our
strongest
forts
and
faculties
.
The
Dragon
keepes
hold
especially
in
ignorance
of
minde
,
in
rebellion
of
the
will
,
in
corruption
of
the
conscience
,
and
having
these
forts
,
hee
can
command
the
whole
man
at
pleasure
.
Now
to
cast
him
out
of
these
our
most
inward
and
highest
forts
,
wee
must
deliver
them
up
to
Jesus
Christ
to
bee
informed
,
strengthened
,
commanded
,
and
defended
by
him
.
Hee
onely
is
able
to
keepe
what
wee
commit
unto
him
.
Fourthly
,
wee
shall
cast
out
the
Dragon
by
suffering
Christ
still
to
draw
us
to
himselfe
by
the
power
of
the
Gospell
,
and
to
fashion
us
daily
unto
holinesse
,
Ioh.
12.
32
The
prince
of
this
world
cannot
be
cast
out
,
till
Christ
draw
us
unto
himselfe
:
who
as
he
draweth
by
his
word
which
is
called
the
arme
of
God
,
and
by
his
spirit
moving
in
those
meanes
,
so
must
wee
give
up
our selves
to
be
ruled
,
and
moved
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
.
These
motions
and
directions
cast
out
,
and
keepe
out
Satanicall
motions
and
temptations
,
by
which
hee
holds
up
his
rule
and
state
.
Without
a
mans
selfe
,
every
godly
man
must
strive
By
Christian
profession
,
manifesting
it selfe
in
foure
maine
practises
.
1.
Upholding
to
his
power
wholsome
doctrine
,
which
is
the
rod
and
scepter
of
Christ
,
and
by
the
zealous
maintaining
an
holy
Ministery
in
which
Christ
casteth
downe
the
Dragon
.
Shall
Jesus
Christ
seeke
in
the
ministerie
to
cast
out
the
Dragon
?
then
wo
to
those
that
oppose
ministery
.
Shall
Jesus
Christ
striue
by
holy
and
sound
doctrine
to
subdue
the
power
of
the
devill
,
whose
kingdome
stands
in
lies
and
errors
?
Wo
then
unto
those
unhappy
men
that
shall
seeke
to
bring
in
the
Dragon
againe
,
by
broaching
or
defending
false
doctrine
,
heresie
,
popery
,
idolatry
,
or
Antichristian
delusions
:
who
instead
of
the
ministers
of
Christ
would
bring
in
the
vassals
of
Antichrist
,
Priests
,
Jesuites
,
locusts
,
and
impostors
2.
In
promoting
piety
and
the
reigne
of
Christ
by
grace
in
others
.
For
true
religion
practised
,
promoted
,
encouraged
,
propagated
,
casteth
out
the
Dragon
,
and
onely
that
.
What
unhappy
men
are
they
,
and
apparent
limbes
of
the
Dragon
,
who
disgrace
and
discourage
godlinesse
every
where
?
who
plot
to
cast
out
piety
,
religion
and
all
godly
men
?
Is
this
to
joyne
with
Michael
in
casting
out
the
Dragon
.
3.
In
forwardnesse
in
doing
good
,
which
glorifieth
God
,
and
honoureth
our
profession
.
The
Dragon
would
set
up
his
kingdome
by
pretenses
of
great
workes
of
mercy
,
charity
,
building
of
Churches
,
and
Hospitalls
,
&c.
And
Antichrist
is
bold
to
outboast
all
professions
in
such
pretenses
.
But
wee
must
bestirre
our selves
,
that
neither
papists
nor
hypocrites
put
us
downe
in
workes
of
mercy
,
love
,
or
charity
:
that
wee
may
honour
our
profession
,
by
a
readinesse
to
every
good
worke
.
4.
In
readinesse
constantly
to
suffer
for
the
truth
,
and
fearlesly
to
sticke
to
the
Gospell
:
that
,
as
our
Lord
subdued
the
Dragon
by
giving
witnesse
to
the
truth
,
so
should
wee
by
maintaining
the
same
truth
to
the
utmost
of
our
power
,
and
the
last
drop
of
our
blood
Ler
Ephraim
divide
his
heart
betweene
two
his
first
love
:
let
profane
dogs
,
and
swine
fall
backe
to
generall
revolt
and
apostasie
,
2.
Pet.
2.
2.
As
none
are
more
serviceable
to
the
Dragon
then
these
,
so
none
give
him
a
greater
blow
then
constant
witnesses
and
martyrs
,
none
so
much
cast
him
downe
.
By
Christian
conversation
also
must
every
Christian
joyne
with
Michael
in
casting
out
the
Dragon
:
and
this
,
partly
at
home
,
and
partly
abroad
.
I.
A
man
can
never
bee
good
abroad
,
that
promotes
not
piety
at
home
.
Hee
that
hath
cast
the
dragon
out
of
his
heart
,
will
also
cast
him
out
of
his
house
:
which
is
done
,
1.
By
setting
up
the
service
and
worship
of
God
in
his
family
,
that
hee
and
his
house
may
serve
the
Lord
.
Hee
whose
heart
is
a
Temple
of
God
,
his
house
shall
bee
a
Church
and
a
little
Bethel
:
there
shall
be
no
roome
for
swearers
,
drunkards
,
riotous
persons
,
scorners
,
nor
sonnes
of
Belial
:
for
these
are
the
brood
of
the
Dragon
.
2.
By
preventing
and
wisely
resisting
the
speciall
sinnes
of
the
calling
;
all
crafts
and
deceitfull
mysteries
,
by
which
the
Dragon
over-reacheth
most
men
in
the
carrying
of
their
speciall
calling
.
A
godly
Christian
in
these
will
not
,
as
others
,
do
what
others
do
,
but
what
himselfe
hath
warrant
to
do
:
hee
will
not
make
his
calling
a
service
of
the
Dragon
,
but
subordinateth
it
to
his
generall
calling
,
wherein
hee
acknowledgeth
himselfe
a
servant
to
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
By
waching
narrowly
those
lusts
,
in
which
the
Dragon
thrusts
himselfe
on
to
disturbe
and
throw
downe
Gods
worship
in
the
family
,
as
anger
,
and
wrath
,
which
hinder
prayer
;
worldlinesse
or
unfruitfull
II.
Abroad
a
Christian
must
take
his
Lords
part
against
the
Dragon
:
Both
in
respect
of
good
men
,
walking
fruitfully
,
and
watching
good
occasion
in
the
communion
of
Saints
,
instructing
some
,
comforting
others
,
guiding
others
in
the
way
,
lovingly
counselling
,
reproving
,
encouraging
,
&c.
And
in
respect
of
evill
men
:
1.
If
corrigible
,
and
hopefull
,
helping
them
out
of
the
snare
and
power
of
Sathan
:
saving
some
with
meeknesse
,
and
pulling
others
out
of
the
fire
.
2.
If
wilfull
,
or
scornfull
,
either
avoid
their
company
and
all
needlesse
society
with
them
,
because
the
Dragon
mightily
prevailes
in
infectious
society
:
and
it
is
an
unequall
yoking
,
2.
Cor.
6.
14.
15.
16.
Or
if
thou
beest
cast
into
their
company
,
bee
undaunted
in
good
causes
,
and
give
them
no
place
,
nor
feare
their
forces
in
thy
Lords
quarrell
;
nor
basely
stoope
to
honour
ungodly
persons
for
private
ends
:
nor
shew
a
willing
minde
to
repent
of
any
thing
well
done
.
This
daunts
the
Dragon
and
wicked
men
,
and
brings
much
honour
to
our
honourable
profession
,
And
his
angels
were
cast
out
with
him
.
]
The
fourth
generall
in
this
verse
is
,
what
company
was
cast
out
with
the
Dragon
,
namely
his
angels
.
By
the
angels
of
the
Dragon
wee
understand
:
1.
All
those
wicked
persons
by
whom
the
devill
putteth
forth
his
power
against
the
Church
,
as
wicked
angels
,
wicked
tyrants
,
wicked
teachers
,
and
all
wicked
men
and
agents
.
2.
All
wicked
meanes
and
instruments
,
by
which
hee
had
executed
his
malice
against
the
woman
,
as
the
power
of
his
Cesars
,
the
policy
and
counsell
of
his
prudent
Senators
,
the
sophistry
of
his
hereticall
teachers
,
the
sorcery
of
his
idolatrous
priests
,
and
oracles
.
All
these
and
the
like
meanes
,
by
which
the
Dragon
set
up
,
and
held
up
his
rule
in
earth
,
were
cast
into
the
earth
whence
they
were
taken
.
And
by
casting
out
of
them
,
wee
meane
not
a
totall
ejection
from
all
molestation
of
the
Church
,
but
such
a
breaking
of
their
power
as
they
could
never
prevaile
against
the
salvation
of
any
member
of
the
Church
,
neither
against
the
happy
proceedings
of
the
Christian
religion
in
the
infancy
of
the
Church
,
at
which
age
our
text
aimeth
.
Where
the
Dragon
is
cast
out
,
all
his
angels
are
1.
If
the
head
be
cast
out
,
how
can
the
members
2.
The
same
justice
layeth
hold
on
principals
and
accessaries
.
In
the
Dragons
angels
were
,
first
the
I
will
put
enmity
betweene
thy
seed
and
her
seed
,
as
betweene
thy selfe
and
her
.
Secondly
,
the
same
desert
and
merit
:
for
the
angels
fought
against
the
woman
,
as
well
as
the
Dragon
,
vers.
7.
The
messengers
of
Sathan
cease
not
to
buffet
the
Saints
.
as
Paul
.
Thirdly
,
the
same
sentence
and
execution
against
the
angels
,
as
against
their
head
,
the
Dragon
Matt
25.
41.
—
prepared
for
the
devill
and
his
angels
,
both
issuing
from
the
justice
of
God
,
who
spares
not
the
Angels
that
sinned
.
2.
Pet.
2.
4.
3.
The
perfection
of
Michaels
power
cannot
but
The
first
are
heretickes
,
and
false
teachers
,
and
these
angels
of
the
dragon
transforme
themselves
as
if
they
were
Angels
of
light
:
but
Michael
the
true
The
second
sort
of
the
dragons
angels
are
tyrants
and
wretced
persecutors
of
the
truth
,
and
these
stoutly
and
incessantly
fight
against
Michael
.
But
Christ
the
true
King
of
his
Church
resisteth
and
confoundeth
them
by
the
rod
of
his
power
,
and
instead
of
them
raiseth
us
Kings
and
Princes
to
bee
nursing
fathers
and
mothers
to
the
Church
.
Thirdly
,
wicked
men
and
hypocrites
are
angels
of
the
dragon
,
and
under
the
name
and
colours
of
Christ
fight
against
Christ
,
but
cannot
prevaile
,
for
Michael
is
the
true
Sampson
,
who
with
the
jaw
bone
of
his
owne
mouth
smites
them
downe
,
heapes
upon
heapes
.
Fourthly
,
the
great
angell
of
all
under
the
dragon
is
that
great
Antichrist
,
who
now
sits
at
Rome
,
and
hath
many
yeares
furiously
fought
against
the
whole
Kingdome
of
Christ
:
but
our
Michael
is
well
appointed
against
him
:
for
hee
blasteth
him
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
and
will
consume
him
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
comming
,
and
the
time
hasteneth
wherein
hee
shall
be
cast
out
of
the
Church
,
as
dung
of
the
earth
.
4.
The
perfection
of
Michaels
victory
argueth
all
the
angels
of
the
dragon
to
bee
cast
out
,
as
well
as
But
do
we
not
see
many
angels
of
the
dragon
unconquered
,
many
false
teachers
,
tyrants
,
persecutors
,
I
answer
,
1.
They
are
all
cast
out
already
in
respect
of
our
head
,
whom
they
cannot
reach
now
sitting
2.
They
are
all
cast
out
already
,
in
respect
of
the
sentence
which
is
past
on
them
all
;
but
he
waites
a
fit
time
of
execution
,
when
the
just
and
full
time
of
the
ripenesse
of
sinne
and
judgement
is
come
,
when
hee
will
be
sure
to
recompence
the
flownesse
of
his
comming
,
with
weight
of
revenge
;
and
if
any
of
the
dragons
angels
escape
freer
in
this
world
than
other
,
a
greater
vexation
belongs
unto
them
hereafter
.
3.
The
Lord
hath
cast
out
all
enemies
,
so
,
as
may
stand
both
with
the
freedome
of
his
justice
,
as
also
with
the
time
of
his
patience
and
connivence
;
both
to
cleare
his
righteousnesse
in
revenging
,
and
to
make
them
inexcusable
;
the
former
in
that
he
was
so
slow
to
wrath
;
the
latter
,
in
that
they
foreslowed
their
amendment
.
4.
Michael
hath
cast
out
all
the
dragons
angels
,
in
respect
of
the
Church
,
not
from
vexing
,
but
from
hurting
it
in
matter
of
salvation
,
and
so
as
may
stand
with
his
Churches
profitable
exercise
and
excitation
.
In
these
foure
regards
they
are
all
cast
out
,
with
their
Head
.
Here
is
terror
for
al
the
angels
&
agents
of
the
dragon
,
who
hence
may
perceive
,
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
Where
I
am
,
there
shall
my
servant
bee
;
so
in
proportion
,
where
the
dragon
is
,
there
must
his
angels
,
and
agents
bee
.
Object
.
But
I
hope
for
salvation
by
Christ
,
I
am
baptized
,
and
come
to
Church
,
and
heare
the
Word
,
and
love
God
above
all
,
and
my
neighbour
as
my selfe
,
&c.
Answ.
Many
shall
come
to
Christ
at
the
last
day
,
and
professe
as
much
,
or
more
,
and
yet
,
being
angels
of
the
dragon
,
are
cast
out
with
him
,
Mat
7.
22.
Thou
art
not
an
open
enemy
;
yea
,
but
art
thou
a
covered
&
secret
enemy
of
Christ
?
No
pretence
or
conceit
of
a
good
estate
can
hinder
thee
from
being
an
angell
of
the
dragon
,
or
from
being
cast
out
with
him
First
,
if
thou
discernest
not
the
things
of
God
,
but
art
uncapable
,
unteachable
,
savouring
the
things
of
the
flesh
,
not
of
the
Spirit
,
and
findest
most
sweetnesse
and
contentment
in
the
things
of
this
life
,
thou
art
apprently
cast
out
as
yet
with
the
dragon
,
without
the
Kingdome
of
God
.
Secondly
,
if
thou
hearest
never
so
much
,
and
blessest
thy selfe
in
thine
iniquity
,
if
thou
hearest
for
fashion
,
without
conscience
or
desire
after
Gods
wayes
,
if
thou
secretly
loathe
or
fret
at
the
Word
powerfully
preached
,
or
holdest
any
sin
against
it
,
it
is
a
deadly
favour
to
thee
,
thou
art
cast
out
with
the
Thirdly
,
if
thou
avoidest
the
society
of
godly
men
,
and
in
heart
lovest
not
such
as
bee
truely
religious
,
but
hatest
them
,
because
they
follow
goodnesse
,
and
hauntest
with
wicked
and
profane
persons
,
and
delightest
in
them
,
runnest
with
them
,
and
chusest
them
for
thy
companions
,
thou
art
as
yet
in
the
same
darknesse
with
the
dragon
,
1
Iohn
2.
11.
Fourthly
,
if
thou
speakest
evill
of
the
way
of
God
,
and
despightest
the
truth
,
revilest
such
as
more
openly
professe
it
,
disgracest
the
publike
or
private
exercises
of
religion
,
or
discouragest
such
as
undertake
them
;
thy
profession
keepes
thee
not
from
being
cast
out
with
the
dragon
;
Michael
hath
cast
thee
out
,
having
said
,
Hee
that
is
with
us
,
cannot
lightly
speake
evill
of
us
,
Marke
9.
39.
2.
From
this
glorious
victory
of
Michael
over
First
,
themselves
are
cast
out
into
the
earth
,
their
power
and
liberty
is
onely
to
hurt
earthly
minded
men
,
that
preferre
earth
before
heaven
,
and
contemne
the
heavenly
truth
preached
;
but
in
regard
of
the
Saints
they
have
short
hornes
,
they
can
hurt
none
marked
,
sprinkled
,
or
sealed
.
Secondly
,
the
Church
cannot
bee
cast
out
of
the
earth
,
unlesse
the
angels
of
the
dragon
were
stronger
than
Michael
;
they
may
chase
the
Church
out
of
one
corner
into
another
,
but
out
of
the
earth
they
cannot
,
because
his
Kingdome
is
everlasting
.
Thirdly
,
they
are
but
angels
of
the
dragon
,
and
their
Head
being
spoyled
of
his
power
,
what
hope
have
they
to
prevaile
?
Did
the
Papists
consider
,
that
being
angels
of
the
dragon
,
cast
out
already
by
Michael
,
they
are
in
extreme
danger
,
it
would
abate
something
of
the
bragging
,
pride
,
hopes
,
and
insolency
;
did
they
thinke
,
that
the
great
angell
of
the
dragon
,
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
were
already
cast
out
by
the
sentence
and
power
of
Michael
,
it
would
abate
their
hopes
:
If
it
doe
not
lessen
theirs
,
let
it
raise
ours
,
that
however
they
may
afflict
some
particular
Church
,
yet
shall
they
never
obtaine
their
purpose
,
as
they
hope
and
desire
,
but
shall
bee
cast
out
by
Michael
,
as
the
dung
of
the
earth
.
Consider
three
grounds
hereof
.
First
,
that
they
fight
against
Christ
the
Truth
,
and
the
truth
of
Christ
;
they
fight
against
the
Lambe
,
but
the
Lambe
must
overcome
;
and
against
the
truth
of
Christ
,
which
is
of
that
nature
,
that
the
more
it
is
opposed
and
oppressed
,
the
more
it
riseth
and
increaseth
.
Secondly
,
consider
how
Michael
hath
already
cast
them
out
in
their
projects
and
designes
;
all
deliverances
of
Christian
Princes
have
beene
from
this
victory
of
Michael
;
our
owne
countrey
,
and
Princes
abroad
,
are
instances
enough
,
as
in
88.
1605.
&c.
Thirdly
,
against
all
the
angels
of
the
dragon
oppose
our
Archangell
,
described
in
Rev.
10.
1.
&c.
1.
A
mighty
Angell
,
protector
of
his
Church
.
2.
Comming
from
heaven
,
in
a
gracious
and
powerfull
presence
,
to
help
his
Church
.
3.
Cloathed
with
a
Cloud
,
once
of
flesh
,
now
of
divine
Majestie
,
as
in
the
wildernesse
.
4.
A
Rainbow
on
his
head
,
a
league
of
grace
and
peace
,
first
,
with
God
,
then
from
the
rage
of
Antichristian
enemies
.
5.
His
face
as
the
Sunne
,
enlightning
his
Church
,
dispersing
clouds
and
stormes
,
bringing
faire
gleames
of
warme
comfort
.
6.
His
feet
as
Pillars
,
of
power
and
might
to
sustaine
his
Church
;
and
of
fire
,
to
consume
the
enemies
as
Chaffe
and
stubble
.
7.
In
his
hand
a
little
booke
open
,
Christ
opens
it
to
the
world
,
and
holds
it
open
,
though
Antichrist
would
shut
up
the
truth
,
and
did
a
long
time
.
8.
Hee
set
his
right
foot
on
the
sea
,
and
his
left
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
now
takes
power
and
dominion
upon
the
Continent
and
Ilands
,
and
raiseth
Christian
Emperours
and
Princes
,
by
professing
the
truth
to
restore
him
his
right
detained
by
Antichrist
.
9.
Hee
crieth
with
a
loud
voyce
,
as
when
a
Lyon
roareth
;
the
more
that
tyrants
and
Antichrist
roare
,
and
rage
against
the
truth
,
with
their
Buls
,
the
more
doth
this
Lyon
of
the
Tribe
of
Iudah
put
forth
the
mighty
voice
of
the
Gospel
,
and
,
as
with
rams
horns
,
casteth
downe
the
wals
of
Antichristian
Iericho
.
10.
He
sweares
,
in
verse
6.
that
time
or
delay
shall
be
no
more
,
namely
,
not
so
miserable
and
mournfull
as
they
were
under
the
sixe
Trumpets
,
when
Antichrist
domineired
,
and
none
durst
resist
,
who
would
not
be
presently
turned
to
ashes
;
but
better
times
should
follow
,
both
for
the
respiration
of
the
Church
,
and
the
overthrow
of
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
.
Lastly
,
the
mysterie
of
God
shall
bee
finished
,
namely
,
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
an
end
shall
bee
of
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
Church
shall
obtaine
happy
dayes
.
Our
Papists
thinke
not
of
this
Time
,
Viall
,
or
Prophesie
;
let
us
rejoyce
in
the
neare
approach
of
it
,
which
shall
take
them
,
as
Birds
in
a
Nett
,
in
the
evill
day
.
3.
Note
the
unspeakable
happinesse
and
comfort
(
Rom.
8.
38.
)
boldly
both
glory
and
conclude
from
this
perfect
victory
of
Michael
over
all
the
angels
of
the
dragon
.
1.
For
things
present
;
they
are
either
within
us
,
or
without
us
.
Within
us
is
a
remainder
of
the
power
of
the
dragon
,
a
bosome
enemy
,
as
Dalilah
,
ever
ready
to
betray
us
,
our
owne
flesh
;
and
the
dragon
often
ploughes
with
our
owne
heifer
:
But
as
neare
and
wily
as
it
is
,
Michael
hath
cast
it
out
among
the
dragons
angels
;
not
that
it
be
not
,
but
that
it
raigne
not
in
us
:
Our
Michael
hath
destroyed
the
body
of
sinne
in
us
,
and
now
,
though
there
bee
many
damnable
sinnes
in
us
,
yet
there
is
no
condemnation
to
Beleevers
;
Without
us
is
a
remainder
of
the
dragons
power
,
partly
in
evill
spirits
,
partly
in
evill
men
,
both
of
them
cast
out
by
Michael
.
Evill
angels
will
ever
bee
molesting
the
godly
,
because
they
weaken
the
dragons
Kingdome
;
but
to
little
purpose
;
they
may
plucke
at
us
,
but
cannot
plucke
us
away
;
they
may
reach
at
us
by
temptation
,
but
Michael
,
that
saves
us
not
alwayes
from
their
tempting
,
saves
us
ever
from
their
tyranny
and
dominion
:
Wee
are
not
free
from
tryall
by
them
,
but
from
the
efficacie
of
errour
we
are
free
;
they
may
reach
at
us
by
accusation
,
by
collusion
,
by
delusion
;
they
will
be
filching
the
Word
from
us
,
and
sowing
tares
and
errours
among
us
,
but
by
no
meanes
can
hinder
the
salvation
of
the
Elect
,
nay
,
they
cannot
but
further
it
;
for
the
case
is
not
now
with
us
,
as
it
was
in
the
first
Adam
,
from
which
height
one
apostate
angell
could
cast
us
downe
;
for
that
happinesse
was
in
our
owne
hand
and
keeping
,
without
a
Mediatour
;
but
this
in
the
hand
and
keeping
of
a
Mediatour
,
and
therefore
all
of
them
cannot
cast
us
downe
from
it
;
the
gates
of
Hell
cannot
prevaile
:
They
perhaps
may
(
because
they
cannot
hinder
us
in
the
end
)
molest
and
vexe
us
in
the
way
,
by
witchcraft
,
by
possession
,
or
the
like
;
as
Paul
was
buffeted
by
a
messenger
of
Satan
,
and
a
daughter
of
Abraham
was
vexed
eighteene
years
,
and
Christs
blessed
body
was
afflicted
and
transported
,
by
the
devill
,
from
place
to
place
;
but
Michael
hath
foyled
all
of
them
,
and
made
this
,
1.
Onely
a
bodily
and
externall
annoyance
,
by
which
hee
hath
leave
to
winne
the
wall
without
,
not
the
castle
of
our
hearts
within
,
not
the
wealth
of
grace
,
not
the
center
of
good
conscience
.
2.
A
temporary
chastisement
to
the
Beleever
,
which
shall
determine
in
death
at
farthest
;
but
in
wicked
men
it
is
taking
of
eternall
possession
.
3.
Michael
hath
left
a
strong
remedie
of
fasting
and
prayer
,
and
covered
us
with
the
armour
of
God
,
that
we
may
be
more
than
Conquerors
,
even
of
this
molestation
.
Evill
men
are
malignant
against
the
Church
,
and
raise
up
many
a
storme
,
and
tedious
persecution
;
but
all
these
angels
of
the
dragon
cannot
hurt
or
prejudice
their
salvation
;
nay
,
as
Iosephs
brethren
,
while
they
intend
evill
,
God
will
turne
it
to
good
:
for
,
while
they
would
chase
them
out
of
the
earth
,
they
chase
them
to
heaven
,
as
the
Aegyptians
did
Israel
to
Canaan
:
for
,
First
,
our
Michael
hath
made
persecution
a
fire
burning
the
Bush
,
but
not
consuming
it
,
or
,
as
a
stout
Generall
,
besieging
the
City
of
God
,
but
not
taking
it
.
Secondly
,
hee
hath
made
the
Church
persecuted
,
as
a
bush
of
sweet
wood
,
the
more
scorched
,
the
more
fragrant
and
sweet-sented
.
Thirdly
,
hee
hath
made
the
persecutors
his
scullions
,
to
make
bright
his
Vessels
,
his
Fullers
to
whiten
his
children
;
his
Goldsmiths
,
to
melt
his
gold
,
and
purifie
it
,
not
to
consume
it
;
his
Threshers
,
onely
with
this
flayle
to
beate
out
his
Wheate
from
the
Chaffe
Fourthly
,
he
makes
the
persecuted
as
his
Worthies
and
Champions
,
placed
on
the
Theater
of
the
world
,
in
whom
hee
puts
forth
his
owne
power
,
and
makes
them
more
than
Conquerours
.
Fiftly
,
hee
sets
himselfe
a
companion
in
suffering
,
and
they
beare
but
the
markes
of
Christ
,
&
are
set
in
the
right
way
,
in
which
Michael
himselfe
went
to
the
Crowne
.
Now
because
the
sword
cannot
cut
asunder
the
union
betweene
Christ
the
Head
,
and
his
members
;
nor
the
world
(
the
dragons
sworne
armour-bearer
)
can
foyle
their
faith
and
graces
,
but
,
as
Saul
and
his
armour-bearer
,
who
fell
together
,
therfore
are
they
also
truely
said
to
be
cast
out
with
their
Prince
and
Captaine
.
2.
The
things
to
come
are
those
quatuor
novissima
,
death
,
the
grave
,
hell
,
and
judgement
,
but
all
these
are
cast
out
likewise
.
1.
Death
in
his
nature
is
the
devils
weapon
to
murder
all
mankinde
;
but
Michael
hath
made
him
,
of
an
enemy
,
a
friend
;
of
a
gate
to
hell
,
a
Gate
to
heaven
,
(
to
Beleevers
)
Death
is
as
a
Drone
,
who
hath
lost
his
sting
;
and
,
as
a
fiery
serpent
,
seemes
to
sting
deadly
,
but
one
looke
to
the
Brazen
Serpent
is
a
ready
cure
.
This
sonne
of
David
drawes
out
this
Goliahs
sword
,
to
cut
off
his
owne
head
;
yea
,
out
of
the
eater
,
this
Sampson
draws
meat
;
he
makes
death
determine
all
the
battels
betweene
the
spirit
and
the
flesh
,
and
to
conjoyne
us
nearer
unto
himselfe
;
so
as
in
the
dolours
of
death
,
the
Saints
,
who
onely
taste
of
death
,
rejoyce
and
triumph
,
as
Moses
on
his
Pisgah
,
when
he
got
the
first
sight
of
Canaan
.
2.
The
grave
,
which
is
a
Cave
of
death
,
and
a
dreadfull
dungeon
of
rottennesse
,
and
a
darke
vault
of
oblivion
,
is
by
Michael
changed
into
a
sweet
bed
of
rest
,
and
the
darknesse
makes
it
but
fitter
to
sleepe
in
,
in
which
the
body
lyeth
without
sinne
,
or
sense
of
paine
,
a
member
of
Christ
,
retaining
for
ever
an
happy
union
with
Christ
,
as
well
as
the
soule
,
of
whom
the
whole
beleever
being
a
member
,
the
grave
can
no
more
hold
him
under
for
ever
,
then
it
did
the
head
himselfe
,
who
having
gloriously
risen
againe
,
by
the
same
power
will
raise
the
members
,
which
raised
himselfe
the
glorious
head
.
3.
Hell
in
it
owne
nature
is
the
appointed
prison
of
the
soule
,
separated
from
God
.
But
Michael
hath
shut
up
the
mouth
of
it
,
and
suffered
the
sorrows
of
it
for
all
beleevers
:
and
now
it
is
onely
prepared
for
the
dragon
and
his
angels
.
4.
The
last
judgement
is
as
the
day
,
in
which
Pharaohs
baker
was
hanged
up
,
and
his
butler
lifted
up
to
his
honour
againe
.
The
judge
is
Michael
,
the
Judge
of
all
the
world
,
the
Churches
husband
:
himselfe
was
condemned
for
beleevers
,
and
will
not
condemne
them
for
whom
hee
shed
his
blood
.
Hee
carried
not
their
sinnes
to
lay
them
againe
on
themselves
.
Lastly
,
here
is
a
ground
of
tryall
,
to
know
whether
The
scales
fall
off
his
eyes
.
Pride
of
heart
,
and
pharisaicall
righteousnesse
goes
after
;
hee
is
strucke
downe
to
the
ground
.
Disobedience
and
the
command
of
sinne
is
gone
;
Lord
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
Wicked
fellowship
goes
after
;
he
returnes
no
more
to
his
companions
,
the
Jewes
,
but
joynes
himselfe
with
the
Apostles
and
beleevers
.
Likewise
in
the
Gaolor
converted
,
Act.
16.
marke
how
all
the
dragons
angels
were
chased
out
with
him
:
Of
a
proud
rebell
he
becomes
an
humble
soule
,
Sirs
,
what
shall
I
do
to
bee
saved
?
Of
a
despiser
of
the
word
,
hee
hungers
after
the
counsell
of
it
.
He
that
had
reviled
Paul
and
Silas
,
now
reverenceth
them
.
Hee
that
had
inflicted
stripes
on
them
,
now
washeth
their
wounds
.
Hee
that
had
cast
them
into
the
dungeon
,
brings
them
out
into
his
house
,
there
hee
sets
meat
before
them
,
sets
himselfe
to
heare
the
word
from
them
,
to
bee
baptized
of
them
,
and
all
his
carnall
joy
was
changed
into
joy
that
himselfe
and
all
his
houshold
beleeved
;
Where
wee
see
all
the
holds
of
sinne
demolished
,
all
the
dragons
studs
and
posts
pulled
downe
at
once
;
This
through-change
must
thou
finde
in
thy selfe
,
in
whom
the
dragon
is
cast
out
.
For
first
,
where
the
Lord
Jesus
commeth
,
hee
smites
all
thy
sinnes
with
his
great
sword
,
as
Esay
27.
1.
Hee
rebukes
them
all
,
casts
them
from
their
power
and
raigne
,
and
dissolveth
all
the
workes
of
the
devill
,
not
in
regard
of
their
presence
,
but
of
their
rule
and
command
.
Secondly
,
as
a
Prince
or
Generall
may
hold
a
fort
as
well
by
any
of
his
Captaines
,
as
by
himselfe
,
so
is
it
here
:
the
dragon
is
not
cast
out
where
any
of
his
angels
are
entertained
:
for
as
Christ
said
of
his
Ministers
,
Hee
that
receiveth
you
receiveth
mee
,
so
may
the
dragon
,
of
his
angels
,
hee
that
harboureth
you
harboureth
mee
.
Thirdly
,
our
rule
is
,
to
harbour
no
angell
of
the
dragon
,
Ephes.
4.
27.
Give
no
place
to
the
devill
,
no
not
in
any
inordinate
affection
,
as
that
of
anger
,
which
is
mentioned
,
Fourthly
,
thou
canst
not
entertaine
one
angell
of
the
dragon
,
but
thou
invitest
a
number
with
him
,
every
one
will
bring
seaven
spirits
worse
then
himselfe
,
No
sinne
can
prosper
alone
,
nor
keepe
it selfe
warme
,
but
le
ts
in
a
number
more
,
even
a
chaine
of
many
linkes
.
Now
therefore
go
to
the
rule
and
note
of
tryall
.
If
thou
hast
cast
out
all
his
angels
,
the
dragon
is
cast
out
,
otherwise
not
.
1.
If
the
dragon
bee
cast
out
,
then
the
tares
of
grosse
and
fundamentall
errours
and
heresies
are
cast
out
with
him
,
so
are
atheisme
,
irreligion
,
hypocrisie
:
If
the
dragon
be
cast
out
,
he
leaves
thee
not
an
atheist
,
an
hypocrite
,
an
idolater
,
a
contemner
of
godlinesse
,
a
scorner
of
religion
,
a
reviler
of
Gods
servants
:
these
forts
,
and
turrets
are
cast
downe
after
him
.
But
how
are
all
the
angels
of
the
dragon
welcome
among
ignorant
and
superstitious
persons
,
willfull
Recusants
,
open
contemners
of
the
holy
exercises
of
religion
!
&c.
2.
If
the
dragon
be
cast
out
,
so
is
profanenesse
of
life
,
and
corruption
of
manners
.
If
the
dragon
bee
cast
out
,
hee
leaves
thee
not
a
swearer
,
a
drunkard
,
a
filthy
person
,
a
lier
,
an
usurer
,
a
railer
,
a
worker
or
lover
of
iniquity
.
If
thou
servest
any
unrighteousnesse
,
the
dragon
still
rules
,
and
holdeth
up
his
power
in
thee
to
destruction
.
3.
If
the
dragon
be
cast
out
,
so
are
his
temptations
,
that
they
rage
not
,
nor
prevaile
as
formerly
.
It
is
true
,
the
dragon
will
bee
still
buffeting
beleevers
,
as
Paul
,
and
will
compasse
them
with
temptations
,
and
lay
many
traines
and
stratagems
for
them
.
But
Michael
makes
them
withstand
them
all
,
and
strenthens
them
to
stand
in
the
evill
day
,
where
others
are
cast
downe
,
and
with
every
temptation
openeth
a
doore
for
issue
.
Tempted
may
the
beleever
bee
,
but
not
led
into
,
nor
left
in
temptation
.
The
ordinary
prevailing
of
temptation
in
many
,
argues
many
angels
of
the
dragon
not
cast
out
.
4.
If
the
dragon
with
all
his
angells
bee
cast
out
there
is
no
more
sorting
nor
conversing
with
the
angels
of
the
dragon
.
The
most
apparent
angels
of
the
dragon
are
wisards
and
witches
,
limbes
of
the
devill
,
and
devils
incarnate
.
To
consult
or
consort
with
such
as
are
in
immediate
confederacie
with
the
dragon
,
is
a
marke
and
infallible
brand
of
a
man
in
whom
the
angels
of
the
dragon
are
not
cast
out
.
An
ordinary
sinne
in
those
who
professe
good
things
;
but
for
all
their
profession
are
in
compact
with
the
devill
;
who
without
a
covenant
with
himselfe
,
and
faith
in
that
covenant
on
the
seekers
part
,
doth
nothing
.
More
secret
angels
of
the
dragon
are
wicked
men
,
and
a
note
of
the
dragons
ejection
is
separation
from
wicked
society
a●d
company
,
from
idolaters
,
from
atheists
,
and
scorners
of
goodnesse
,
from
filthy
drunkards
and
fornicators
,
from
liers
,
and
blasphemers
,
from
gamesters
and
idle
persons
,
in
a
word
from
all
vile
persons
in
whom
the
image
of
God
bewrayes
not
it selfe
.
Whom
to
forsake
,
consider
.
1.
The
commandement
of
God
,
Prov.
23.
20
,
and
1.
Cor.
5.
11.
2.
Can
wee
safely
runne
among
them
that
have
plague-sores
?
or
converse
with
theeves
,
and
not
be
robbed
one
time
or
other
?
3
Thou
must
either
commit
or
consent
to
their
sinnes
,
if
not
by
act
,
by
silence
.
Thou
that
canst
brook
all
company
,
how
is
thy
heart
vexed
at
their
sinnes
,
as
Lots
?
4.
Thou
dost
indeed
harden
and
countenance
them
in
their
sinne
,
and
shalt
be
undivided
in
punishment
.
Therefore
depart
from
the
assembly
of
sinfull
men
:
esteeme
them
angels
of
the
dragon
,
as
they
are
.
Vers.
10.
And
I
heard
a
loud
voyce
saying
in
heaven
,
Now
is
come
salvation
,
and
strength
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
,
for
the
accuser
of
our
brethren
,
is
cast
downe
,
which
accused
them
before
our
God
night
and
day
,
After
the
great
battell
betweene
Michael
and
the
dragon
,
the
event
and
issue
whereof
was
Michaels
victory
and
the
dragons
ruine
and
his
angels
,
now
follows
the
song
of
victory
and
tryumph
:
In
which
,
-
1.
The
preface
.
-
2.
The
parts
:
which
are
two
.
The
first
containes
the
joy
and
glory
of
the
Church
,
verse
10.
11.
The
second
,
the
wo
and
sorrow
of
the
enemies
,
verse
12.
Wo
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
&c.
In
the
preface
consider
,
-
1.
What
voice
this
was
.
-
2.
Whose
.
-
3.
Why
lowd
.
I.
The
holy
Evangelist
saw
in
spirit
,
and
predicted
a
great
and
chearfull
noise
,
not
of
men
wishing
for
good
,
but
of
a
multitude
chearing
themselves
,
and
congratulating
together
,
in
the
victory
of
Michael
,
and
the
ruine
of
the
dragon
.
For
this
preface
is
a
prophesie
foretelling
something
to
come
,
although
delivered
in
time
past
,
after
the
manner
of
Prophets
.
II.
Whose
voice
was
this
?
Answ.
Sundry
of
great
learning
and
piety
hold
this
voice
to
be
the
joy
and
acclamation
of
angels
in
heaven
for
the
happy
victory
of
the
Church
,
because
it
is
said
verse
12.
Rejoyce
ye
heavens
,
&c.
But
this
seemeth
not
to
be
so
,
for
two
reasons
in
the
context
.
First
,
they
say
,
The
accuser
of
our
brethren
is
cast
out
:
but
the
angels
are
not
our
brethren
,
they
are
our
fellow-servants
,
Revel.
22.
9.
and
chap.
19
10.
where
the
same
Greeke
words
shut
out
the
word
(
one
)
in
our
English
translation
,
which
the
new
translation
observeth
.
This
is
plaine
in
that
opposition
,
Heb.
2.
16.
Hee
tooke
not
the
seede
of
Angels
,
but
of
Abraham
,
that
hee
might
be
like
his
brethren
,
as
the
angels
were
not
.
Secondly
,
these
are
said
to
overcome
by
the
blood
of
the
lambe
,
and
by
the
blood
of
their
owne
testimony
,
or
martyrdome
,
which
cannot
agree
to
angels
,
who
can
bee
no
martyrs
.
Others
hold
it
to
be
the
voice
&
joy
of
the
Saints
in
heaven
,
who
acknowledge
us
their
brethren
,
and
rejoyce
in
our
joy
,
and
in
the
overthrow
of
the
Churches
enemies
.
But
this
being
an
exultation
arising
out
of
a
particular
victory
,
namely
the
first
great
victory
of
Michael
against
the
imperial
dragons
,
it
is
not
so
easie
to
conceive
how
the
particular
passages
of
the
Churches
affaires
may
be
knowne
or
revealed
to
the
Saints
in
heaven
:
For
the
brittle
glasse
of
the
Trinity
,
blowne
by
the
Papists
,
is
long
since
broken
.
It
is
out
of
doubt
,
that
they
do
most
perfectly
rejoyce
with
us
in
the
generall
victory
of
Michael
against
the
dragon
,
and
in
the
finall
conquest
of
the
Church
,
and
ruine
of
all
the
enemies
,
which
they
know
well
enough
,
and
by
better
experience
then
our selves
;
But
that
they
rejoyce
in
the
particular
passages
of
the
Church
on
earth
,
wee
may
either
doubt
,
ordeny
it
.
Neither
can
it
be
cleared
,
why
they
should
more
see
the
particular
comforts
of
the
Church
then
her
particular
combats
and
sorrows
;
which
if
they
should
see
and
not
sorrow
for
,
how
could
they
be
in
perfect
charity
?
and
if
they
should
see
and
sorrow
for
,
how
could
they
be
in
heavenly
happinesse
?
I
expound
it
therefore
to
bee
the
cheerfull
noise
of
innumerable
citizens
of
the
Church
militant
,
provoking
themselves
to
sound
forth
the
majesty
and
praise
of
God
,
for
his
great
mercy
to
his
Church
,
and
his
great
judgements
against
the
dragon
and
his
angells
.
III.
Why
is
it
called
a
lowd
voice
?
Answ.
For
foure
reasons
.
1.
For
the
multitude
of
them
that
joyne
in
this
2.
For
the
magnitude
of
the
joy
for
so
great
a
victory
.
It
is
fit
the
joy
should
be
correspondent
to
3.
Because
this
victory
was
to
be
audibly
proclaimed
to
the
whole
world
,
and
not
in
a
corner
:
every
4.
From
the
faithfull
and
sanctified
persons
it
was
very
lowd
,
for
it
was
beyond
a
voice
:
whereas
All
the
faithfull
whenthey
see
the
overthrow
of
the
Verily
there
is
a
God
that
judgeth
.
Exod.
15.
1
When
Pharaoh
and
his
host
were
drowned
,
Moses
and
Miriam
solemnly
sung
out
the
praises
of
God
.
So
did
Deborah
and
Barak
in
the
overthrow
of
Iabin
and
Sisera
,
and
appointed
a
song
of
tryumph
,
to
be
publiquely
sung
in
Israel
,
to
keepe
in
minde
and
memory
that
honourable
victory
.
Iudg.
5.
1.
And
as
here
all
the
band
of
Michael
tryumph
in
the
overthrow
of
the
dragon
and
his
kingdome
:
so
was
it
alwaies
the
use
of
the
Church
,
to
sing
out
the
praises
of
God
for
the
overthrow
of
the
enemies
.
Thus
did
they
sing
to
Saul
his
thousands
,
and
to
David
his
tenne
thousands
;
when
hee
had
slaine
Goliah
.
1.
Sam.
18.
Thus
in
Hesters
time
,
in
testification
of
the
praise
of
God
and
their
owne
duty
,
was
instituted
a
feast
to
be
annually
kept
for
the
destruction
of
Haman
,
and
the
Jewes
joyfull
deliverance
.
Hest.
9.
31.
But
is
not
this
contrary
to
Christian
and
brotherly
charity
,
I
answer
:
so
long
as
it
appeares
not
to
us
,
that
any
1.
With
holy
affections
,
not
as
they
are
our
enemies
,
but
as
they
are
Gods
enemies
,
not
rejoycing
in
the
evill
that
hath
overtaken
their
persons
,
but
in
the
good
that
befals
the
Church
by
the
overthrow
of
their
state
,
power
,
&
courses
,
which
were
directly
set
against
God
.
2.
With
mixt
affections
;
consider
them
as
men
,
so
humanity
bids
us
sorrow
in
their
ruine
;
consider
them
as
men
in
whom
the
will
and
justice
of
God
is
revealed
,
and
now
piety
steps
in
,
and
makes
us
rejoyce
in
the
righteousnesse
of
it
Object
.
2.
Oh
but
it
is
said
in
Prov.
24.
17.
Bee
not
glad
when
thine
enemy
falleth
,
and
let
not
thy
heart
rejoyce
when
he
stumbleth
;
how
will
this
stand
with
this
doctrine
?
Answ.
The
answer
will
bee
plaine
,
if
wee
consider
the
enemies
,
and
the
affection
here
meant
.
1.
Salomon
speaketh
here
of
private
enemies
,
(
thine
enemy
)
such
as
have
done
wrong
to
us
:
Wee
may
not
rejoyce
in
any
evill
befalling
our
enemies
,
as
ours
:
But
our
Text
and
doctrine
speakes
of
Gods
and
his
Churches
enemies
,
publike
enemies
,
who
through
us
,
wound
Gods
glory
.
2.
There
is
a
twofold
joy
:
Some
riseth
of
private
affection
,
by
which
men
are
glad
their
injuries
are
revenged
by
God
;
and
this
is
an
unwarrantable
affection
:
The
other
riseth
out
of
publike
affection
,
and
zeale
for
the
glory
of
God
;
and
this
is
free
from
troublesome
passions
,
and
affections
of
private
hatred
,
impatience
,
wrath
,
and
private
revenge
;
and
this
the
godly
doe
,
and
may
exercise
,
when
they
see
Gods
revenge
upon
the
wicked
,
still
retaining
the
graces
of
meeknesse
patience
,
charity
,
and
the
like
Christian
vertues
:
This
joy
ariseth
out
of
spirituall
causes
,
as
the
other
out
of
fleshly
;
and
these
causes
are
especially
three
.
1.
The
manifestation
of
Gods
glory
,
which
seemed
to
be
obscured
in
the
oppression
of
the
Saints
.
2.
The
manifestation
of
his
justice
upon
uncurable
enemies
,
whose
conversion
rather
they
had
desired
.
3.
The
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
arising
from
,
and
joyned
with
the
destruction
of
the
enemies
;
and
the
former
is
the
proper
matter
of
their
joy
,
not
the
destruction
it selfe
properly
and
simply
.
Having
now
cleared
the
point
by
this
explication
,
wee
come
to
the
confirmation
of
it
by
sundry
Reasons
.
1.
The
Lord
,
who
needeth
no
praise
from
us
,
being
First
,
it
is
the
condition
on
which
hee
conferreth
this
mercy
,
Psal.
50.
15.
I
will
deliver
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
mee
.
Secondly
,
he
will
have
us
to
acknowledge
no
merit
,
no
desert
,
or
power
in
our selves
to
helpe
our selves
,
that
all
our
rejoycing
,
dependance
,
and
glory
,
may
be
in
his
love
and
mercy
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
his
rent
and
tribute
,
due
from
us
for
all
his
mercies
and
deliverances
:
It
is
the
onely
recompence
we
can
repay
,
to
give
him
the
honour
and
glory
of
his
mercy
,
who
can
give
him
nothing
else
.
In
what
estate
soever
we
bee
,
the
Lord
expects
a
sacrifice
from
us
:
if
wee
be
in
affliction
,
and
under
any
oppression
:
now
the
sacrifice
of
a
broken
and
contrite
heart
is
above
all
sacrifices
,
Psal
51.
17.
If
in
prosperity
,
now
he
expects
the
sacrifice
of
praises
to
waite
for
him
in
Sion
.
Fourthly
,
it
becomes
the
just
to
bee
thankfull
,
who
feele
the
benefit
sweet
and
comfortable
,
which
ungodly
men
,
and
they
that
are
without
,
passe
by
and
taste
not
;
so
as
if
the
Church
should
not
praise
God
,
he
should
lose
all
his
honour
.
Thus
the
Lord
expects
it
from
them
,
not
from
the
other
.
2.
The
godly
must
most
excite
themselves
to
joyfull
praises
where
they
see
Gods
glory
most
manifested
;
Pharaoh
,
Nero
,
Haman
,
Iulian
,
&c.
his
mercy
is
magnified
in
his
Church
.
First
,
in
that
the
overthrow
of
his
and
her
enemies
,
is
a
signe
of
his
presence
and
good
favour
toward
her
,
who
now
rejoyceth
in
the
light
of
his
countenance
.
Secondly
,
it
is
a
fruit
of
his
everlasting
Covenant
,
made
with
his
people
,
whereof
hee
now
sheweth
himselfe
mindefull
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
an
effect
of
his
speciall
grace
,
hearing
the
sighes
and
prayers
of
his
people
,
under
their
Fourthly
,
the
taking
part
with
his
people
against
the
dragon
,
argueth
his
sympathy
and
neare
affection
,
who
is
troubled
in
all
their
troubles
,
and
undertaketh
their
cause
as
his
owne
,
and
feeleth
after
a
sort
,
&
accounteth
their
sufferings
as
his
own
;
In
thy
great
glory
thou
hast
overthrown
them
that
rose
up
against
3.
The
overthrow
of
the
dragon
,
and
thrusting
down
the
power
of
wicked
men
,
carrieth
in
it
abundant
matter
of
joy
,
to
kindle
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
(
Pro.
29.
2.
)
When
the
wicked
beare
rule
,
the
people
sigh
;
but
when
the
righteous
are
in
authority
,
people
rejoyce
:
and
there
is
great
cause
in
both
;
for
,
1.
When
the
wicked
beare
rule
,
Gods
worship
is
trodden
under
foot
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
is
hindred
:
Now
contrarily
,
when
wicked
men
are
foiled
,
and
good
men
come
in
their
places
,
the
true
worship
of
GOD
is
erected
,
which
is
the
soule
and
life
of
the
world
;
Christ
is
declared
King
,
ruling
in
the
midst
of
his
enemies
,
and
the
bounds
of
his
Kingdome
are
inlarged
:
these
will
know
their
duty
out
of
the
Word
;
these
will
doe
their
duty
according
to
the
Word
;
these
will
uphold
the
Arke
and
glory
of
God
,
will
encourage
his
servants
,
and
rule
in
the
feare
of
God
.
2.
When
wicked
Rulers
are
in
place
,
civill
justice
is
neglected
,
as
,
Iudges
5.
6.
in
the
dayes
of
Shamger
and
Iael
,
the
highwayes
and
townes
were
unoccupied
;
there
was
nothing
but
danger
and
spoile
to
him
that
went
out
and
in
,
for
robbers
&
oppressors
;
Wicked
men
,
like
themselves
,
may
doe
what
they
list
,
but
when
religious
men
are
advanced
,
civill
justice
and
peace
,
which
is
the
maine
stay
and
life
of
the
world
,
is
maintained
;
the
sword
is
not
suffered
to
rust
in
the
sheath
,
but
is
drawne
out
to
the
terrour
of
evill
men
,
and
suffers
not
every
man
to
doe
as
he
list
,
as
Israel
did
,
being
without
a
King
.
3.
When
wicked
men
beare
rule
,
there
is
abundance
of
all
high
sinnes
against
morall
and
civill
laws
,
and
increase
of
sinners
,
which
,
like
weeds
and
vermines
,
can
scarce
,
by
greatest
iudustry
,
be
destroyed
or
kept
under
;
but
when
good
men
beare
rule
,
they
will
compell
men
to
the
keeping
of
the
commandements
of
God
,
they
will
seeke
and
take
up
to
just
correction
,
drunkards
,
that
lie
swilling
and
swearing
,
and
dicing
,
and
carding
,
by
dayes
and
nights
;
they
will
gather
up
such
as
lie
and
wallow
,
like
swine
,
in
the
streets
,
who
,
had
they
not
better
helpe
than
their
own
,
would
be
buried
alive
in
the
mire
.
Under
such
government
,
as
wicked
men
would
be
nipt
and
kept
under
,
so
would
righteous
men
increase
,
as
under
a
faire
gleame
of
incouragement
,
Pro.
28.
28.
4.
Where
wicked
men
beare
rule
,
as
all
sins
are
suffred
,
so
is
Gods
justice
let-in
in
all
kindes
of
plagues
,
publike
and
personall
:
They
bring
evill
on
the
place
;
sometimes
infamie
and
disgrace
,
sometimes
poverty
,
and
want
,
and
a
generall
curse
upon
mens
callings
and
estates
,
for
want
of
reforming
open
abuses
;
sometimes
the
fire
of
contentions
,
quarrels
and
frivolous
suites
,
like
that
which
came
out
from
Abimelech
and
consumed
Sichem
,
and
from
Sichem
and
consumed
Abimelech
;
sometimes
by
driving
away
the
light
,
and
removing
the
Candlesticke
from
an
unhappy
and
unworthy
people
to
some
that
will
bring
forth
better
fruit
:
whereas
,
where
godly
men
are
exalted
in
their
stead
,
Gods
plagues
are
removed
,
and
turned
into
all
kindes
of
blessing
.
The
custome
of
the
Church
is
every
private
Christians
instruction
;
we
must
therfore
provoke
our selves
to
rejoyce
in
the
overthrow
of
the
dragons
kingdome
,
&
that
both
in
respect
of
our selves
,
and
others
.
First
,
when
in
our selves
we
see
our
spirituall
enemies
throwne
downe
by
the
power
of
the
Word
.
None
of
us
but
professeth
his
part
in
that
great
victory
of
Michael
from
those
dreadfull
enemies
,
sinne
,
Satan
,
hell
,
death
,
and
damnation
:
as
this
is
the
highest
raised
mercy
that
ever
God
gave
us
,
so
ought
it
chiefly
to
raise
our
spirituall
joy
,
to
sing
the
Song
of
Moses
the
servant
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
the
Lambe
,
as
it
is
penned
and
pricked
for
us
,
Revel.
15.
3.
Great
and
marvellous
are
thy
workes
,
Lord
God
Almighty
;
just
and
true
are
thy
wayes
,
O
King
of
Saints
.
Are
wee
delivered
from
the
leprosie
of
sinne
?
let
us
not
forget
to
goe
backe
,
as
the
nine
Lepers
,
to
give
praise
;
but
challenge
our
owne
dulnesse
,
who
can
as
soone
forget
such
good
turnes
,
as
Pharaohs
butler
did
the
good
turne
of
Ioseph
.
Gen.
40
23.
So
likewise
when
wee
see
our
temporall
enemies
,
who
want
no
will
nor
malice
to
do
us
mischiefe
,
but
are
muzled
,
hampred
and
fall
before
us
;
now
wee
ought
to
lift
up
the
voice
of
thanksgiving
,
as
Psal.
9.
1
,
2
,
3.
I
will
praise
the
Lord
with
my
whole
heart
:
I
will
bee
glad
,
rejoyce
and
sing
to
thy
name
,
for
that
mine
enemies
are
turned
backe
,
and
thou
hast
maintained
my
right
.
Psalm
.
22.
Save
mee
from
the
mouth
of
the
lions
,
and
I
will
declare
thy
name
to
my
brethren
.
But
with
this
pure
affection
;
onely
as
they
are
enemies
to
Gods
Kingdome
,
and
so
farre
resist
us
as
wee
seeke
to
uphold
the
same
.
Secondly
,
without
our selves
wee
must
breake
forth
into
praises
,
when
wee
see
the
powers
of
the
dragon
cast
downe
in
others
whether
spirituall
or
temporall
.
When
wee
see
the
holds
of
ignorance
,
errour
,
wickednesse
,
overthrowne
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
when
wee
see
the
walls
of
hellish
Jericho
battered
by
the
sound
of
the
rammes
hornes
of
the
Gospell
:
when
wee
see
countries
or
persons
converted
,
and
yeeld
up
themselves
to
the
obedience
of
the
word
:
Here
is
matter
of
joy
and
praise
,
that
the
tents
and
curtaines
of
the
Church
are
spred
out
and
enlarged
,
and
the
kingdome
of
Christ
prevailes
against
the
power
of
the
dragon
Thus
the
seventy
Disciples
,
having
beene
sent
out
,
returne
to
Christ
with
joy
,
saying
,
Lord
,
even
the
devils
are
subdued
unto
us
:
nay
our
Lord
himselfe
rejoyceth
,
that
Satan
fell
downe
like
lightening
from
heaven
.
Or
if
wee
see
the
temporall
enemies
of
the
Church
overthrowne
:
if
we
see
Amalec
stricken
downe
before
Israel
,
Hamans
devise
broken
,
Antichrists
power
weakened
and
lessened
,
Popish
forces
repulsed
:
Do
wee
see
Pharaohs
chariots
and
his
hosts
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
his
captaines
drowned
in
the
red
sea
?
Exod.
15.
4.
Do
wee
see
the
windes
blow
,
and
the
sea
cover
them
,
that
they
sinke
as
lead
in
the
mighty
waters
,
as
our
enemies
did
in
88
?
Do
wee
see
hellish
powder-plots
,
digged
as
doepe
as
hell
,
prevented
,
and
the
diggers
falling
into
their
owne
pits
?
How
should
wee
now
take
up
the
songs
of
praise
and
tryumph
,
that
the
Lord
hath
done
so
great
things
for
us
whereof
wee
rejoyce
!
Psal.
126.
4.
Now
for
the
better
performance
of
our
duty
herein
,
consider
three
things
,
-
1.
The
conditions
of
this
praise
.
-
2.
Meanes
to
attaine
it
.
-
3.
Motives
to
it
.
I.
For
rules
of
direction
,
our
text
hath
foure
conditions
.
1.
That
all
the
praise
&
honor
of
victory
belongs
to
God
,
as
in
the
next
vers
.
For
God
only
can
overthrow
the
devils
kingdome
:
hee
onely
hath
power
above
the
dragon
:
the
Churches
victory
is
the
worke
of
his
finger
,
as
the
Church
acknowledgeth
,
Exod.
15.
1.
I
will
sing
unto
the
Lord
,
for
hee
hath
tryumphed
gloriously
.
Iudg.
5.
3.
I
will
sing
unto
the
Lord
,
I
will
sing
unto
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
.
Salvation
is
the
Lords
,
Psalm
.
3.
8.
2.
So
soone
as
we
see
the
victory
,
so
soone
should
we
sing
out
the
Lords
praises
,
as
the
Church
here
.
Wee
must
not
put
off
our
vowes
,
nor
suffer
the
blessing
to
grow
stale
before
wee
have
performed
them
.
Israel
on
the
shore
,
seeing
the
Egyptians
dead
on
the
sea
banke
,
Then
sang
Israel
,
Exod.
15.
1.
So
soone
as
the
Jews
had
obtained
victory
over
their
enemies
,
3.
As
here
is
a
lowd
voyce
for
this
great
victory
,
so
according
to
the
greatnesse
of
the
benefit
our
praises
must
bee
.
A
great
victory
calls
for
a
great
voice
of
many
.
The
blessing
conferred
upon
any
part
of
the
Church
is
the
blessing
of
the
whole
,
and
the
whole
must
joy
.
In
so
common
mercy
none
must
sit
out
,
none
must
say
,
what
is
it
to
mee
?
4.
As
the
Church
here
,
so
must
wee
sing
out
the
majesty
of
Gods
name
,
not
with
a
cold
affection
,
but
with
a
mighty
fervencie
and
ardor
of
spirit
,
to
stirre
up
and
kindle
in
others
the
feare
and
love
of
God
.
For
this
hearty
and
spirituall
fervencie
is
the
lowdnesse
of
the
voice
which
God
requireth
,
and
how
can
hee
kindle
or
inflame
another
,
who
himselfe
is
not
warme
or
kindled
?
II.
Meanes
to
helpe
us
in
this
duty
are
these
.
1.
Earnestly
to
affect
the
prosperity
and
welfare
of
the
Church
,
as
feeling
members
and
sharers
of
her
joyes
and
sorrows
;
preferring
the
joy
of
Jerusalem
before
thy
chiefe
joy
.
Sound
affection
will
imprinta
sound
notice
of
blessings
,
which
else
passe
away
as
nothing
concerning
our selves
3
Not
to
forget
but
remember
Gods
mercifull
deliverances
.
Psalm
.
103.
1.
My
soule
praise
the
Lord
and
forget
not
all
his
benefits
,
as
if
hee
had
said
,
If
thou
forget
thou
canst
not
praise
,
and
if
thou
praise
not
,
thou
wilt
forget
them
.
To
this
end
write
and
register
them
:
make
a
day-booke
of
the
noble
acts
of
the
Lord
.
Psalm
102.
18.
Let
it
bee
written
for
the
generation
to
come
,
that
the
people
not
yet
borne
may
praise
the
Lord
;
and
that
thy selfe
,
looking
backe
upon
one
,
mayest
finde
out
and
espie
many
other
.
3.
Often
speake
of
them
,
and
raise
monuments
of
them
in
thy
heart
:
as
the
stones
in
Gilgal
,
the
setting
up
of
Altars
,
and
imposition
of
names
in
the
old
Testament
.
Tell
the
children
of
the
acts
of
God
,
that
they
they
may
tell
their
children
.
The
Passover
was
instituted
among
other
ends
for
this
,
that
the
children
in
times
to
come
might
know
how
God
destroyed
the
Egyptians
,
and
passed
over
Israel
.
Exod.
12.
26.
So
must
wee
tell
our
children
of
88
,
Of
the
powder-treason
,
and
other
deliverances
,
and
make
much
of
their
monuments
,
to
the
perpetuall
glory
of
God
,
shame
of
Papists
,
and
comfort
and
instruction
of
the
Church
.
4.
Often
recount
the
great
benefits
redounding
to
the
Church
by
Gods
execution
of
judgement
upon
the
wicked
enemies
of
it
.
For
,
1.
By
these
overthrows
the
most
desperate
enemies
are
daunted
for
a
time
,
and
by
the
terrour
of
judgements
discouraged
from
their
mischievous
enterprises
against
the
Church
.
Did
not
Gods
plagues
on
the
Egyptians
stop
their
unreasonable
violence
against
Israel
?
yea
,
however
the
kings
heart
was
hardened
to
destruction
,
yet
the
people
were
overcome
,
so
as
to
do
them
all
the
good
they
could
,
leaving
themselves
bare
and
naked
,
to
adorne
and
enrich
them
with
their
Jewels
.
And
how
hath
the
heavy
hand
of
God
,
felt
by
our
enemies
,
made
them
lesse
bold
to
attempt
the
like
mischiefes
,
yea
rather
inclined
them
to
be
at
a
kinde
of
peace
with
us
?
2.
By
the
dreadfull
overthrows
of
wicked
men
the
Lord
sets
up
his
Church
,
and
makes
even
the
enemies
themselves
submit
and
stoop
to
her
.
Psalm
.
18.
44.
When
Davids
sword
prevailes
in
the
Lords
battels
,
strangers
shall
bee
in
subjection
,
though
dissemblingly
.
The
proud
Aramites
were
forced
to
submit
themselves
wiih
halters
about
their
necks
,
to
the
King
of
Israell
,
1.
King
.
20.
31.
2.
Chron.
32.
22.
When
that
memorable
judgement
was
executed
against
the
King
of
Assur
and
his
proud
army
,
many
are
said
to
bring
offerings
to
Jerusalem
,
and
presents
to
Hezekiah
,
who
was
magnified
thenceforth
of
all
nations
.
So
by
the
fearfull
hand
of
God
against
proud
Herod
,
the
Lord
made
his
word
to
prosper
,
and
beleevers
to
multiply
.
Act.
12
,
23.
24.
3.
By
the
judgements
of
God
powred
out
upon
wicked
men
,
they
themselves
are
convinced
in
their
consciences
,
and
forced
to
acknowledge
themselves
in
a
wrong
course
,
and
that
the
state
of
the
godly
whom
they
persecute
,
is
farre
more
happy
then
their
owne
.
If
Balaam
in
his
prosperity
wished
himselfe
in
the
number
of
Gods
people
,
what
did
hee
when
the
sword
came
against
him
in
the
slaughter
of
the
Midianites
?
Numb.
31.
8.
And
when
the
Egyptians
were
hurled
among
the
waves
,
did
they
not
wish
themselves
in
the
state
of
the
meanest
Israelites
?
And
shall
not
all
wicked
enemies
,
who
now
brave
it
out
against
the
Saints
,
do
so
also
,
when
the
waters
of
Gods
wrath
arise
,
and
beginne
to
returne
forcibly
upon
them
?
III
Motives
to
this
duty
are
these
,
1.
The
end
proposed
by
the
Lord
,
of
all
his
actions
,
is
the
setting
up
of
his
glory
,
but
especially
,
when
in
overthrowing
the
dragon
hee
sheweth
forth
all
his
glorious
attributes
of
power
,
justice
,
hatred
of
sinne
,
revenge
of
sinne
,
as
also
of
mercy
,
care
and
love
of
his
Church
,
the
over-mastering
of
her
enemies
,
for
the
terrour
of
all
proud
adversaries
,
and
the
encouraging
and
confirming
the
faith
of
the
Saints
.
2.
As
this
is
the
Lords
end
,
so
wee
cannot
disappoint
him
of
this
end
without
our
own
great
prejudice
.
For
as
thankfull
praises
for
old
mercies
,
invite
new
,
so
ingratitude
being
a
bundle
of
many
sins
,
hinders
the
course
and
current
of
Gods
blessings
unto
us
.
If
we
would
continue
&
perpetuate
mercies
to
ourselvs
we
must
not
deprive
the
Lord
of
his
due
praises
.
3.
The
Lord
hath
manifested
his
pleasure
,
and
that
hée
is
well
pleased
to
have
the
mindefulnesse
of
his
mercies
towards
his
people
to
dwell
with
his
Church
,
to
beget
in
them
more
love
of
himselfe
,
and
a
greater
desire
of
promoting
his
kingdome
.
Hence
himselfe
pleased
to
be
the
institutor
of
feasts
,
&
speciall
services
for
perpetuall
memory
of
mercies
&
deliverances
:
as
the
Paslover
to
perpetuate
the
memory
of
the
Angels
passing
over
the
Israelites
houses
,
in
slaying
the
first
born
of
Egypt
,
&
saving
them
from
the
revenging
Angell
.
And
in
their
entring
into
the
land
of
Canaan
hee
appointed
the
feast
of
Tabernacles
,
in
remembrance
of
all
that
providence
and
preservation
of
them
and
theirs
from
all
enemies
,
while
they
dwelt
not
in
walled
townes
,
but
in
Tabernacles
forty
yeares
in
the
wildernesse
.
4.
The
very
Heathens
themselves
after
their
victories
would
institute
publique
solemnities
to
their
gods
in
way
of
thankfulnesse
,
and
dedicate
dayes
and
temples
to
them
for
remembrance
:
and
shall
Christians
come
behinde
them
,
and
(
as
the
manner
is
)
after
victories
eate
and
drinke
,
and
bragge
,
and
sweare
,
in
the
meane
time
forget
their
songs
to
the
Lord
?
5.
We
cannot
better
,
or
liker
to
our
life
of
heaven
,
exercise
our selves
on
earth
when
all
the
Saints
shall
solemnly
and
tryumphantly
sing
and
sound
out
the
glory
of
God
for
their
finall
deliverance
from
the
Dragon
and
all
his
Angels
by
Jesus
Christ
,
when
the
Angels
,
Saints
,
Patriarchs
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
and
all
the
blessed
company
of
heaven
shall
joyne
in
the
song
of
Moses
and
the
Lambe
:
Now
the
Saints
on
earth
must
resemble
and
begin
this
life
of
heaven
,
and
seeing
all
other
services
and
spirituall
duties
shall
cease
,
and
onely
this
shall
remaine
in
heaven
,
our
care
must
bee
,
that
it
cease
not
upon
earth
.
This
doctrine
casts
out
of
the
society
of
the
Church
,
1.
Such
as
grieve
when
Antichrists
kingdome
is
shaken
,
when
they
heare
any
newes
of
defeating
his
forces
,
and
cannot
containe
or
conceale
themselves
,
but
,
by
magnifying
the
Catholike
Captaines
,
and
contemptuous
discourses
against
the
Protestants
forces
,
bewray
what
they
are
,
and
on
what
part
they
stand
;
good
subjects
must
they
needs
bee
while
they
bewray
such
sure
affections
to
the
enemies
of
GOD
,
our
religion
,
our
Countrey
,
our
King
,
and
our
Kings
Children
;
and
good
souldiers
to
Christ
,
and
trusty
,
who
are
sorry
when
their
Generall
gets
a
victory
:
I
cannot
tell
whether
to
impute
their
boldnesse
more
to
want
of
grace
in
disclaiming
the
truth
,
or
want
of
wit
in
such
discovery
of
themselves
.
2.
Such
as
rage
and
storme
against
the
power
of
the
Word
,
which
discovers
the
nakednesse
of
Popery
:
So
shamelesse
and
foolish
are
some
ignorant
sots
,
and
so
earnestly
set
for
their
Popish
Dagon
,
that
if
they
heare
any
thing
against
the
doating
doctrines
of
Popery
,
they
are
ready
to
tumult
,
as
the
Ephesians
,
for
their
Diana
:
It
is
nothing
with
them
to
revile
the
Ministers
,
and
give
them
all
the
lie
,
and
charge
them
with
ignorance
or
falsification
:
But
what
need
clearer
evidence
to
cast
them
for
treachery
against
Christ
his
truth
,
and
holy
religion
,
established
by
the
lawes
,
in
regard
of
which
,
if
folly
it selfe
did
not
leade
them
,
they
would
forbeare
?
3.
Such
as
cannor
endure
our
solemnities
,
and
daies
of
publike
joy
for
our
deliverances
against
the
bloody
Papists
,
but
as
Vipers
,
swell
with
poyson
and
griefe
,
that
their
mother
hath
any
cause
of
joy
,
and
that
the
Church
and
Kingdome
was
lifted
up
by
God
from
such
destruction
,
as
never
came
into
the
heads
of
any
wretches
,
but
Papists
or
devils
.
The
barbarous
heathens
could
not
expresse
their
joy
sufficiently
in
their
triumphs
&
gratulatory
rites
to
their
gods
for
the
deliverance
of
their
Countries
and
commonwealths
from
danger
;
but
many
among
us
(
who
yet
must
goe
for
good
subiects
,
else
all
is
mar'd
)
rather
expresse
the
contrary
in
the
miraculous
deliverances
of
their
Prince
and
Countrey
,
and
cannot
bee
brought
to
share
in
the
ioy
of
sound-hearted
and
loyall
subiects
.
4.
Such
as
will
not
indure
the
sound
application
of
doctrine
,
which
casts
downe
the
strong
lusts
,
and
advanced
sinnes
of
men
;
they
would
blunt
the
edge
of
the
sword
of
Christs
mouth
,
or
wrest
it
out
of
the
hand
of
his
valiant
Captaines
;
they
will
breake
the
Scepter
of
Christ
,
rather
than
it
shall
get
any
victory
against
the
sinnes
of
men
;
and
no
man
shall
stand
up
to
build
Jerusalem
,
but
they
are
grieved
,
as
was
Sanballet
and
Tobiah
,
against
Nehemiah
,
that
such
a
man
was
come
,
who
wished
the
prosperity
of
Jerusalem
,
Neh.
2.
10.
but
these
that-will
not
indure
this
powerfull
voyce
of
Christ
,
shall
heare
another
,
uttered
by
himselfe
,
Those
mine
enemies
,
who
would
not
suffer
mee
to
raigne
over
them
,
bring
them
hither
that
I
may
destroy
them
.
Now
is
come
salvation
,
&c.
After
the
Preface
,
we
come
to
the
parts
of
this
triumphant
song
,
which
are
two
;
The
former
containes
the
ioy
of
the
Church
,
vers.
10.
11.
the
latter
,
the
wofull
condition
of
the
enemies
,
vers
,
12.
Woe
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
,
&c.
The
ioy
of
the
Church
singeth
out
,
1.
The
praises
of
God
,
the
giver
of
all
victory
.
2.
The
praises
of
Michael
the
Generall
,
vers.
10.
3.
The
praises
and
due
commendation
of
the
armie
,
the
angels
of
Michael
,
who
had
valiantly
and
couragiously
demeaned
themselves
in
the
conquering
of
the
dragon
and
his
angels
,
vers.
11.
In
singing
forth
the
praises
of
God
,
are
,
-
1.
The
matter
.
-
2.
The
reason
.
The
matter
of
praise
is
the
ascribing
,
1.
To
God
,
salvation
,
strength
,
and
Kingdome
.
2.
To
Christ
,
Power
.
The
reason
,
For
the
accuser
,
&c.
All
these
Attributes
ascribed
to
God
and
Christ
,
are
amplyfied
by
the
circumstances
,
-
1.
Of
time
,
now
.
-
2.
Of
place
,
in
heaven
.
Of
the
first
Attribute
,
Now
is
salvation
in
heaven
.
By
heaven
is
meant
the
Church
militant
,
whose
conversation
is
in
heaven
,
and
which
is
the
heavenly
part
upon
earth
:
So
the
Word
is
used
through
the
whole
Chapter
.
By
salvation
is
meant
two
things
in
Scripture
:
1.
The
happy
deliverance
of
Beleevers
from
the
state
of
perdition
,
and
eternall
damnation
;
called
therefore
the
heires
of
salvation
,
Heb.
1.
14.
this
is
spirituall
and
eternall
.
2.
The
safety
and
externall
security
of
Gods
people
,
by
their
deliverance
from
cruell
tyrants
,
who
sought
the
overthrow
and
destruction
of
their
bodies
;
so
,
Exod.
14.
13.
Behold
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
,
the
deliverance
from
Pharaohs
Army
.
This
latter
,
a
fruit
of
the
former
,
is
here
especially
meant
.
The
particle
(
now
)
hath
great
light
in
it
to
cleare
the
Text
;
for
it
may
be
obiected
,
Was
not
salvation
and
power
Gods
before
?
or
were
they
not
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
seene
in
many
singular
victories
of
the
Church
before
Ans.
As
these
Attributes
were
never
wanting
in
God
,
so
the
Church
never
failed
of
needfull
salvation
:
but
we
must
know
,
1.
That
the
Scripture
useth
to
say
,
a
thing
is
done
when
it
is
manifested
so
to
bee
,
as
,
Iohn
17.
5.
Glorifie
thy
Sonne
with
the
glory
I
had
before
,
&c.
so
now
salvation
is
declared
and
manifested
in
this
victory
against
the
first
assault
of
the
Imperiall
dragons
:
Before
,
while
the
heathen
Emperours
raged
against
Christian
religion
,
for
the
upholding
of
Paganisme
and
heathenish
Idolatry
,
iniquity
raigned
unto
death
of
soules
,
and
tyranny
to
the
destruction
of
bodies
,
by
thousands
and
ten
thousands
:
But
now
salvation
is
wrought
in
heaven
,
Christian
Emperors
have
brought
in
the
Prince
of
peace
,
in
stead
of
those
tyrants
,
the
Gospell
of
peace
,
a
word
of
salvation
,
received
by
faith
,
the
end
of
which
is
salvation
;
and
the
peace
of
the
Gospell
,
by
which
the
force
of
the
tyrants
is
abated
,
themselves
confounded
,
and
happy
safety
procured
.
2.
Wheras
before
the
Lord
put
forth
his
salvation
for
his
Church
,
his
praise
seemed
suppressed
,
or
by
a
few
,
in
silence
and
in
corners
confessed
,
now
is
salvation
his
,
the
praise
of
salvation
is
with
a
loud
voyce
openly
admired
and
extolled
,
in
the
publike
congregation
of
all
the
faithfull
,
&
by
the
overthrow
of
the
dragon
shineth
as
the
bright
beames
of
the
Sunne
in
all
eyes
.
Now
is
salvation
manifested
by
God
,
magnified
by
Gods
people
.
God
is
the
sole
Author
and
worker
of
salvation
to
Salvation
is
the
Lords
;
and
of
Ionahs
Psalme
of
praise
for
his
miraculous
preservation
,
Chap.
2.
10.
Salvation
is
of
the
Lord
;
and
of
the
Churches
song
,
Exod.
15.
2.
The
Lord
is
become
my
salvation
;
and
of
Habakkuks
song
,
Ch.
3.
13.
Thou
wentest
forth
for
the
salvation
of
thy
people
,
even
for
salvation
with
thine
anoynted
;
where
the
Lord
,
as
a
powerfull
Generall
,
is
said
to
make
an
expedition
against
the
enemies
of
the
Church
:
And
to
shew
that
there
is
no
Saviour
besides
him
,
the
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
by
way
of
appropriation
,
is
called
Gods
salvation
,
Exod.
14.
13.
1.
God
alone
hath
promised
it
,
and
hee
alone
can
I
will
give
salvation
to
Sion
,
and
my
glory
unto
Israel
;
and
hee
alone
can
performe
it
:
for
,
First
,
the
Church
cannot
save
her selfe
,
such
is
her
impotency
and
weaknesse
,
no
more
than
a
flocke
of
sheepe
can
fence
themselves
from
the
droves
of
Lyons
,
Wolves
,
Foxes
or
dogs
.
Secondly
,
neither
can
other
men
helpe
her
,
Es.
59.
16.
and
63.
5.
there
was
none
to
help
,
none
to
uphold
,
therefore
his
arme
did
save
it
,
and
his
righteousnesse
did
sustaine
it
.
Thirdly
,
no
other
creature
can
save
her
,
for
it
is
onely
his
priviledge
that
made
her
,
to
save
her
,
Esa.
44.
24.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
thy
Redeemer
,
that
formed
thee
from
the
wombe
;
and
Chap.
45.
18.
21.
Hee
that
created
heaven
,
and
formed
earth
,
proveth
himselfe
thence
to
be
the
onely
just
God
and
Saviour
,
and
commands
his
people
,
Looke
unto
me
all
the
ends
of
the
earth
,
and
ye
shall
be
saved
,
vers.
22.
2.
God
is
onely
Saviour
of
his
Church
,
by
reason
of
that
affection
and
relation
which
is
betweene
First
,
they
are
his
flocke
,
and
hee
,
as
a
good
shepherd
,
will
save
them
,
as
David
did
his
sheepe
from
the
Lyon
and
the
Beare
.
Secondly
,
they
are
his
Children
,
and
as
a
mother
carrieth
her
childe
in
her
armes
,
to
save
it
from
knocks
and
dangers
,
so
doth
the
Lord
his
first-borne
.
Both
these
are
expressed
in
Exod.
15.
13.
by
two
Hebrew
words
,
nacha
,
and
nahal
,
the
one
taken
from
the
tender
care
of
a
shepheard
,
the
other
from
the
indulgent
care
of
a
parent
.
Thirdly
,
the
Church
is
his
inheritance
,
his
choise
,
his
habitation
,
in
which
he
hath
promised
to
dwell
for
ever
;
which
how
could
he
doe
if
he
should
suffer
Tyrants
either
to
destroy
it
or
throw
him
out
of
Fourthly
,
the
Church
is
his
kingdome
,
which
must
have
no
end
;
but
if
he
should
not
save
it
,
the
enimies
would
soone
bring
it
to
an
end
.
3.
It
is
a
part
of
Gods
glory
,
which
cannot
passe
in
any
other
,
to
bee
the
Saviour
of
his
Church
;
First
,
he
alone
will
bee
knowne
the
onely
GOD
that
heareth
prayer
,
to
whom
all
flesh
must
resort
,
Psal.
65.
2.
Secondly
,
hee
to
whom
the
glory
of
the
greater
belongs
,
to
him
belongs
the
glory
of
the
lesser
;
but
hee
onely
hath
the
glory
of
saving
his
people
from
spirituall
,
hellish
,
and
eternall
danger
by
Christ
,
and
he
onely
will
perfect
his
salvation
by
adding
temporall
and
externall
.
Thirdly
,
for
his
glories
sake
he
will
bee
seene
the
only
Savior
in
such
times
and
maner
,
as
none
else
can
save
,
as
in
many
miraculous
deliverances
,
which
all
the
world
must
ascribe
onely
to
his
hand
.
Israel
must
be
saved
out
of
Aegypt
by
an
Outcast
,
drawne
out
of
the
waters
;
and
the
sea
must
make
them
a
way
,
and
become
a
wall
to
them
,
and
a
Well
to
Pharaoh
&
his
followers
;
To
bring
them
along
,
Iordan
must
runne
back
;
To
feed
them
and
save
them
from
starving
,
heaven
must
afford
them
a
daily
harvest
,
and
a
rocke
must
yeeld
them
water
forty
yeares
;
To
save
them
from
their
enemies
in
battell
,
the
Sunne
must
stand
still
,
and
the
Moone
stay
her
course
,
as
in
the
dayes
of
Ioshua
;
in
which
all
the
world
must
behold
the
Lord
fighting
for
Israel
.
How
miraculously
was
Ionah
saved
,
when
hee
was
buried
in
a
double
grave
?
Twofold
instruction
ariseth
hence
to
the
Church
First
,
wee
learne
in
the
greatest
dangers
and
needs
to
waite
for
the
Lords
salvation
;
in
the
depth
of
danger
,
if
wee
be
beset
as
Israel
at
the
sea
side
,
or
if
wee
be
chased
into
the
bottome
of
sea
,
now
to
stand
still
and
behold
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
,
Exod.
14.
Quest.
How
may
wee
waite
aright
for
the
Lords
salvation
?
Answ.
1.
Become
Beleevers
,
members
of
the
Church
;
for
it
is
said
,
The
Lord
will
save
Sion
:
stablish
thy
faith
in
this
promise
,
give
God
the
glory
of
truth
,
and
when
thou
art
beset
with
sorrowes
,
pains
,
perils
,
when
thou
art
in
the
valley
of
death
,
in
the
hands
of
death
,
in
the
house
of
death
,
now
say
,
Salvation
is
the
Lords
,
and
as
Iob
,
If
the
Lord
kill
me
,
yet
will
I
trust
in
him
.
2.
Beware
of
sinne
;
for
that
which
thrusteth
thee
from
the
Lord
,
thrusteth
away
the
Lords
salvation
from
thee
;
but
sinne
separates
betweene
God
and
us
,
and
may
suspend
his
salvation
from
his
Saints
longer
than
is
for
their
ease
:
Bewaile
thy
sinne
,
remove
by
repentance
that
partition
,
which
thou
hast
thrust
betweene
God
and
thee
;
salvation
is
farre
from
the
wicked
,
because
they
are
farre
from
God
,
Psalme
119.
155.
It
is
never
so
farre
from
the
godly
;
yet
often
not
so
neare
them
as
they
desire
,
because
they
are
not
got
so
neare
God
by
faith
,
repentance
,
and
invocation
,
as
he
desireth
;
Dan.
9.
12.
All
Israel
have
sinned
,
and
therefore
the
curse
is
powred
out
against
all
Israel
;
and
,
Iosh.
7.
11.
12.
Israel
hath
sinned
a
sinne
,
and
cannot
stand
before
their
enemies
;
If
wee
would
have
the
Lord
to
put
forth
his
salvation
,
we
must
put
away
our
sinne
,
which
makes
him
seeme
sometimes
as
if
he
could
not
save
his
people
.
3.
Fixe
the
eye
of
thy
soule
directly
upon
the
Lord
,
and
looke
not
a
squint
at
men
or
meanes
,
nor
thinke
all
lost
if
they
set
not
in
for
thy
helpe
;
for
,
First
,
the
Lord
(
whose
salvation
is
)
needs
them
not
to
worke
by
.
Secondly
,
all
meanes
are
put
in
his
hand
,
and
by
his
appointment
are
what
they
are
;
and
if
hee
doe
use
any
men
or
meanes
,
as
in
this
Text
he
did
the
Christian
Emperours
,
yet
the
Church
must
sing
,
as
here
,
salvation
is
the
Lords
.
Thirdly
,
no
meanes
may
share
in
his
glory
,
nor
obscure
or
darken
it
.
Secondly
,
it
teacheth
to
ascribe
all
honour
of
salvation
to
the
Lord
,
as
here
the
Church
doth
:
for
,
First
,
there
is
great
reason
that
hee
who
is
our
salvation
should
be
our
song
:
the
Church
here
makes
the
author
of
her
salvation
,
the
matter
of
her
song
:
so
,
Exod.
15.
2.
gnozzi
vezimrath
Iah
,
The
Lord
is
my
strength
and
song
.
It
is
equall
that
the
honour
of
salvation
bee
returned
to
the
Author
of
it
.
Secondly
,
the
office
of
the
Church
is
,
to
give
knowledge
to
the
world
,
by
whom
,
and
by
what
meanes
she
is
delivered
,
that
after-ages
may
repaire
in
like
dangers
to
the
same
hand
,
in
which
onely
salvation
is
;
see
Psalme
102.
18.
and
Esa.
38.
19.
Thirdly
,
for
our selves
,
we
above
all
people
have
just
cause
to
sing
unto
the
Lord
our
salvation
,
and
say
,
Now
is
salvation
the
Lords
.
Time
was
in
the
dayes
of
the
fathers
,
when
our
nation
lay
in
darknesse
,
in
Idolatry
,
in
the
midst
of
Images
,
and
teachers
of
lies
,
worshipping
blockes
,
and
stones
,
and
crusts
of
bread
:
The
blindenesse
and
darknesse
was
palpable
,
like
that
of
Aegypt
,
wherein
no
man
could
stirre
out
of
the
place
where
his
ignorance
had
set
him
;
But
God
in
his
due
time
tooke
pitty
upon
us
,
and
tooke
possession
of
us
,
as
his
people
,
possessed
our
Kingdome
,
our
Princes
and
people
with
light
,
truth
,
and
the
blessed
Gospell
of
salvation
;
now
was
Antichrist
detected
,
darknesse
dispelled
,
Idols
displaced
,
Masse-mongers
and
god-makers
cast
out
;
now
was
salvation
the
Lords
,
when
hee
swept
out
that
Antichristian
vermine
,
frighted
away
those
uncleane
birds
,
pulled
downe
their
Cages
over
their
heads
,
and
made
the
happy
restoring
of
the
Gospell
as
a
birth-day
to
our
Countrey
,
and
this
English
Nation
.
In
the
yeare
1588.
when
that
invincible
Navie
,
as
they
termed
it
,
advanced
it selfe
with
a
Catholike
strength
to
swallow
up
our
Nation
at
one
morsell
,
they
wanted
not
his
Holinesse
helpe
,
to
curse
and
excommunicate
our
Prince
and
people
;
they
wanted
no
Engines
of
torture
and
cruelty
,
no
cut-throates
to
exercise
them
;
they
brought
over
heires
for
our
Lands
,
were
provided
of
choise
men
designed
to
Bishoppricks
,
our
Baronries
,
our
dignities
,
our
livings
,
our
Offices
of
Councell
and
State
,
all
was
their
owne
:
But
no
sooner
they
appeared
in
our
Coasts
,
but
now
salvation
was
the
Lords
,
who
would
shew
the
Romish
and
Babylons
Balaam
,
that
there
is
no
sorcery
nor
cursing
against
Iacob
,
and
make
his
Embassadours
know
,
that
there
is
neither
power
nor
counsell
against
the
Lord
,
and
that
he
had
no
pleasure
in
such
cursed
crueltie
and
covetousnesse
.
The
Sunne
,
the
Moone
,
the
Elements
,
fire
,
water
,
and
windes
fought
against
proud
Sisera
;
but
salvation
was
the
Lords
.
In
the
meane
time
,
what
did
we
but
looke
on
,
while
the
God
of
our
salvation
made
the
confusion
of
that
Armado
the
stupor
and
admiration
of
the
whole
world
?
Add
to
this
the
hellish
Powder-plot
,
when
the
necke
of
our
King
and
all
his
three
kingdomes
was
upon
the
blocke
,
and
the
stroke
lifted
up
on
high
for
the
terrible
blow
,
when
the
fire
was
a
giving
to
their
diabolical
Engine
;
then
was
salvation
the
Lords
;
now
was
the
Lord
seene
our
strong
Saviour
:
for
although
our
salvation
was
then
sent
us
in
a
royall
vessell
,
yet
then
was
salvation
the
Lords
.
At
this
day
,
other
Countries
(
few
or
no
Protestant
Countries
excepted
)
sit
in
the
dust
,
nay
,
in
goare-blood
;
there
lamentable
spectacles
are
fire
,
sword
,
blood
in
streames
,
and
rivers
shed
like
water
in
the
streets
,
in
the
fields
,
in
the
houses
;
here
meets
them
death
of
Parents
,
of
husbands
,
of
brethren
;
there
overtakes
them
orbity
of
Children
▪
deflouring
of
wives
and
daughters
,
with
shamefull
villanies
and
cruelties
,
beseeming
Popish
forces
.
Their
noises
are
frightfull
alarmes
,
roaring
of
great
Ordinances
,
tumbling
downe
of
Towers
,
townes
,
and
houses
over
their
heads
,
unhappy
tydings
of
burning
,
spoyle
and
slaughter
:
But
we
enjoy
peace
,
plenty
,
the
Gospell
of
peace
,
safety
and
happy
Protection
under
our
owne
Vines
and
figtrees
:
our
noises
are
sermons
,
Psalmes
,
songs
of
triumph
for
many
miraculous
deliverances
.
At
this
our
happinesse
Papists
chafe
,
&
fume
,
&
plot
,
and
curse
that
there
is
no
sorcery
against
Iacob
,
and
are
inraged
that
no
plot
succeeds
,
but
fals
upon
the
heads
that
devise
them
:
and
whence
is
all
this
,
but
that
salvation
is
the
Lords
?
And
,
were
it
not
for
our
sinnes
,
salvation
would
bee
the
Lords
still
for
us
;
all
the
power
of
Antichrist
,
nor
all
Popish
forces
,
nor
all
the
devils
in
hell
could
drive
Christ
out
of
his
place
,
if
our
sinnes
did
not
grieve
him
,
and
drive
him
away
from
us
.
2.
This
is
a
reproofe
both
of
Churches
and
persons
.
1.
Within
themselves
they
seeke
and
assigne
salvation
to
the
merit
of
their
owne
workes
.
The
Rhemists
,
on
Heb.
6.
10.
say
,
that
our
workes
are
meritorious
,
and
the
very
cause
of
salvation
,
so
farre
,
as
God
should
bee
unjust
if
he
rendred
not
heaven
for
the
same
.
Andradius
saith
,
that
heaven
is
not
given
freely
,
Orthodox
.
explic
.
lib.
6.
but
is
due
to
our
workes
,
and
that
God
hath
set
forth
heaven
to
sale
for
our
workes
;
and
it
is
as
due
as
a
peny
for
a
peny-worth
.
Suarez
also
saith
,
A
supernaturall
worke
from
grace
,
within
it selfe
,
and
of
it
own
nature
,
hath
a
proportion
with
the
reward
,
and
a
sufficient
value
to
be
worth
the
same
.
The
reward
is
not
given
for
Christs
merit
(
saith
he
)
the
merit
of
Christ
cannot
bee
made
our
merit
,
neither
can
our
merits
have
the
power
of
meriting
from
Christs
merit
,
or
any
more
worthinesse
than
they
be
ordained
to
have
of
themselves
;
yea
,
our
merits
are
true
merits
,
and
have
an
inward
worthinesse
,
proportionable
to
the
reward
;
in
the
same
manner
as
if
we
conceived
a
man
to
be
just
without
the
merits
of
Christ
,
as
many
thinke
of
the
Angels
,
and
Adam
in
innocency
.
So
Suarez
,
a
Pillar
of
that
Church
,
Tom.
1.
in
Thom.
3.
1.
Here
is
a
Church
built
upon
another
rocke
and
foundation
than
Christ
.
2
Here
are
Christs
merits
thrust
under
board
,
reward
is
not
given
for
them
.
3.
Here
is
salvation
affirmed
without
Christ
,
as
the
Angels
,
and
Adam
in
innocency
.
4.
Here
are
our
owne
merits
,
without
all
power
or
merit
from
Christs
.
5.
Here
God
crownes
mans
merit
,
not
his
owne
gift
,
contrary
to
Augustine
de
grat
.
&
lib.
arb.
c.
6.
6.
Here
merit
is
magnified
,
and
grace
quite
excluded
,
contrary
to
Paul
,
If
it
be
of
grace
,
then
no
more
of
workes
.
7.
Here
our
owne
performances
,
which
are
all
due
,
debt
,
sinfull
,
damnable
,
and
,
when
wee
have
done
all
we
can
,
unprofitable
,
(
Luke
17.
10.
)
yet
are
more
profitable
,
more
honourable
and
beneficiall
than
all
Christs
.
Away
henceforth
with
S.
Pauls
doctrine
,
that
eternall
life
is
either
a
gift
of
God
,
or
a
free
gift
:
No
,
farre
be
it
from
us
(
saith
the
Deane
of
Lovaine
)
Explic.
art.
Lovan
.
tom
.
2.
art.
9.
that
we
should
looke
for
eternall
life
,
as
a
poore
man
doth
for
his
almes
,
but
as
the
Garland
,
which
by
our
labour
we
have
deserved
.
Here
is
every
man
a
Jesus
in
himselfe
,
without
respect
of
the
death
or
merits
of
Jesus
:
in
a
word
,
here
is
a
damnable
abrogating
of
the
whole
Gospell
,
a
new
establishing
the
Covenant
of
workes
:
Here
is
no
longer
a
Christian
faith
,
nor
a
Christian
Church
;
cleave
to
it
who
will
or
dare
;
in
this
faith
is
no
salvation
;
they
are
abolished
from
grace
,
and
cut
off
from
Christ
Shall
wee
after
such
light
suffer
our selves
to
bee
led
away
from
the
truth
to
an
heresie
that
leads
us
from
Christ
,
&
salvation
merited
by
him
?
Let
them
say
,
salvation
is
not
the
Lords
,
and
seeke
it
in
themselves
,
their
owne
merits
,
meanings
,
and
observances
;
let
their
owne
arme
save
them
;
let
them
disclaime
the
Churches
acclamation
,
who
sing
,
that
salvation
is
the
Lords
,
in
whole
,
and
in
part
,
for
beginning
and
perfection
:
But
let
us
disclaime
our selves
;
for
,
why
should
thistles
boast
of
figs
?
and
let
him
that
glorieth
,
glory
in
the
Lord
.
Without
themselves
they
seeke
and
sing
salvation
to
many
things
;
I
referre
them
to
two
.
First
the
Host
of
heaven
.
Secondly
,
the
host
in
earth
.
1.
The
Popish
Idolaters
runne
to
the
helpe
of
Angels
;
Every
one
hath
his
speciall
Angell
,
to
whose
protection
hee
must
daily
commit
himselfe
,
and
all
his
affaires
;
yea
,
and
wee
are
bound
to
invocate
the
Angels
for
helpe
and
salvation
;
so
say
the
Rhemists
,
on
Col.
2.
18.
because
they
are
our
advocates
for
mercy
;
and
on
1
Iohn
2.
1.
contrary
to
the
very
words
;
We
have
but
one
Advocate
with
the
father
,
because
wee
have
but
one
Head
,
and
one
that
can
plead
his
owne
justice
for
mercy
.
2.
They
runne
to
the
Saints
departed
,
as
their
tutelary
patrons
,
and
defenders
of
themselves
and
their
Cities
,
whom
they
invocate
to
helpe
&
save
them
,
not
as
Mediatours
onely
(
which
were
too
much
)
but
as
meriters
and
bestowers
of
mercy
.
It
were
tedious
to
shew
,
how
every
countrey
,
City
,
family
,
every
man
,
every
state
of
men
,
every
art
,
every
disease
,
every
beast
have
their
peculiar
Saint
and
Saviour
.
Some
Saints
rule
the
Sea
,
some
the
Land
,
some
the
Countries
,
some
the
Cities
,
some
the
Elements
,
some
the
arts
,
some
the
trades
,
some
the
beasts
,
some
the
birds
,
and
every
Saint
knowes
his
charge
.
The
Student
must
pray
to
Saint
Gregory
,
the
Sayler
to
S
Nicolas
,
the
Painter
to
S.
Luke
,
the
Physitian
to
S
Cosmas
,
the
Lawyer
to
Saint
Iuno
;
so
Smiths
,
Taylers
,
Hunters
,
horsemen
to
S.
George
;
the
very
harlots
have
S.
Afra
,
and
Magdalen
;
nay
every
beast
and
bird
hath
a
saint
to
pray
unto
,
geese
Gallus
,
sheep
Wendelin
,
horse
Eulogius
,
hogs
Anthony
,
&c.
Oh
abominable
sinke
of
Romish
Idolatry
!
the
true
Church
doth
not
sing
salvation
to
Saints
,
living
or
dead
,
but
saith
of
Abraham
&
Iacob
,
They
know
us
not
,
Es.
63.
16.
&
here
,
Salvation
is
the
Lords
;
this
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
not
,
therefore
it
is
not
the
true
Church
:
But
,
3.
Above
all
their
hatefull
Idolatry
,
they
exceed
themselves
and
all
other
Idolaters
,
in
worshipping
the
Queene
of
heaven
,
and
depending
on
their
Lady
;
and
where
the
true
Church
sing
salvation
to
the
Lord
,
they
sing
salvation
to
the
Lady
.
The
Psalter
of
Bonaventure
,
which
they
call
the
Ladies
Psalter
,
is
a
witnesse
beyond
exception
or
credit
;
where
in
every
Psalme
,
whatsoever
is
sung
to
the
Lord
,
they
change
into
the
Lady
;
Psalme
3.
1.
O
Lady
,
why
doe
they
increase
that
trouble
me
?
Psal
6.
1.
O
Lady
,
correct
me
not
in
thy
fury
;
so
in
all
the
rest
,
all
prayers
,
all
confessions
,
all
the
praises
of
Gods
salvation
are
turned
wholy
upon
her
.
Add
to
this
,
that
they
turned
Athanasius
Creed
into
our
Ladies
Creed
,
Whosoever
will
be
saved
,
must
above
all
things
beleeve
firmely
concerning
Mary
,
which
,
whosoever
holdeth
not
firmely
,
cannot
be
saved
;
and
so
on
;
and
concludes
,
This
is
the
faith
of
our
Virgin
Mary
,
which
whosoever
,
&c.
They
have
,
and
doe
sing
to
her
the
Song
of
Simeon
,
Now
let
thy
servant
of
Mary
depart
in
peace
,
for
mine
eyes
have
seene
the
salvation
of
Mary
,
which
thou
hast
prepared
before
the
face
of
all
people
,
a
light
,
&c.
They
sing
to
her
the
Song
of
Zachary
,
Luke
1.
68.
Blessed
be
the
Lady
,
and
the
Mother
of
my
God
of
Israel
,
who
by
thee
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
,
and
raised
up
an
horne
of
salvation
:
And
Maries
owne
Song
,
My
soule
doth
magnifie
my
Lady
;
and
the
Song
of
Ambrose
,
We
praise
thee
Lady
,
wee
acknowledge
thee
to
bee
the
Lady
,
&c.
The
same
Bonaventure
in
his
Ladies
Psalter
,
lately
imprinted
,
prayeth
to
her
thus
,
Coge
illum
peccatoribus
misereri
,
Enforce
Christ
to
have
mercy
upon
sinners
;
and
in
his
Treatise
called
corona
B.
Mariae
Virginis
,
Iure
matris
impera
tuo
dilectissimo
filio
;
Command
thy
welbeloved
sonne
,
in
the
right
of
a
mother
,
to
turne
our
hearts
from
the
love
of
earthly
things
unto
heavenly
:
And
in
their
Mariall
,
the
name
of
the
Lady
is
a
strong
tower
,
the
sinner
flyeth
unto
her
and
is
saved
,
as
is
said
of
God
,
Prov
18.
10.
Is
not
this
to
sing
salvation
to
their
Lady
,
not
to
the
Lord
?
Biel
upon
his
Exposition
of
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
,
saith
,
Wee
flie
principally
to
the
Queene
of
heaven
;
for
it
is
signified
in
Ester
the
Queene
,
who
comming
to
appease
King
Ahasuerus
,
had
this
grant
,
It
shall
be
given
thee
,
though
thou
aske
halfe
of
my
Kingdome
;
so
God
the
Father
,
having
his
justice
and
mercy
,
as
the
chiefest
goods
of
his
Kingdome
,
keepes
his
justice
to
himselfe
,
and
surrenders
his
mercy
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
so
makes
her
(
as
Bonaventure
cals
her
)
the
chiefe
corner
stone
.
Bernard
de
Busti
,
in
his
Marial
tels
us
,
Velocior
est
nonnunquam
salus
,
memorato
nomine
Mariae
,
quàm
invocato
nomine
Iesu
filij
ejus
;
A
man
may
be
sooner
saved
by
mentioning
the
name
of
Mary
,
than
by
calling
upon
the
name
of
Christ
her
sonne
.
How
then
is
salvation
the
Lords
?
Christ
saith
,
I
have
trodden
the
winepresse
alone
,
and
there
was
no
man
with
me
,
Esa.
63.
3.
but
(
saith
hee
)
there
was
one
woman
,
&c.
Bozius
de
signis
Ecclesiae
,
saith
,
By
the
two
Cherubins
covering
the
Arke
,
are
signified
Christ
and
Mary
,
through
whom
God
is
mercifull
,
and
heareth
our
prayers
;
and
as
Hevah
was
the
mother
of
the
living
that
filled
earth
,
so
Mary
was
the
mother
that
bare
all
men
to
heaven
.
That
vision
,
beleeved
of
them
above
the
Canonicall
Scripture
(
of
the
two
Ladders
set
up
,
the
red
Ladder
,
on
the
top
of
which
Christ
stood
,
the
Fryers
of
Francis
could
not
get
up
by
;
but
the
white
Ladder
,
on
the
top
of
which
the
Virgin
Mary
stood
,
by
that
they
easily
gat
up
)
shewes
,
to
whom
that
hereticall
Church
sings
their
salvation
.
The
heathens
would
rend
their
garments
,
and
pull
their
haire
off
their
head
,
to
heare
such
blaspemies
against
their
so
reputed
gods
;
and
wee
Christians
can
comport
with
such
hatefull
,
blaspemous
,
Idolatrous
people
.
No
marvell
if
the
Gospell
take
her
to
her
wings
,
when
such
vile
seducers
are
taken
into
our
bosomes
,
and
such
Preachers
as
withstand
them
,
cast
out
of
all
request
.
But
Papists
expect
not
salvation
onely
from
the
Host
of
heaven
,
but
from
the
host
in
earth
.
(
Not
troubling
you
with
their
Crosses
,
Relickes
,
Images
,
all
which
they
invocate
for
helpe
,
with
most
religious
devotion
:
)
They
all
expect
the
very
same
salvation
from
the
broaden
god
,
as
from
Christ
himselfe
the
very
God
;
for
it
is
very
Christs
body
,
blood
,
bones
,
flesh
,
Boots
,
and
spurs
,
and
all
.
Their
detestable
prayers
to
their
breaden
god
,
are
infinite
in
number
and
sacriledge
;
I
will
not
stirre
that
sinke
now
.
But
can
wee
sufficiently
detest
,
or
bee
too
opposite
to
a
religion
,
whose
god
may
be
stolne
away
,
as
Labans
,
(
Why
hast
thou
stolne
my
gods
?
where
Chrysostome
saith
,
Art
thou
not
ashamed
of
the
speech
?
what
,
can
they
be
stollen
and
be
gods
too
?
)
whose
god
may
bee
burned
in
the
fire
,
as
the
bread
even
after
consecration
;
whose
god
may
bee
eaten
by
dogs
,
mice
,
wormes
,
yea
,
by
his
worshipper
.
Avernoes
,
after
his
long
travell
and
experience
of
many
religions
,
detested
,
as
worst
and
fondest
of
all
,
the
Christian
Religion
,
because
(
said
hee
)
they
teare
him
with
their
teeth
,
whom
they
worship
as
a
god
.
Can
we
bee
too
farre
from
that
religion
,
whose
god
may
poyson
him
that
eates
him
,
as
in
many
instances
I
could
shew
in
their
host
?
and
whose
god
may
bee
broken
to
pieces
,
and
some
of
them
reserved
for
relickes
?
shall
wee
bee
so
senselesse
as
they
,
to
expect
salvation
from
that
,
which
cannot
save
it selfe
from
wormes
?
The
second
reproofe
(
after
Churches
)
lighteth
on
many
persons
that
seeke
and
expect
salvation
,
not
from
the
Lord
,
but
from
the
devill
,
seeking
to
Witches
and
sorcerers
;
a
common
sinne
even
of
hearers
of
the
Word
.
Consider
some
reasons
,
shewing
the
wickednesse
of
it
.
1.
It
is
against
Gods
Commandement
,
Levit.
19.
26
,
●1
.
Yee
shall
use
no
inchantment
,
the
soule
that
turneth
after
such
I
will
set
my
face
against
,
and
cut
off
.
God
by
his
Law
pronounceth
death
on
the
2.
All
commerce
with
the
devill
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
mediately
or
immediately
,
is
condemned
.
First
,
the
open
compact
with
Satan
by
the
Wisard
,
who
openly
invocates
the
devill
,
and
for
his
helpe
renounceth
his
Creator
,
his
Baptisme
,
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
redemption
,
worships
the
devil
,
executes
his
commands
,
&c.
It
is
absolutely
wicked
,
to
require
this
of
them
which
they
cannot
doe
without
their
owne
destruction
,
and
wraps
themselves
in
the
sinne
;
for
,
not
principals
onely
,
but
accessaries
are
worthy
of
death
Rom.
1.
32.
Secondly
,
for
the
secret
compact
on
thy
part
thou
seekest
them
;
for
thou
gettest
no
cure
,
but
by
faith
in
that
diabolicall
meanes
,
nor
farther
than
thou
bewrayest
distrust
,
infidelity
,
contempt
,
and
rebellion
against
God
,
as
Eliah
said
to
Ahaziah
,
Is
it
because
there
is
no
God
in
Israel
,
that
thou
goest
to
Baalzebub
the
god
of
Ekron
?
2
Kings
1.
3.
3.
It
is
a
signe
of
a
man
or
woman
in
a
woefull
estate
,
that
seeketh
to
witches
.
First
,
hee
is
an
unbeleever
;
if
the
word
had
prevailed
to
heale
his
infidelitie
,
he
would
not
seeke
to
Witches
;
faith
makes
no
such
haste
.
Secondly
,
hee
is
one
that
carelesly
or
maliciously
rejects
the
Gospell
,
and
therefore
God
gives
him
over
to
manifest
and
open
contempt
of
him
.
Pharaoh
despising
the
Word
,
is
given
over
to
bee
deluded
by
Sorcerers
;
Saul
,
for
disobedience
to
the
Word
,
is
given
over
to
seeke
to
Witches
;
he
did
it
not
before
God
was
gone
from
him
,
see
2
Thess.
2.
10.
11.
Thirdly
,
he
is
one
whose
sin
and
judgement
is
ripe
,
as
wee
see
in
Saul
,
Pharaoh
,
and
Manasses
,
who
for
conspiring
with
devils
(
named
in
the
Text
as
an
outragious
and
transcendent
sinne
,
)
was
deprived
of
his
Kingdome
,
bound
in
fetters
,
and
carryed
to
Babylon
.
4.
The
helpe
thou
c●n●●
get
from
them
,
is
not
comparable
to
the
hurt
by
them
;
for
▪
First
,
the
devill
seldome
cures
the
body
,
but
hee
kils
the
soule
:
is
hee
not
a
devill
,
as
well
curing
as
killing
?
Secondly
,
hee
seldome
removes
the
evill
either
farre
or
long
,
but
sometimes
returns
it
againe
in
some
other
kinde
,
or
person
,
in
children
,
servants
,
or
cattell
:
Hence
is
the
common
observation
,
that
such
persons
never
thrive
after
it
,
but
all
goeth
backe
with
them
.
Thirdly
,
if
thou
shouldst
get
good
by
them
,
yet
know
,
1.
Thou
must
not
judge
of
an
action
by
the
successe
,
but
by
the
rule
.
2.
Thou
maist
not
doe
evill
,
that
good
may
come
of
it
.
3
It
were
but
as
a
robber
should
rufsle
and
live
gallantly
by
taking
of
purses
.
5.
Consider
this
,
never
did
good
and
religious
man
in
Scripture
seek
to
a
Witch
;
and
what
a
madnesse
is
it
,
to
forsake
the
Author
of
life
,
and
follow
the
author
of
death
?
and
if
hee
be
of
the
father
the
devill
,
that
doth
his
workes
,
what
art
thou
,
or
what
canst
thou
thinke
of
thy selfe
?
Lastly
,
here
is
a
use
of
consolation
.
If
salvation
bee
1.
The
rocke
of
salvation
is
founded
in
heaven
,
not
to
bee
shaken
by
the
forces
of
earth
and
hell
.
2.
Wee
have
a
strong
city
;
salvation
hath
God
set
for
wals
and
Bulwarks
,
Esa.
26.
1.
Hee
that
must
scale
these
wals
,
must
first
scale
heaven
it selfe
;
and
seeing
the
Lord
hath
promised
to
bee
a
wall
of
fire
round
about
Jerusalem
,
(
Zech.
25.
)
how
can
the
enemy
make
an
inrode
or
incursion
?
3.
All
Satanicall
and
Antichristian
forces
must
combine
and
plot
in
vaine
to
roote
out
the
people
of
God
from
the
earth
:
they
can
assoone
hinder
the
Sunne
in
his
course
,
and
turne
back
the
whirlewinde
into
his
place
,
as
turne
away
the
Lords
salvation
from
his
Church
.
Oh
but
wee
see
many
potent
enemies
,
and
mighty
I
answer
,
I.
Salvation
is
the
Lords
,
who
is
more
2
Thou
seest
no
helpe
,
yet
is
it
not
farre
off
,
Psalm
.
85.
9.
surely
his
salvation
is
neare
them
that
feare
him
,
that
glory
may
dwell
in
our
Land
.
3.
It
shall
bee
put
forth
seasonably
,
and
shall
not
tarry
;
Esa.
46.
13.
The
time
hasteneth
when
the
Church
shall
sing
,
Now
is
salvation
in
heaven
;
now
hath
the
Lord
manifested
his
salvation
in
his
Church
,
in
the
overthrow
of
Antichrist
.
And
strength
,
and
the
kingdome
of
our
God
.
]
These
are
the
two
other
Attributes
,
ascribed
to
God
the
giver
of
victory
.
By
strength
is
meant
the
mighty
arme
of
GOD
,
which
hath
two
properties
of
power
:
the
former
,
to
sustaine
and
beare
up
all
things
,
so
long
as
hee
will
have
them
to
bee
:
The
latter
,
to
subdue
all
contrary
things
to
his
will
and
power
:
For
this
strength
must
prevaile
against
all
adversary
power
,
and
can
be
overcome
of
none
.
The
right
hand
of
the
Lord
bringeth
mighty
things
to
passe
,
Psalm
.
118.
16.
partly
in
the
world
,
partly
in
the
Church
called
out
of
the
world
;
of
which
latter
our
Text
properly
speaketh
.
By
Kingdome
in
Scripture
is
meant
two
things
.
1.
The
absolute
soveraignty
of
God
over
all
things
,
to
whom
appertaine
all
kingdomes
:
this
is
called
the
kingdome
of
power
,
and
appropriated
to
God
;
The
Kingdome
is
the
Lords
;
that
is
,
originally
and
in
2.
That
speciall
administration
and
government
,
The
difference
betweene
this
and
the
former
,
is
,
In
that
,
we
are
all
by
nature
;
in
this
,
onely
by
grace
;
in
that
wee
onely
live
and
injoy
the
benefit
of
creatures
,
in
this
we
live
happily
,
and
enjoy
the
benefit
of
new
creation
,
in
redemption
and
sanctification
.
Now
whereas
this
speciall
kingdome
is
either
of
grace
here
,
or
glory
hereafter
,
the
former
is
here
meant
,
even
that
kingdome
of
grace
which
the
dragon
specially
opposeth
,
who
resisteth
not
so
much
the
kingdome
of
power
,
nor
at
all
the
Kingdome
of
glory
,
but
most
fiercely
assaileth
the
kingdome
of
grace
;
as
is
plainely
convinced
by
the
particle
,
Now
is
strength
and
the
Kingdome
of
our
GOD
in
heaven
.
In
that
the
Church
rejoyceth
,
that
now
the
Lord
this
Saints
ought
to
rejoyce
when
they
see
Gods
Kingdome
set
up
and
prevaile
against
the
dragon
and
his
angels
.
Rev.
11.
15.
When
the
seventh
Angel
blew
the
Trumpet
there
were
great
voyces
in
heaven
;
that
is
,
the
militant
Church
,
saying
,
The
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
our
Lords
&
his
Christs
.
These
were
loud
voyces
of
joy
and
praise
,
that
the
kingdoms
of
the
earth
were
converted
to
Christ
,
and
because
Christ
in
his
Gospel
raigned
by
the
Princes
among
his
&
their
subjects
:
And
indeed
a
good
heart
,
seeing
Jesus
Christ
manifesting
his
royall
administration
,
and
thereby
taken
up
with
sense
and
feeling
of
Gods
goodnesse
to
his
Church
,
cannot
conceale
nor
containe
this
joy
,
but
must
vent
and
expresse
it
;
as
Iethro
(
Exod.
18.
9.
)
rejoyced
for
all
the
goodnesse
the
Lord
did
for
Israel
;
he
inwardly
rejoyced
,
he
confessed
it
with
his
mouth
,
vers.
10.
and
afterward
offered
sacrifices
to
God
for
his
mercy
in
delivering
Israel
from
Pharaohs
bondage
;
which
mercy
hee
twice
expresseth
.
And
David
seeing
the
forwardnesse
of
the
people
,
offering
freely
to
the
Temple
,
rejoyced
exceedingly
,
and
blessed
God
before
all
the
congregation
,
1
Chro.
29.
10.
And
when
the
Arke
was
brought
home
to
the
City
of
David
,
hee
was
so
over-carried
with
joy
,
that
hee
could
not
containe
himselfe
,
but
he
danced
before
it
,
2
Sam.
6.
14.
1.
A
good
heart
cannot
but
esteeme
it
the
greatest
cause
of
joy
,
where
God
is
most
honoured
:
But
God
First
,
his
power
is
more
admirable
in
setting
up
the
Church
,
than
in
setting
up
the
world
:
no
lesse
is
his
power
in
conversion
,
than
in
the
Creation
of
men
:
The
power
of
his
Word
converting
soules
,
is
no
lesse
than
the
word
(
fiat
)
framing
bodies
and
substances
.
Neither
is
his
power
lesse
admirable
in
upholding
his
Church
,
then
in
upholding
the
world
;
putting
forth
it self
daily
,
both
in
removing
the
stops
and
impediments
reared
against
him
by
Sathan
,
tyrants
,
heretikes
,
wicked
worldlings
,
mans
corruption
;
as
also
by
advancing
the
powerfull
meanes
,
by
which
his
kingdome
is
erected
,
continued
and
inlarged
.
Secondly
,
his
grace
is
magnified
by
setting
up
the
Kingdome
of
grace
.
1.
In
gathering
himselfe
a
choise
people
out
of
the
world
,
by
a
meanes
so
contemptible
to
the
world
.
2.
In
freeing
them
from
the
dominion
of
sinne
,
from
the
curse
of
the
law
,
and
the
power
of
Satan
.
3.
In
bestowing
on
them
the
free
grace
of
righteousnesse
,
joy
,
peace
of
conscience
,
and
sanctification
.
4.
In
their
finall
salvation
.
2.
Sincere
love
and
affection
to
our
mother
the
3.
That
must
be
the
greatest
cause
of
joy
in
earth
,
1.
This
maketh
way
and
entrance
into
that
Kingdome
of
glory
.
2.
That
Kingdome
of
glory
is
but
the
perfection
of
this
:
For
here
is
a
daily
subduing
of
enemies
,
and
that
is
a
conquest
of
all
enemies
subdued
and
vanquished
;
this
a
gathering
of
subjects
into
the
kingdome
,
in
that
all
subjects
are
gathered
;
here
the
King
of
glory
ruleth
his
subjects
mediately
,
by
Princes
,
and
Pastors
,
in
Magistracy
and
Ministery
;
there
hee
ruleth
all
by
himselfe
,
immediately
,
and
is
by
all
acknowledged
,
all
in
all
;
here
is
a
communion
of
Saints
absent
from
the
Lord
,
striving
against
sinne
,
there
is
a
communion
of
just
and
perfect
men
,
present
with
the
Lord
,
freed
from
sinne
,
and
triumphing
over
it
;
here
the
subjects
have
begun
a
chearefull
and
free
obedience
,
ceasing
from
sinne
,
and
have
attained
peace
with
God
,
joy
,
good
conscience
,
and
sweet
fellowship
with
God
,
which
is
an
heaven
upon
earth
;
there
they
attaine
a
perfect
obedience
,
a
perpetual
Sabbath
,
and
rest
from
sinne
,
an
heavenly
joy
in
the
happy
and
immediate
fellowship
with
God
,
seeing
him
as
they
would
:
So
as
indeed
the
setting
up
of
this
Kingdome
is
the
setting
up
of
that
,
and
is
the
seed-time
of
that
full
Harvest
of
joy
,
which
eye
hath
not
seene
.
This
condemnes
such
as
whose
eyes
are
filled
with
envy
at
the
prosperity
and
proceedings
of
the
First
,
gracelesse
and
irreligious
people
,
who
expresse
open
contempt
of
Gods
House
and
Ordinances
,
cleane
contrary
to
holy
David
,
who
rejoyced
to
heare
the
people
say
to
him
,
Come
,
let
us
goe
to
the
House
of
God
:
And
,
whereas
grace
would
teach
them
to
count
the
feet
of
godly
Preachers
beautifull
,
they
cast
mire
and
dirt
in
their
faces
,
and
what
disgraces
the
times
wil
afford
them
;
an
earnest
of
the
ful
wages
they
would
pay
them
,
if
times
should
prove
for
them
.
Nothing
so
much
grieves
them
as
a
man
who
is
suffered
to
uphold
the
Lords
Kingdome
,
as
Sanballat
and
Tobiah
were
exceedingly
grieved
,
that
Nehemiah
sought
to
build
the
walls
of
Jerusalem
.
Secondly
,
profane
Ministers
,
who
above
all
men
should
rejoyce
that
Christ
is
preached
any
maner
of
way
,
and
preferre
the
worke
and
prevailing
of
the
Gospell
above
their
chiefe
joy
,
yet
are
full
of
envy
to
see
Gods
blessing
given
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
the
Lord
more
set
up
by
others
than
themselves
.
So
were
the
Pharises
exceedingly
troubled
,
to
see
the
people
follow
Christ
himselfe
,
See
,
all
the
world
goeth
after
Moses
,
Num.
11.
28.
hee
did
not
presently
shove
and
thrust
at
Eldad
and
Medad
,
,
to
thrust
them
out
of
the
Congregation
,
because
they
prophesied
,
but
was
glad
,
and
wished
more
of
them
.
The
true
Apostles
were
glad
that
Christ
was
preached
by
false
apostles
,
though
it
were
of
envy
;
but
they
are
false
apostles
,
that
envie
Christ
preached
of
good
will
.
Iohn
Baptist
was
glad
that
Christ
increased
though
himselfe
,
decreased
by
it
,
Iohn
3.
29.
Oh
that
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
on
earth
would
resemble
the
Angels
in
heaven
:
They
sing
glory
to
God
when
Christ
appeares
,
and
the
poore
shepheards
preach
him
;
so
would
these
,
were
they
as
free
from
pride
and
vaine-glory
as
they
,
and
would
frame
their
high
spirits
to
the
lowlinesse
of
our
Lord
himselfe
,
who
rejoyced
in
spirit
,
and
blessed
his
Father
,
that
hee
had
revealed
the
things
of
the
Kingdome
to
Babes
.
Thirdly
,
others
disswade
and
discourage
such
as
are
comming
on
to
Christ
,
and
,
were
it
not
for
them
,
would
shew
themselves
subjects
to
this
Lord
,
by
frequenting
his
House
and
Ordinances
;
Oh
you
must
not
heare
such
nor
frequent
the
Lecture
,
you
shall
get
your selfe
a
blot
,
&c.
O
unhappy
men
,
not
onely
the
perswaded
,
whose
lot
is
to
light
into
such
mischievous
acquaintance
,
by
whom
they
are
intised
away
from
their
allegiance
to
their
Heavenly
King
;
but
most
unhappy
such
perswaders
,
who
keepe
away
,
with
themselves
,
all
they
can
fall
in
with
!
what
is
their
worke
,
but
the
same
with
the
dragons
,
Vers.
4.
to
slay
every
manchilde
so
soone
as
he
is
borne
unto
Christ
?
and
what
is
their
wages
,
but
that
of
Elimas
,
who
,
when
he
could
not
hinder
the
Deputy
from
hearing
Paul
,
nor
Paul
from
preaching
,
sought
to
pervert
him
from
that
hee
heard
,
for
which
Paul
cals
him
the
childe
of
the
devill
,
the
enemy
of
righteousnesse
,
that
ceased
not
to
pervert
the
straite
wayes
of
God
.
It
is
a
fearefull
sinne
of
a
Pharisee
,
not
to
enter
into
the
Kingdome
of
GOD
himselfe
;
but
to
hinder
such
as
would
enter
,
is
most
damnable
.
Fourthly
,
many
others
sinne
against
this
truth
,
who
cast
their
taunts
upon
no
sort
of
men
so
much
,
as
those
who
runne
after
Christ
,
and
flocke
to
Sermons
;
these
are
yet
no
subjects
of
Christ
,
but
as
the
unbeleeving
Jews
(
Act.
13.
45.
)
who
were
inraged
to
see
the
Gentiles
so
ready
to
receive
the
preaching
of
Paul
.
2.
Let
this
provoke
us
to
testifie
our
joy
,
wheresoever
we
see
the
kingdome
of
our
God
prevailing
.
An
heart
zealous
for
Gods
glory
,
&
thirsting
after
mans
salvation
,
esteems
it
the
greatest
earthly
happines
,
to
see
the
subiects
of
Christ
multiplyed
,
by
the
daily
addition
of
soules
to
the
Church
,
Act.
2.
41.
and
to
see
Satan
fal
like
lightning
from
heaven
,
sinne
mastered
,
sinners
converted
,
enemies
stopped
,
or
revenged
:
for
,
First
,
this
is
a
due
debt
,
and
we
ought
to
be
thankfull
,
2
Thess.
1.
2.
Secondly
,
Christ
hath
commanded
us
to
pray
,
that
his
Kingdome
may
come
;
therefore
also
wee
must
thankfully
acknowledge
it
,
when
it
doth
come
.
Thirdly
,
they
shall
prosper
that
love
Jerusalem
,
and
preferre
it
to
their
chiefe
joy
.
But
especially
our
ioy
must
abound
,
when
our
Lords
Kingdome
is
set
up
neare
us
;
as
,
First
,
in
our
Countrey
and
Kingdome
.
We
should
pray
to
see
,
and
reioyce
in
seeing
our
Prince
and
Rulers
casting
downe
their
Crownes
and
Scepters
at
the
feet
of
the
Lambe
,
keeping
themselves
bounded
within
that
commission
,
which
they
all
receive
from
Him
,
whose
the
Kingdome
is
;
opposing
by
all
their
power
,
tyrannicall
enemies
,
who
delight
to
spill
the
blood
of
Saints
,
as
water
;
advancing
the
Word
,
Sacraments
,
Ministery
,
and
meanes
of
salvation
,
sincere
and
undefiled
;
cherishing
godly
Pastors
and
Ministers
;
upholding
holy
discipline
,
to
reforme
or
cut
off
evill
members
;
encouraging
the
religious
and
sincere-hearted
Professors
of
piety
;
shunning
evill
men
,
chasing
Idolaters
and
profane
persons
out
of
presence
,
and
resisting
the
underminers
and
resisters
of
Christs
Kingdome
,
whether
by
secret
fraud
or
open
force
.
All
Scepters
that
uphold
not
Christs
Scepter
,
must
be
broken
to
pieces
;
the
which
if
it
be
held
up
at
Court
,
will
bee
the
easier
held
up
in
the
Countrey
.
Secondly
,
in
our
Cities
and
Townes
.
If
an
eminent
and
conspicuous
Towne
(
as
this
is
)
yeeld
to
Christ
,
it
is
as
a
Beacon
to
the
whole
countrey
round
about
,
as
a
mother
City
once
opening
to
a
Prince
,
is
a
President
to
the
whole
Land
.
What
a
ioy
were
it
,
if
Gods
Ordinances
had
prevailed
in
this
Towne
,
that
the
Governours
had
led
the
way
to
Gods
House
,
as
they
were
wont
formerly
;
that
Gods
Sabbaths
were
sanctifyed
,
which
none
looks
after
;
that
the
love
of
God
and
his
servants
appeared
among
you
;
that
we
might
not
say
truly
,
that
scarce
the
meanest
Village
about
you
but
would
give
both
more
countenance
and
more
maintenance
to
a
Lecture
,
than
this
corporation
doth
?
What
a
comfort
were
it
,
that
you
were
patternes
of
concord
and
agreement
to
all
the
Countrey
,
and
not
the
spectacles
of
unquencheable
discord
and
faction
to
all
the
kingdome
?
What
a
ioyfull
thing
were
it
,
if
we
might
see
good
men
incouraged
,
vicious
persons
corrected
,
incorrigible
outcasts
cast
out
,
&
all
men
brought
at
least
outwardly
to
the
obedience
of
Ghrist
?
Thirdly
,
in
our
owne
houses
.
What
an
unspeakeable
ioy
is
it
,
when
Gods
Kingdome
is
come
into
our
family
,
when
our
house
is
a
Bethel
,
the
wife
is
a
ioynt-heire
of
the
grace
of
life
with
the
husband
,
the
children
are
the
Children
of
God
by
adoption
,
and
sing
Hosanna
to
Christ
;
cur
servants
Gods
servants
,
and
our
kindred
of
the
blood
of
Christ
with
us
?
Wee
need
not
bid
men
reioyce
,
when
their
children
thrive
and
prosper
in
the
world
,
the
most
of
which
ioy
is
carnall
:
But
where
bee
the
hearts
fearing
God
,
who
more
reioyce
when
they
prove
godly
and
religious
;
when
they
see
their
children
walking
in
the
truth
,
&
c
?
How
is
the
Kingdome
of
God
in
the
family
,
when
the
husband
checketh
his
wife
,
because
shee
is
the
Spouse
of
Christ
;
the
father
frowneth
on
his
sonne
,
because
hee
is
bookish
,
and
diligent
in
reading
,
and
good
exercises
;
the
Master
will
not
indure
the
servant
,
that
will
bee
a
Saint
,
in
his
service
?
O
hypocrite
,
how
canst
thou
reioyce
in
the
Kingdome
of
God
in
the
Kingdome
,
and
hunt
it
out
of
thy
family
?
know
,
thou
not
onely
wantest
grace
,
but
hatest
it
.
Fourthly
,
in
our
owne
hearts
especially
;
to
see
the
kingdome
of
God
set
up
,
there
will
bee
matter
of
assured
and
lasting
ioy
:
Matth.
13.
44.
Hee
that
findes
the
Pearle
,
goeth
away
reioycing
,
and
selleth
all
to
purchase
it
.
The
Eunuch
converted
,
goeth
away
reioycing
:
No
man
can
have
Christ
,
but
hee
hath
also
Christian
ioy
,
unspeakeable
and
glorious
;
For
that
kingdome
within
us
standeth
in
peace
and
ioy
,
Rom.
14.
17.
Quest.
How
shall
I
know
that
Christ
raignes
in
me
,
and
that
his
Kingdome
is
within
me
?
Ans.
1.
If
our
enemies
be
daily
weakned
,
Sathan
foyled
,
the
flesh
mortified
;
if
we
stand
with
our
Lord
in
his
warres
,
he
raigneth
over
us
.
2.
If
lawes
of
evill
bee
reversed
,
and
the
Lawes
of
Christ
obeyed
;
now
led
out
of
Aegypt
,
we
live
by
the
lawes
of
Canaan
.
3.
If
in
stead
of
raigning
sinne
,
grace
raigne
in
us
,
as
Rom.
5.
21.
Christ
raigneth
by
grace
:
This
is
,
when
wee
leave
our
sinnes
,
and
live
unto
God
and
seeke
in
all
things
to
please
our
last
Master
best
,
as
servants
doe
.
3.
If
wee
must
reioyce
,
when
wee
see
the
Kingdome
returned
to
the
Lord
,
then
must
wee
mourne
Vse
III.
Mourne
for
the
not
prevailing
of
Christs
Kingdome
.
to
see
the
Lords
kingdome
winne
so
little
ground
in
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
.
I.
What
a
lamentable
thing
is
it
,
to
see
the
greatest
Potentates
of
Europe
to
warre
against
this
kingdome
of
the
Lord
,
&
yeeld
their
Thrones
,
Crownes
,
wealth
and
power
to
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
to
Antichrist
,
the
chiefe
adversary
of
this
Kingdome
?
In
stead
of
the
lawes
of
Christ
,
which
are
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
unto
which
all
the
subiects
of
Christ
ought
to
submit
themselves
,
they
by
all
their
power
thrust
upon
the
world
the
lawes
of
Antichrist
,
who
,
because
hee
cannot
stand
by
the
word
of
God
,
must
stand
and
bee
upheld
by
the
secular
power
;
and
in
stead
of
gathering
and
cherishing
the
subiects
of
Christ
,
the
godly
Professors
of
his
Word
and
Gospell
,
they
persecute
them
with
fire
and
sword
,
with
proscription
and
banishment
,
as
men
onely
unworthy
to
live
in
their
dominion
.
How
should
our
hearts
mourne
,
when
such
as
should
bee
nursing
fathers
,
and
nursing
mothers
to
the
Church
,
are
as
fierce
dragons
,
tyrannizing
,
and
wasting
the
little
flocke
of
Christ
?
and
those
that
should
bee
assistants
to
the
Ruler
of
the
whole
earth
,
make
most
resistance
against
him
,
chasing
the
Scriptures
out
of
their
Countries
,
to
receive
in
humane
traditions
,
thrusting
down
the
pure
worship
of
God
,
to
set
up
horrible
Idolatry
,
blasphemy
,
and
sacrilegious
worship
of
stockes
,
stones
,
and
the
breaden
god
;
persecuting
to
death
the
faithfull
and
godly
Preachers
;
&
taking
into
their
bosomes
shavelings
,
Baals
Priests
,
fabulous
Fryars
,
Jesuiticall
King-killers
,
and
Antichristian
god-makers
?
What
a
griefe
is
it
,
to
cast
our
eyes
abroad
into
the
world
,
and
consider
what
a
small
part
of
it
is
come
in
,
as
subiects
to
this
King
?
In
the
Easterne
part
of
the
world
we
may
see
Gog
and
Magog
,
Turkes
,
Jewes
,
and
Sarazens
,
to
hold
out
this
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
set
up
Mahomet
against
him
,
the
god
of
that
part
of
the
world
.
In
the
Westerne
part
we
may
see
Antichrist
,
Apollyon
,
his
Holinesse
,
the
Arch-enemy
of
the
Churches
of
the
Gentiles
,
holding
out
by
power
and
policy
,
by
force
and
fraud
,
this
Kingdome
of
our
God
in
the
most
of
this
Westerne
world
,
and
none
may
buy
or
sell
,
no
nor
breath
or
live
,
but
such
as
receive
the
marke
of
the
beast
in
their
hands
and
foreheads
:
So
as
wee
must
beleeve
Jesus
Christ
to
bee
the
great
King
.
For
if
we
should
trust
our
senses
,
he
seemeth
,
in
comparison
of
the
world
,
to
be
as
Ishbosheth
,
a
King
without
a
Kingdome
.
II.
To
come
nearer
to
our
owne
Countrey
;
If
we
turne
our
eyes
home
,
wee
may
finde
matter
of
mourning
,
that
this
Kingdome
of
the
Lord
hath
gotten
no
more
ground
in
this
Kingdome
,
or
rather
hath
lost
much
ground
of
late
yeares
;
sure
it
is
,
God
never
gave
more
excellent
gifts
,
nor
more
furnished
lights
to
his
Church
in
any
age
since
the
Apostles
,
then
in
this
last
age
,
since
the
discovery
of
that
Antichristian
darknesse
,
nor
in
this
age
unto
any
nation
more
than
unto
this
nation
;
and
where
he
giveth
much
,
doth
he
not
require
much
?
But
oh
the
misery
that
is
come
upon
his
Church
,
that
,
1.
Whereas
wee
should
have
beene
generally
setled
on
our
Rocke
and
foundations
without
wavering
,
we
are
now
calling
our
grounds
in
question
,
and
must
dispute
against
deniers
of
our
principles
.
2.
Whereas
Antichrist
and
Popery
was
a
dead
stinking
carkeise
,
detestable
to
every
man
of
any
nose
or
iudgement
,
now
the
dead
bones
seeme
to
reunite
themselves
,
and
flesh
and
skinne
to
come
on
them
,
and
begin
to
revive
and
take
heart
,
and
contest
,
yea
,
iustle
againe
with
the
truth
,
which
once
gave
it
the
deadly
wound
,
as
if
it
had
brought
seven
spirits
worse
than
before
,
to
take
possession
againe
.
3.
Whereas
painefull
Preachers
have
beene
worthily
honoured
,
and
Gods
graces
admired
in
them
in
former
times
,
when
the
Word
of
God
had
free
passage
,
and
was
glorified
;
what
a
griefe
is
it
to
see
them
now
disdained
,
and
in
stead
of
them
to
behold
those
Locusts
,
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
(
fighting
under
their
King
Abbaddon
,
and
consuming
the
greene
grasse
,
and
prevailing
against
so
many
,
high
and
low
,
in
these
dayes
of
light
?
)
to
see
these
set
by
.
4.
Whereas
the
doctrine
of
the
Sabbath
was
described
plainely
out
of
the
Word
of
God
,
and
practised
(
unlesse
in
very
rude
places
)
in
holy
and
commendable
manner
;
now
the
holy
observation
of
it
is
rather
accounted
a
kinde
of
heresie
,
and
all
the
dayes
of
the
weeke
afford
not
so
much
profanesse
,
as
that
day
,
wherein
all
the
subiects
of
the
Lords
Kingdome
ought
onely
to
attend
upon
himselfe
.
5.
How
did
the
Lord
Jesus
mourne
when
hee
saw
the
Jews
without
able
Teachers
as
sheep
without
shepheards
?
Mat.
9.
36.
And
what
a
mournfull
sight
were
it
,
to
see
a
goodly
field
ready
for
the
harvest
,
but
never
a
man
in
the
Countrey
to
gather
it
in
,
but
there
it
must
rot
!
So
,
what
a
lamentable
thing
is
it
▪
to
see
so
many
Churches
and
Parishes
without
able
Ministers
,
and
some
countries
utterly
barren
of
meanes
to
gather
them
into
the
Kingdome
!
whose
Ministers
,
in
stead
of
feeding
them
,
either
sterve
them
or
poyson
them
;
in
stead
of
directing
and
comforting
the
poore
Church
,
smite
her
&
wound
her
,
&
shame
her
by
taking
away
her
vaile
from
her
.
What
a
case
was
the
poore
Church
in
,
when
the
Pharises
made
a
Canon
,
that
if
any
did
sincerely
professe
Jesus
Christ
,
hee
should
bee
excommunicated
?
Iohn
9.
22.
and
afterward
,
when
Diotrephes
cast
men
out
of
the
Church
for
receiving
the
brethren
?
3.
Iohn
10.
6.
How
did
David
mourne
,
and
his
eyes
gush
out
rivers
of
teares
,
because
men
kept
not
the
Word
!
The
same
cause
have
wee
,
to
see
men
generally
cast
off
the
regiment
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
led
by
the
devill
and
their
owne
lusts
:
The
desperate
prophanesse
against
the
meanes
,
is
most
damnable
:
The
Trumpet
of
the
Gospell
cals
them
to
subiection
,
but
they
say
,
This
man
shall
not
rule
over
us
.
7.
Wee
have
cause
of
mourning
,
to
see
the
Gospell
going
away
,
and
the
Kingdome
a
taking
away
from
us
,
that
is
,
The
Word
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
meanes
of
grace
.
Who
doth
not
see
the
Word
of
the
Kingdome
gone
in
the
power
of
it
?
For
,
where
may
a
man
see
the
power
of
it
,
(
but
in
a
very
small
remnant
)
so
farre
from
the
power
of
converting
,
that
it
cannot
prevaile
against
open
sins
,
nor
trifling
vanities
?
And
who
seeth
not
the
kingdome
going
away
in
the
presence
of
it
,
as
wel
as
in
the
power
?
Will
Christ
stay
where
hee
is
so
unwelcome
?
May
wee
not
heare
the
same
voyce
as
the
Jewes
did
,
Mat.
21.
43.
because
they
refused
the
Corner
stone
,
therefore
the
Kingdome
should
be
taken
from
them
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
that
would
bring
forth
the
fruits
of
it
?
Or
is
it
not
a
refusing
of
the
Corner
stone
,
to
trample
upon
the
Preachers
and
Professors
of
holy
religion
,
and
preferre
before
them
,
Priests
and
Papists
,
and
to
fall
in
love
againe
with
Antichristian
Idolatry
,
and
Masses
,
and
Breaden
gods
,
which
reverse
our
Corner
stone
,
and
cannot
stand
with
the
presence
of
the
Arke
?
So
long
as
we
have
the
Bridegroome
with
us
,
wee
may
reioyce
,
however
other
things
goe
with
us
;
but
if
he
goe
,
then
our
sorrowes
come
in
as
an
unresistable
flood
.
III.
To
come
to
our
owne
places
:
It
will
set
griefe
to
every
good
heart
,
to
see
how
little
ground
the
kingdome
of
the
Lord
hath
gotten
a
long
time
:
If
we
shall
see
,
that
after
thirty
or
forty
yeares
constant
preaching
,
Magistrates
,
professing
religion
,
are
carelesse
of
religion
,
as
Gallio
;
let
religion
runne
as
it
will
,
so
that
their
aimes
may
succeed
,
and
projects
prosper
;
and
not
seldome
turne
the
edge
of
authority
against
religion
and
religious
persons
:
If
wee
see
,
that
Magistracie
will
not
bee
wonne
to
joyne
with
the
Ministery
,
to
set
an
edge
,
and
add
a
point
to
holy
doctrine
,
to
make
our
weapons
the
more
mighty
and
piercing
against
sinne
and
sinners
.
Well
knowes
Satan
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
would
bee
the
Lords
,
if
these
his
two
Ordinances
should
shake
hands
;
if
David
and
Nathan
,
or
God
,
stand
together
,
Iosias
and
Huldas
;
and
therefore
labour
to
divulse
them
,
and
prevailes
so
farre
as
wee
seldome
enjoy
their
happy
conjunction
.
What
a
griefe
is
it
,
that
when
wee
call
for
the
sanctification
of
the
Sabbath
,
according
to
Gods
speciall
Commandement
,
and
yeare
by
yeare
urge
the
reformation
of
notorious
abuses
,
yet
after
many
yeares
nothing
is
amended
?
there
is
no
lesse
working
,
no
lesse
playing
,
nay
,
more
open
prophanesse
than
before
;
that
strangers
from
forraine
parts
admire
to
see
the
disorder
of
this
place
,
and
the
open
prophanesse
,
which
hath
had
a
name
of
good
teaching
and
government
.
And
as
in
this
,
so
in
other
things
our
comfort
must
be
this
,
that
we
can
grieve
at
what
we
cannot
amend
;
&
that
the
peace
of
your
open
prophanesse
is
proclaimed
by
your selves
,
&
disclaimed
by
your
Preachers
.
What
a
griefe
is
it
,
that
while
we
preach
the
word
of
peace
,
we
are
all
broken
into
pieces
,
and
waste
out
our
time
,
wealth
,
thoughts
,
in
frivolous
quarrels
,
and
willingly
part
with
our
peace
with
God
,
with
charity
to
our
brethren
,
with
inward
contentment
,
and
outward
credit
and
reputation
?
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
if
wee
shall
see
Christ
a
loser
amongst
us
,
and
that
men
are
so
farre
from
growing
according
to
the
means
,
as
they
grow
more
froward
,
more
wilfull
,
more
weary
,
and
apparently
lose
the
good
things
they
have
begun
:
They
were
diligent
hearers
,
men
of
good
example
,
and
earnest
affections
,
but
now
turned
away
,
either
by
Popish
perswaders
,
or
by
the
perswasion
of
their
owne
deceitfull
hearts
;
how
may
wee
grieve
at
the
apostasie
of
such
persons
,
as
if
the
Word
of
God
were
not
the
same
,
of
the
same
savour
and
sweetnesse
as
ever
it
was
;
and
if
it
be
,
they
cannot
bee
the
same
.
Well
were
it
for
them
to
consider
,
that
righteousnesse
departed
from
shall
never
bee
remembred
.
In
all
these
evils
,
if
all
our
paines
,
study
,
and
counsell
cannot
prevaile
,
wee
must
turne
us
to
sorrow
and
teares
and
mourne
over
you
,
as
Christ
over
Jerusalem
,
who
wept
and
said
,
Oh
that
thou
hadst
knowne
the
day
of
thy
visitation
!
but
now
these
things
are
hid
from
thine
eyes
,
Luke
19.
42.
IV.
But
most
just
cause
of
griefe
and
sorrow
wee
have
,
when
wee
see
that
the
Kingdome
of
God
gets
no
more
ground
in
our selves
,
and
in
our
own
hearts
,
than
it
doth
:
as
,
1.
If
wee
can
finde
,
that
Christ
hath
long
and
many
a
day
knocked
at
the
doore
of
our
hearts
,
and
sought
entrance
,
but
we
have
not
opened
our
everlasting
gates
,
that
the
King
of
glory
might
come
in
unto
us
,
Psal.
24.
We
make
shew
of
receiving
him
into
the
Porters
lodge
,
by
a
formall
and
livelesse
profession
,
but
wee
cannot
afford
him
a
roome
in
the
Inne
of
our
hearts
,
nor
allow
him
a
rest
there
,
as
those
that
rest
in
him
,
as
our
chiefe
good
;
we
cannot
esteeme
him
our
Jewell
,
and
other
things
drosse
in
comparison
of
him
.
2.
When
we
find
the
word
tastlesse
and
powerlesse
in
us
,
which
is
the
Scepter
of
this
Kingdome
,
by
which
it
is
upheld
;
when
it
is
not
so
sweete
unto
our
taste
,
as
honey
in
our
mouthes
;
when
we
doe
not
account
our
it
treasure
,
above
all
pearles
and
precious
things
;
when
our
hearts
are
not
set
upon
it
,
our
lives
not
framed
by
it
,
our selves
not
delivered
unto
it
,
or
changed
by
it
into
the
fashion
of
it
.
So
much
place
as
the
Word
hath
in
thee
,
so
much
place
hath
Christ
himselfe
.
If
the
Word
have
no
place
in
thee
,
no
more
hath
Christ
nor
his
Kingdome
.
3.
If
we
finde
not
our
lusts
tamed
,
and
the
enemies
of
the
Kingdome
not
subdued
in
our selves
,
our
former
corruptions
unmortified
,
not
crucified
,
our
love
to
sinne
no
lesse
then
formerly
;
the
love
of
the
world
not
conquered
;
ourselves
not
denyed
,
nor
can
deny
our
profits
and
pleasures
:
Now
may
wee
justly
mourne
,
that
the
kingdome
of
darknesse
stands
so
strong
in
us
,
that
all
the
battery
and
meanes
planted
against
it
,
cannot
demolish
and
cast
it
downe
.
4.
If
wee
finde
the
Spirit
of
grace
and
fortitude
foyled
,
and
grieved
in
us
;
that
wee
grow
not
stronger
and
more
chearefull
in
good
and
holy
duties
of
piety
and
mercy
:
that
we
are
not
stronger
nor
stouter
in
affliction
&
sufferings
:
when
we
cannot
endure
losses
and
reproaches
for
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
,
nor
bee
chearefull
in
other
trials
;
when
the
Spirit
brings
not
this
Kingdome
of
God
within
us
,
which
stands
in
peace
,
joy
,
love
of
God
,
which
is
an
heaven
upon
earth
;
this
Kingdome
of
grace
set
up
in
the
heart
of
a
Christian
,
is
indeed
an
earthly
Paradise
.
5.
If
wee
have
made
some
way
toward
this
kingdome
,
but
growne
heavy
and
weary
;
if
wee
be
fallen
from
our
first
love
;
if
wee
have
set
our
hands
to
the
Plough
,
and
looked
backe
to
the
world
,
to
Popery
,
to
carnall
counsels
,
wee
cannot
bee
fi●
for
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
Luke
9.
62.
And
the
power
of
his
Christ
]
The
Church
having
sung
out
the
praises
of
God
,
the
giver
of
her
happy
victory
,
in
these
words
,
with
the
same
loud
and
fervent
voyce
,
proclaimeth
the
due
praise
and
honour
of
Michael
the
Generall
.
In
whom
wee
have
,
-
1.
His
Title
,
Christ
.
-
2.
His
relation
to
God
the
Father
,
his
Christ
.
-
3.
His
Attribute
,
power
.
I.
The
Title
(
Christ
)
signifyeth
one
anoynted
,
or
the
Messiah
,
whereof
yee
lately
heard
,
both
the
things
wherein
it
chiefly
consisteth
;
namely
,
1.
In
the
ordination
and
separation
of
his
whole
person
,
to
the
Office
of
a
Mediator
.
2.
In
the
plentifull
effusion
of
all
gifts
and
graces
,
fit
for
the
Head
of
the
Church
;
as
also
the
differences
of
his
anointing
,
from
all
the
legal
anoyntings
of
their
Kings
,
Priests
and
Prophets
;
they
by
men
,
hee
by
God
;
they
with
externall
oyle
,
he
with
internall
;
they
ceremonially
,
in
shadow
,
he
truely
and
substantially
;
they
to
a
small
measure
,
he
beyond
all
measure
;
they
for
themselves
,
he
for
his
members
:
Therefore
here
onely
consider
,
that
this
unction
hath
speciall
reference
to
his
Kingly
Office
,
and
is
so
farre
here
properly
considerable
.
II.
For
the
word
of
relation
;
hee
is
called
his
Christ
,
or
the
Lords
Christ
.
First
,
for
distinction
;
for
other
Kings
were
anoynted
,
and
set
up
by
men
;
but
none
else
thus
immediately
set
up
by
God
;
Psalme●
.
I
have
set
my
King
upon
Sion
.
Secondly
,
for
eminence
;
all
other
Kings
were
anoynted
as
members
of
the
Church
,
though
heads
of
the
Civill
Kingdome
;
but
Christ
onely
,
the
Lords
Christ
,
was
anoynted
as
Head
of
the
Church
.
Thirdly
,
for
neare
relation
;
they
were
(
some
of
them
)
sonnes
of
God
by
adoption
;
but
Christ
was
his
owne
naturall
Sonne
,
and
had
the
divine
nature
dwelling
in
him
,
not
onely
vertually
and
powerfully
as
they
,
but
substantially
and
bodily
after
a
sort
,
Col.
2.
III.
The
Attribute
here
ascribed
unto
Christ
,
is
power
:
The
power
of
Christ
is
twofold
.
One
,
as
he
is
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Another
,
as
the
Christ
of
God
.
The
former
is
potentia
creationis
,
which
hee
hath
The
other
is
potentia
conciliationis
,
as
hee
is
Mediator
,
whereby
hee
ruleth
in
the
Church
,
among
Saints
,
who
are
in
speciall
subjection
and
confederacy
with
him
.
For
further
explication
wee
must
inquire
,
1.
The
difference
betweene
these
two
.
2.
Which
of
them
is
here
meant
.
The
difference
betweene
these
two
is
in
foure
things
.
1.
One
of
them
is
essentiall
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
even
the
same
essentiall
Omnipotence
with
his
Father
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
God
.
The
other
is
officiall
,
the
power
not
of
Essence
,
but
of
Office
,
as
Christ
.
2.
The
former
was
before
all
time
,
this
given
him
in
time
.
3.
The
former
incommunicable
to
any
creature
;
for
finite
is
not
capable
of
infinite
;
the
latter
communicable
to
Christ
himselfe
.
4.
The
former
is
unchangeable
and
everlasting
,
but
the
latter
given
up
againe
to
his
Father
,
of
whom
hee
received
it
,
1
Cor.
15.
Quest
,
Now
which
of
these
is
here
meant
?
Ans.
The
latter
,
which
is
the
regall
power
of
Christ
,
the
Mediatour
,
which
putteth
forth
it selfe
two
wayes
.
1.
In
preserving
and
defending
his
Church
against
all
enemies
,
spirituall
and
temporall
,
whether
wicked
spirits
,
or
wicked
men
tyrants
and
persecutors
.
2.
In
the
conversion
or
eversion
of
his
enemies
,
breaking
to
pieces
such
Princes
as
will
not
bend
,
&
be
bowed
,
and
dashing
to
pieces
like
a
Potters
vessell
,
so
And
now
singeth
the
Church
,
Here
is
this
power
of
Christ
the
King
of
his
Church
manifest
;
the
dragon
was
potent
,
but
Michael
is
Omnipotent
;
the
dragon
was
powerfull
in
earth
against
the
Church
,
but
Jesus
Christ
hath
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
,
whereby
he
hath
gloriously
overthrowne
him
.
The
power
of
Christ
,
as
Mediatour
,
is
superiour
to
—
According
to
the
working
,
whereby
hee
is
able
even
to
subdue
all
things
unto
himselfe
.
Heb.
2.
8.
Thou
hast
put
all
things
in
subjection
under
his
feet
:
In
that
he
put
all
in
subjection
under
him
,
hee
left
nothing
that
is
not
put
under
him
.
1.
His
is
a
full
power
;
a
plenitude
of
power
,
Mat.
All
power
is
given
to
mee
in
heaven
and
earth
.
Other
creatures
have
much
power
given
them
,
but
he
hath
all
power
;
power
in
heaven
to
pacifie
his
Fathers
wrath
,
to
open
heaven
which
was
shut
by
sinne
,
and
to
crowne
the
Saints
his
members
,
with
heavenly
glory
.
He
hath
also
all
power
in
earth
,
to
chuse
out
of
the
world
a
people
where
hee
will
,
to
gather
and
call
by
his
voyce
those
whom
hee
hath
chosen
,
to
perfect
and
keepe
in
his
name
those
whom
hee
hath
gathered
,
to
represse
,
tame
,
and
overcome
all
their
enemies
.
In
all
which
is
a
plenitude
or
fulnesse
of
power
,
not
agreeable
to
any
creature
.
2.
No
other
creature
hath
either
right
or
capablenesse
Againe
,
other
creatures
may
have
great
power
,
some
by
usurpation
,
as
Satan
the
god
of
the
world
;
some
by
commission
and
permission
,
as
lawfull
Princes
and
Magistrates
,
but
Christ
by
right
of
inheritance
hath
all
power
,
and
this
grounded
in
the
love
of
the
Father
;
Iohn
3.
35.
The
Father
loveth
the
Sonne
,
and
hath
given
all
power
,
and
all
things
into
his
hand
:
No
creature
can
have
all
things
in
his
hand
.
Here
is
a
just
right
and
undoubted
title
.
Againe
,
as
the
Father
only
can
give
it
,
so
the
Sonne
onely
can
receive
it
;
because
it
is
a
power
attending
the
hypostaticall
union
of
the
two
natures
,
and
therefore
proper
to
Jesus
Christ
.
Finally
,
not
any
one
member
,
nor
all
put
together
are
capable
of
the
gifts
of
the
Head
;
but
the
Father
hath
appointed
him
head
of
all
things
.
3.
By
Induction
we
shall
see
this
power
of
Christ
above
the
power
of
all
creatures
;
and
how
can
it
bee
First
,
his
power
is
above
all
created
power
in
heaven
.
For
hee
is
the
Lord
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
even
these
glorious
creatures
that
excell
in
power
,
attend
and
worship
him
,
comming
into
the
world
to
save
the
world
,
Heb.
1.
6.
and
also
comming
againe
to
judge
the
world
,
is
attended
with
all
the
holy
Angels
;
who
are
therefore
called
his
Angels
,
because
to
him
,
as
their
Lord
,
the
Angels
and
powers
are
subject
,
1
Pet.
3
ult.
Secondly
,
his
power
is
above
all
humane
power
;
for
his
is
absolute
,
mens
power
limited
:
All
humane
powers
are
held
of
him
;
by
him
and
for
him
Kings
raigne
,
he
holds
off
none
,
but
hath
a
soveraignty
in
Thirdly
,
his
power
is
above
all
the
power
of
wicked
creatures
,
be
they
neverso
desperately
contrary
.
The
Devils
and
wicked
spirits
obey
him
,
and
cannot
resist
his
Word
,
as
we
see
every
where
in
the
Gospel
:
And
wicked
men
shall
one
day
confesse
with
Iulian
,
Vicisti
Galilaee
,
Jesus
of
Galilec
hath
overcome
us
.
Fourthly
,
his
power
is
above
all
the
power
of
unreasonable
and
senselesse
creatures
,
bee
they
never
so
fierce
and
raging
;
Mat.
8.
27.
Who
is
this
,
whom
the
windes
and
seas
obey
?
Also
fire
and
water
,
as
in
the
Furnace
a
fourth
was
seene
like
the
Sonne
of
God
,
restraining
at
that
Word
Lazarus
came
forth
,
bound
hand
and
foot
.
This
concernes
the
enemies
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
1.
This
power
will
reach
them
,
and
they
shall
feele
it
one
day
.
2.
It
will
bridle
them
,
and
they
shall
not
resist
it
as
now
they
doe
.
3
It
will
prevaile
against
them
,
to
bend
or
break
,
to
save
or
condemne
them
.
4.
The
greater
they
be
,
it
will
get
it selfe
more
honour
upon
them
,
as
Pharaoh
,
and
they
shall
see
and
say
,
it
is
hard
to
kicke
against
the
pricks
.
More
specially
;
1.
Every
naturall
man
is
an
enemy
of
Christ
;
every
one
till
hee
bee
regenerate
and
reconciled
,
every
sinner
going
on
in
his
sinne
.
Let
this
power
of
Jesus
Christ
shake
thee
out
of
thy
sinnes
;
for
,
was
it
such
in
his
low
and
base
estate
,
as
all
the
devils
in
hel
could
not
resist
,
but
with
one
word
were
quelled
;
and
doe
we
dare
to
provoke
him
now
in
glory
?
are
we
stronger
than
hee
?
1
Cor.
10.
21.
How
desperately
doe
wicked
men
goe
on
in
sinne
,
as
if
they
were
able
to
make
their
party
good
against
him
?
2.
They
are
his
enemies
who
will
not
suffer
him
to
raigne
over
them
,
(
Luke
19.
27.
)
but
cast
off
his
yoake
,
and
tread
his
Scepter
under
foot
:
Enemies
to
his
Word
are
enemies
to
himselfe
;
as
.
First
,
such
as
forbid
to
preach
the
Word
,
as
the
enemies
of
Ieremy
,
chap.
11.
19.
and
the
Rulers
,
to
the
Apostles
,
Did
not
wee
charge
you
to
preach
no
more
in
this
name
?
Acts
4.
17.
and
5.
28.
Secondly
,
such
as
consult
evill
against
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
,
under
colcurs
and
pretences
;
like
those
who
said
they
were
Abrahams
seed
,
yet
went
about
to
kill
Christ
;
why
?
because
his
Word
had
no
place
in
them
,
Iohn
8.
37.
Violencing
of
Christ
in
himselfe
or
his
members
,
is
a
signe
of
an
enemy
of
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
such
as
snuffe
and
murmure
at
holy
and
wholesome
doctrine
,
and
conceive
wrath
where
they
should
apply
the
truth
for
their
owne
reformation
;
Iohn
6.
41.
They
murmured
,
because
hee
said
,
I
am
the
bread
that
came
down
from
heaven
.
Why
,
he
preacheth
himselfe
and
hath
his
owne
ends
,
and
what
hath
hee
to
doe
with
us
?
what
calling
hath
hee
to
bee
so
busie
?
But
what
,
is
it
not
the
truth
that
is
spoken
?
canst
thou
hate
the
truth
,
and
not
bee
an
enemy
of
Christ
?
Oh
what
a
fearefull
thing
is
it
to
stand
thus
in
enmity
against
Christ
,
his
Word
,
or
servants
!
the
power
of
Christ
one
day
with
one
word
shall
smite
them
to
the
earth
,
as
all
his
apprehenders
,
Ioh.
18.
6.
and
thou
that
wilt
not
bee
subject
to
the
rod
of
his
mouth
,
shalt
be
crushed
with
his
rod
of
iron
.
Ps.
2.
9.
3.
That
great
Antichrist
,
and
all
his
deluded
armies
,
regular
,
and
secular
,
are
the
greatest
enemies
to
the
whole
Kingdome
of
Christ
;
whose
whole
doctrine
and
religion
is
but
a
disthroning
of
the
Sonne
of
God
from
his
power
and
regency
.
And
now
they
fight
with
all
their
power
and
politike
plots
:
Abroad
their
forces
are
every
where
prepared
,
with
death
&
destruction
in
all
their
way
;
at
home
their
friends
fight
with
lies
,
slanders
,
and
such
other
weapons
as
beseeme
their
lying
and
slanderous
religion
:
were
their
religion
truth
,
and
from
truth
,
it
would
not
need
such
weapons
to
support
it
.
But
can
they
prevaile
against
the
power
of
Christ
?
no
,
the
breath
of
his
lips
shall
slay
both
the
Captaine
and
the
troupes
led
by
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Booke
of
life
Re.
17.
14.
They
shall
fight
with
the
Lambe
,
but
the
Lambe
shall
overcome
:
and
,
Will
not
God
avenge
his
Elect
who
cry
night
and
day
,
and
whose
blood
4.
Enemies
of
Christ
are
such
indifferent
men
,
as
having
power
,
place
,
and
calling
,
out
of
policy
and
selfe-seeking
are
content
and
silent
to
see
Popery
prevaile
,
and
doe
not
stand
out
in
these
times
to
helpe
the
Lord
and
his
people
against
his
enemies
;
I
meane
especially
those
Ministers
that
doe
not
their
uttermost
to
detect
the
frauds
and
impostures
of
Antichrist
,
nor
to
confirme
their
people
in
the
truth
against
the
same
.
For
,
as
he
were
no
other
then
a
Traitour
to
his
King
,
that
shall
see
and
suffer
any
other
to
thrust
himself
upon
the
Kingdome
,
and
claim
all
royall
authority
,
&
make
Edicts
to
draw
all
the
subjects
to
his
faction
;
so
is
hee
to
Jesus
Christ
,
who
can
patiently
digest
,
that
the
man
of
sinne
should
thrust
himselfe
upon
the
Church
;
as
the
Head
of
it
,
and
take
on
him
to
pard
on
sinne
,
to
make
lawes
to
binde
conscience
,
and
make
new
Articles
of
faith
,
and
proclaime
himself
King
of
the
Church
&
by
fraud
&
force
compell
men
to
take
his
mark
in
their
hands
&
foreheads
.
Surely
as
the
power
of
Christ
shall
shortly
overtake
this
sonne
of
perdition
,
who
exalts
himselfe
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
takes
on
him
in
the
Temple
as
if
hee
were
God
,
so
shall
it
meet
with
all
those
that
take
part
with
him
,
as
they
doe
that
discover
him
not
,
nor
discover
themselves
against
him
.
5.
They
are
enemies
to
Christ
,
who
are
enemies
and
rebels
against
the
power
which
hee
hath
committed
to
Civill
Princes
.
The
Arch-rebell
of
the
world
,
against
Christ
and
Christian
Princes
,
is
Popery
;
neither
can
those
Papist
,
which
hold
the
Principles
of
Jesuited
Priests
at
this
day
,
but
bee
rebels
to
Christ
,
and
to
our
Christian
King
;
For
,
1.
They
must
hold
our
King
a
slave
and
Vassall
to
the
Pope
,
and
under
his
power
to
bee
King
or
not
:
for
the
spiritual
power
may
depose
Princes
,
and
place
other
in
their
stead
,
when
necessity
requires
,
saith
Bellarmine
,
l.
5.
c.
7.
and
Suarez
Defens
.
fid.
l.
3.
c.
23.
2.
They
must
hold
,
that
the
Pope
may
command
other
Kings
to
punish
him
,
if
hee
please
to
call
him
Heretike
or
Schismatike
;
and
if
they
doe
not
,
hee
may
constraine
them
by
excommunication
.
Bell.
ibid.
3.
They
must
hold
,
that
subjects
may
depose
their
Princes
,
if
Hereticall
or
Tyrannicall
;
and
although
Christians
did
not
depose
Nero
,
Dioclesian
,
Iulian
,
&c.
it
is
because
they
wanted
force
,
for
by
right
they
might
,
if
they
had
power
enough
.
Bell.
ibid.
Neither
did
they
use
cunning
when
they
wanted
power
(
as
now
our
Catholikes
and
honest
Powder-traytors
)
because
it
was
fit
for
the
foundations
of
the
Church
to
bee
laid
in
patience
and
suffering
:
Neither
was
it
expedient
in
those
times
to
doe
all
that
law
and
right
admitted
,
Mariana
de
Rege
l.
1.
c.
6.
But
in
all
memory
of
men
,
such
as
have
undertaken
the
killing
of
Tyrants
,
have
beene
in
high
estimation
,
saith
hee
;
and
commends
the
person
and
fact
of
Clement
on
Henry
3.
4.
They
must
hold
,
that
although
S.
Paul
saith
,
Let
every
soule
bee
subject
to
the
higher
powers
;
Suarez
Defens
.
l.
6.
c.
4.
sect.
5.
And
this
is
the
reason
that
Bellarmine
against
Barclay
,
c.
3.
introduceth
the
Pope
answering
the
people
which
would
continue
in
the
obedience
of
the
deposed
King
,
thus
,
I
doe
not
free
thee
from
the
naturall
or
Divine
commandement
,
when
I
absolve
thee
from
the
tie
of
obedience
;
for
I
doe
not
permit
thee
thou
shouldest
not
obey
thy
King
,
which
were
against
the
Divine
law
,
but
I
make
him
that
was
thy
King
,
to
bee
so
no
longer
,
as
a
servant
set
at
liberty
is
bound
no
longer
to
that
Master
.
5.
They
must
hold
,
that
Clerkes
are
no
subjects
,
and
that
the
King
hath
no
power
over
them
,
either
in
spirituall
or
temporall
things
.
So
saith
the
Cardinall
:
It
cannot
bee
proved
,
that
the
Kings
of
Bellarm.
a●
Clericis
,
c.
30.
this
age
are
lawfull
Superiors
and
Iudges
of
Clerkes
,
if
by
the
same
meane
it
be
not
proved
,
that
Children
are
above
their
fathers
,
sheepe
above
their
Pastor
,
temporall
things
above
spirituall
:
and
,
Not
onely
in
spirituall
things
,
but
in
temporall
,
is
the
Priest
to
be
governed
by
his
Ecclesiasticall
Superiour
;
and
it
cannot
be
,
that
in
temporall
things
he
should
acknowledge
the
secular
Prince
;
because
no
man
can
serve
two
Masters
.
And
(
saith
Suarez
)
It
is
a
generall
rule
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
persons
are
exempted
from
secular
jurisdiction
,
not
Defens
.
fid.
l.
4.
c.
15
§.
9.
16.
onely
in
Ecclesiasticall
crimes
,
but
also
in
civill
;
which
cannot
be
denyed
without
denying
a
principle
of
faith
.
And
another
,
The
rebellion
of
a
Clerke
against
his
Prince
is
not
treason
,
because
hee
is
not
6.
They
must
hold
no
great
difference
,
whether
they
kil
their
Prince
with
poyson
or
steel
;
for
there
be
many
examples
(
saith
Mariana
)
both
ancient
&
moderne
,
of
enemies
killed
this
way
;
but
hee
denies
that
hee
may
be
justly
poysoned
,
who
may
otherwise
be
killed
by
fraud
;
for
it
seemes
inhumane
,
to
present
him
with
poyson
in
his
meate
or
drinke
,
because
it
makes
him
an
instrument
of
his
owne
death
;
but
yet
a
remedy
hereof
is
,
to
apply
it
outwardly
,
by
poysoning
the
robe
or
seate
,
&c.
as
hath
beene
used
by
the
Moores
▪
to
some
Princes
.
Thus
conscionably
hath
the
great
and
conscionable
Jesuite
Mariana
resolved
this
great
case
of
conscience
;
l.
1.
c.
7.
per
totum
.
Now
tell
mee
whether
these
be
not
sound
traitrous
doctrines
,
and
if
any
higher
treason
can
be
higher
then
the
lowest
of
them
.
Whether
these
bee
not
fit
jewels
to
admit
into
a
kingdom
:
Whether
these
men
are
to
be
magnified
in
our
Pulpits
above
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Luther
,
Bucer
,
&c.
Whether
their
bookes
are
so
fit
to
bee
studied
,
being
shops
of
rebellion
,
by
novices
or
others
,
or
to
bee
turned
to
ashes
in
some
happy
Bonfire
,
that
the
memories
of
such
fire-brands
,
as
their
Authors
,
might
perish
from
off
the
earth
?
Whether
a
Jesuited
Papist
bee
any
other
than
a
rebel
in
an
high
degree
,
only
quiet
till
he
have
oportunity
,
and
till
hee
can
conquer
his
Master
according
to
their
doctrine
?
All
which
I
propound
,
to
exhort
all
that
would
not
be
poysoned
,
and
diverted
from
their
allegiance
to
Christ
and
our
Christian
King
,
to
beware
of
Popish
doctrine
,
&
above
al
of
Jesuitical
principles
,
which
are
the
Catechismes
of
high
Treason
:
and
to
exhort
all
Christians
to
submit
to
the
power
of
Christ
,
put
by
him
into
the
hand
of
his
Anoynted
,
in
all
lawfull
and
indifferent
things
;
and
to
stand
farre
off
from
the
Tents
of
these
Corahs
,
and
to
stand
farre
off
from
the
Tents
of
these
Corahs
,
and
Conspirators
,
remembring
that
of
Salomon
,
Feare
the
Lord
and
the
King
,
and
medle
not
with
the
seditious
.
2.
This
pertaines
to
the
members
of
the
Church
,
for
consolation
,
instruction
,
and
examination
.
1.
It
comforts
the
poore
Church
,
beset
with
mighty
enemies
within
,
and
without
,
and
on
every
side
,
and
being
in
it selfe
as
a
silly
woman
,
or
worme
,
weake
and
destitute
of
all
helpe
and
meanes
,
may
say
as
Iehosaphat
,
2
Chron.
20.
12.
There
is
no
strength
in
us
in
respect
of
this
great
multitude
.
But
here
is
comfort
;
the
name
of
our
Head
is
Vcall
,
Pro.
30.
1.
of
a
verbe
that
signifieth
power
.
Object
.
What
is
it
to
us
,
that
Christ
hath
power
?
Ans.
Yes
,
because
hee
hath
it
not
for
himselfe
,
but
for
us
:
The
power
of
a
Prince
is
for
his
subjects
,
and
the
power
of
the
head
is
the
strength
of
the
members
.
Ob.
But
if
he
have
such
power
for
us
,
why
doth
he
leave
us
in
such
weaknesse
,
and
as
sheepe
ready
for
the
slaughter
?
Ans.
It
is
not
because
hee
hath
not
such
power
as
might
make
us
stronger
than
all
adversary
power
,
even
in
outward
meanes
;
but
therefore
hee
leads
us
through
weaknesse
,
that
himselfe
may
be
glorious
in
being
seene
our
strength
:
for
he
useth
to
perfect
his
power
in
our
weaknesse
.
Ob.
But
if
Christ
had
such
power
,
why
gave
hee
way
to
his
enemies
,
not
onely
bodily
,
to
apprehend
and
crucifie
him
;
but
spirituall
,
death
,
the
grave
,
sinne
and
Satan
to
seise
upon
him
as
an
ordinary
and
impotent
man
?
Answ.
Not
because
hee
then
wanted
power
;
but
,
First
,
by
his
Fathers
dispensation
,
for
the
time
of
his
abasement
,
which
was
not
the
time
of
manifesting
his
power
:
But
even
then
he
told
Pilate
hee
had
had
no
power
over
him
,
but
by
his
Fathers
permission
,
Iohn
19.
11.
and
hee
could
have
commanded
more
than
twelve
Legions
of
Angels
.
Secondly
,
by
voluntary
resignation
,
as
hee
said
,
I
have
power
to
lay
downe
my
life
;
and
,
I
give
my
life
for
the
world
:
which
made
his
death
not
impotent
,
as
other
mens
,
but
a
powerfull
death
.
Thirdly
,
in
respect
of
necessary
satisfaction
,
having
undertaken
our
cause
and
condition
;
wee
were
fallen
into
the
power
of
sinne
,
death
,
hell
,
the
grave
,
and
all
miseries
;
this
very
condition
must
he
undertake
,
and
beare
away
for
us
that
which
wee
should
have
lyen
under
for
ever
:
For
as
a
man
cannot
carry
away
a
burden
which
hee
takes
not
up
,
so
could
not
Christ
have
removed
our
burden
,
if
hee
had
not
undertaken
it
.
Hee
could
not
overcome
death
,
but
by
dying
;
nor
the
grave
,
but
by
entring
into
it
;
nor
heale
us
,
but
by
his
owne
stripes
;
nor
inrich
us
,
but
by
his
poverty
.
Fourthly
,
in
respect
of
commiseration
,
and
compassion
;
He
was
touched
with
infirmity
,
that
he
might
bee
a
mercifull
high
Priest
,
Hebr.
4.
15.
Hee
would
know
our
miseries
by
his
owne
sense
,
that
he
might
affect
them
,
and
be
pittifull
unto
us
.
Fiftly
,
for
his
owne
greater
glory
and
exaltation
;
&
that
both
in
respect
of
his
person
,
and
of
his
work
.
The
power
of
his
person
shines
brighter
than
the
Sunne
breaking
out
of
a
Cloud
,
in
that
hee
enters
the
lists
with
these
enemies
,
within
their
own
precincts
,
and
there
gives
them
the
overthrow
,
conquers
Satan
in
the
wildernesse
,
Death
in
his
owne
denne
,
principalities
and
powers
not
in
heaven
,
but
on
the
Crosse.
The
power
of
his
worke
shineth
,
in
that
hee
worketh
the
greatest
work
that
ever
was
,
by
contraries
:
To
bring
life
out
of
death
and
to
save
the
world
from
death
,
by
death
,
is
no
lesse
power
then
that
which
made
all
things
of
nothing
,
and
brought
light
out
of
darknesse
.
To
bring
us
to
heaven
by
his
descending
into
hell
and
heale
us
by
his
stripes
,
this
is
a
powerfull
worke
indeed
.
Now
this
ground
being
laid
,
that
Christ
never
wanted
fulnesse
of
power
,
when
hee
was
weakest
&
lowest
,
and
much
lesse
now
in
his
glory
&
exaltation
we
may
build
assured
comfort
on
his
foundation
.
I.
We
shall
not
faile
of
needfull
supplies
of
all
things
pertaining
to
life
and
godlinesse
,
2
Pet.
1.
3.
His
divine
power
affords
all
needfull
things
for
life
:
He
can
prepare
a
table
for
us
in
the
wildernesse
,
Psal.
78.
19.
No
Father
is
so
able
to
provide
for
his
children
,
as
he
is
for
his
,
in
whose
hands
are
all
the
corners
of
the
earth
:
Hee
is
of
power
to
supply
us
with
all
good
meanes
for
his
service
:
Hee
is
able
to
give
wisedome
,
and
the
Spirit
to
them
that
aske
him
:
He
is
able
to
feed
and
cloath
us
,
and
to
fill
up
our
Gomer
,
and
inable
us
to
all
liberality
.
If
our
beginnings
bee
small
,
or
our
losses
great
,
hee
can
(
if
hee
please
)
double
our
portion
,
as
Iobs
,
at
the
latter
end
.
Also
for
things
pertaining
to
godlinesse
,
and
a
better
life
,
we
have
strong
consolation
,
in
that
Christ
hath
power
,
-
1.
To
merit
.
-
2.
To
apply
.
-
3.
To
uphold
.
-
4.
To
perfect
our
salvation
.
1.
He
hath
power
to
merit
our
salvation
,
because
he
hath
power
to
satisfie
wholly
by
himselfe
the
justice
of
God
,
without
any
piecing
or
patching
to
his
merit
and
righteousnesse
.
He
hath
power
to
pay
the
whole
debt
,
and
to
cancell
the
bill
and
hand
writing
that
was
against
all
Gods
chosen
.
He
is
of
power
to
pardon
sinne
:
Mat.
9.
6.
that
ye
may
know
the
Son
of
man
hath
power
to
forgive
sinne
on
earth
,
and
he
hath
power
to
fulfill
the
Law
.
2
He
hath
all
power
to
apply
his
merit
to
our
salvation
:
because
to
this
end
he
did
mightily
raise
himselfe
from
the
dead
by
his
owne
power
;
and
ascended
into
heaven
,
that
by
a
powerfull
intercession
he
might
apply
his
sacrifice
to
the
Saints
.
From
thence
he
hath
power
to
send
his
Spirit
,
to
acquaint
us
with
the
things
given
us
of
God
.
And
he
is
of
power
to
worke
faith
in
the
hearts
of
the
Elect
,
whereby
they
may
apply
to
themselves
his
whole
merit
and
obedience
,
while
they
are
here
below
.
3
He
is
of
power
to
uphold
our
salvation
,
divers
wayes
:
By
setting
us
upon
a
strong
foundation
,
and
a
sure
rocke
,
not
to
be
shaken
by
any
contrary
power
:
By
strengthening
us
by
a
powerfull
word
,
which
is
a
mighty
organ
and
a
strong
arme
able
to
save
.
2
Tim.
3.
16.
By
comforting
and
strengthening
us
by
the
Spirit
of
strength
and
power
,
2
Tim.
1.
7.
God
hath
not
given
us
the
spirit
of
feare
,
but
of
power
.
And
by
making
us
invincible
in
suffering
,
Phil.
4.
13.
I
can
do
all
things
by
the
power
of
Christ
assisting
me
:
Yea
to
saile
by
hell
to
heaven
,
and
to
passe
by
the
crosse
to
the
crowne
.
4
He
is
of
power
to
perfect
our
salvation
,
and
hath
engaged
this
power
to
this
purpose
:
1
Pet.
1.
5
Wee
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
.
And
why
?
First
,
He
is
of
power
to
make
our
imperfect
duties
pleasing
to
God
,
hiding
all
the
imperfection
of
them
under
the
mantle
of
his
mercy
.
Secondly
,
He
hath
a
superior
power
to
al
enemies
;
that
none
of
them
can
separate
us
,
or
plucke
us
out
of
his
hands
:
for
he
hath
the
keyes
of
hell
and
death
,
Rev.
1.
18.
Thirdly
,
He
hath
power
to
lead
us
through
death
&
dust
into
his
owne
glory
:
so
as
we
have
assurance
of
a
glorious
resurrection
by
the
working
of
his
mighty
power
,
Phil.
3.
21.
Fourthly
,
He
hath
power
not
only
of
preparing
mansions
for
us
in
his
Fathers
house
,
but
in
the
last
day
to
descend
from
heaven
to
fetch
us
up
to
himselfe
,
that
wee
may
be
ever
with
the
Lord
.
Our
Ioshua
hath
power
to
bring
us
into
Canaan
.
II.
Here
is
a
ground
of
comfort
and
encouragement
in
all
well-doing
,
and
to
goe
on
fearelesly
in
good
duties
;
wherein
commonly
we
have
the
power
of
the
world
against
us
.
For
why
?
First
.
He
is
of
power
to
strengthen
us
,
&
of
weake
to
make
us
strong
.
Of
our selves
wee
are
able
to
doe
nothing
:
that
we
have
any
power
to
any
thing
that
is
good
,
it
is
from
his
power
:
His
grace
alone
is
sufficient
for
us
,
2
Cor.
12.
9.
Without
mee
yee
can
doe
nothing
.
Secondly
,
He
is
of
power
to
reward
our
least
labour
of
love
to
his
name
or
Saints
,
and
all
the
power
of
the
world
cannot
hinder
him
.
Thirdly
,
He
is
of
power
to
cleare
our
innocency
;
to
disperse
the
fogs
and
clouds
of
calumnie
and
reproches
,
and
to
make
our
righteousnesse
shine
as
the
sunne
at
noone-day
.
He
can
and
will
make
our
darknesse
light
.
Fourthly
,
His
power
encourageth
our
prayers
;
because
he
is
able
to
receive
them
,
and
doe
abundantly
above
all
that
we
aske
or
thinke
.
Fifthly
,
He
is
of
power
to
make
us
perserve
:
for
he
is
able
to
perfect
his
worke
:
and
this
power
shall
uphold
a
poore
Christian
,
if
the
truth
should
faile
from
the
Church
and
Kingdome
.
Object
.
I
am
weake
,
and
oftentimes
carelesse
in
keeping
my
ground
and
grace
.
Answ.
Quicken
up
thy selfe
:
become
a
member
of
Christ
,
and
if
thy
faith
be
weake
,
that
thou
canst
not
comprehend
him
,
his
power
is
strong
to
comprehend
thee
:
yea
the
weakenes
of
God
is
stronger
then
men
.
1
Cor.
1.
25.
Object
.
But
the
enemies
are
strong
and
powerfull
,
Jesuites
&
other
seducers
subtle
,
and
sundrie
adversaries
armed
with
power
,
grace
of
times
,
cruelty
,
&c.
Answ.
Yet
this
power
of
Christ
layes
such
hold
on
every
true
Beleever
,
that
no
seducer
can
deceive
him
,
nor
no
power
plucke
him
out
of
his
hands
.
No
power
can
dismember
this
Head
,
nor
reach
their
graces
.
6
He
that
is
of
power
,
&
gave
us
strength
when
we
had
none
,
is
of
power
even
in
death
and
in
our
dust
,
when
al
strength
is
gone
,
both
to
keepe
faithfully
for
us
what
we
commit
unto
him
till
the
last
day
,
&
also
to
renew
us
with
strength
as
the
Eagles
,
and
change
our
vile
bodies
to
be
like
his
glorious
body
;
like
it
in
quality
,
not
equality
;
in
strength
,
shining
,
agility
,
incorruption
;
fitted
as
a
glorious
member
to
be
united
to
so
glorious
an
head
,
and
that
for
all
eternity
.
III
Another
ground
of
comfort
is
,
that
out
of
this
power
of
Christ
we
may
conclude
the
stability
of
the
Church
,
which
is
his
Kingdome
.
This
power
hath
upheld
the
truth
these
many
hundred
yeares
,
against
the
divell
,
the
world
,
the
Turke
,
Antichrist
,
Popish
Princes
,
and
forces
;
against
tyrants
,
massacres
,
inquisitions
,
torments
,
pouder-plots
;
against
false
brethren
and
hypocrites
;
that
against
all
the
gates
of
hell
it
is
not
onely
taught
and
preached
,
but
triumpheth
and
conquereth
,
so
as
all
the
world
may
see
a
mighty
power
protecting
it
.
The
Church
is
an
heavie
Hitherto
of
the
consolation
.
Instruction
also
ariseth
from
this
power
of
Christ
:
and
,
1
To
Ministers
,
that
they
preach
Christ
the
power
of
God
,
1
Cor.
1.
24.
that
is
,
not
onely
by
preaching
to
acquaint
men
with
the
power
of
Christ
,
but
so
to
preach
as
Christs
power
may
be
put
forth
in
the
Gospell
,
which
is
the
rod
of
his
power
;
and
so
as
to
bring
in
subjects
daily
under
this
power
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Preaching
a
mans
selfe
will
not
doe
it
,
nor
preaching
of
men
will
not
doe
it
,
nor
every
learned
,
nor
every
idle
discourse
of
Christ
:
but
to
speak
from
the
spirit
,
and
in
demonstration
of
the
spirit
,
that
men
may
say
,
Christ
is
here
indeed
,
I
feele
his
power
2
To
Magistrates
,
that
they
put
forth
all
the
power
they
receive
of
Christ
,
for
the
glory
of
Christ
,
and
the
good
of
the
Church
;
as
knowing
,
First
,
that
all
powers
are
of
God
;
and
therefore
for
God
and
his
causes
.
Secondly
,
they
are
his
Ministers
for
the
good
of
the
good
and
them
that
do
well
.
Thirdly
,
those
that
honour
God
,
God
will
honour
,
and
contrarily
.
And
who
seeth
not
,
that
those
that
extraordinarily
oppose
this
power
of
Christ
in
his
Ordinances
,
God
extraordinarily
opposeth
them
?
they
cannot
so
openly
contemne
him
,
and
despise
his
word
,
but
God
as
manifestly
powres
contempt
upon
them
,
and
makes
them
extraordinary
spectacles
of
disgrace
and
contempt
.
For
how
can
a
man
set
himselfe
against
God
and
prosper
?
Fourthly
,
All
the
power
in
Christs
owne
hand
was
set
against
sinne
and
the
divels
kingdome
:
what
better
example
to
a
Christian
Magistrate
?
3
To
every
Christian
:
three
wayes
.
1
Wee
are
instructed
to
submit
our selves
to
the
royall
power
of
Christ
our
King
,
as
willing
subjects
,
acknowledging
him
the
great
Centurion
of
the
world
.
For
this
was
prophesied
of
us
in
the
New
Testament
,
Psal.
110.
3.
Thy
people
shall
come
willingly
at
the
time
of
holy
assembling
.
And
otherwise
we
shall
be
worse
then
wicked
angels
,
or
the
unreasonable
creatures
who
all
obey
his
word
,
as
we
saw
before
.
2
To
depend
upon
this
power
of
Christ
,
as
our
soveraigne
King
,
who
hath
all
power
to
do
us
good
.
Want
we
heavenly
things
?
he
hath
all
power
in
heaven
,
and
for
heaven
:
he
hath
power
to
call
,
to
justifie
,
to
sanctifie
,
to
beautifie
,
to
glorifie
.
Want
we
heavenly
graces
and
riches
?
he
hath
treasures
of
wisedome
and
grace
.
Want
we
earthly
things
?
he
hath
all
power
in
earth
:
he
can
bestow
,
not
dews
of
heaven
only
,
but
the
fat
of
the
earth
.
Isaac
had
but
one
blessing
:
but
he
hath
more
blessings
then
one
:
and
if
he
be
rich
,
being
our
husband
,
wee
shall
not
be
poore
.
3
To
acknowledge
this
power
of
Christ
in
all
our
receipts
of
blessing
or
comfort
.
1
Finde
wee
the
worke
of
conversion
and
sound
grace
?
this
is
not
by
free-will
,
or
preparations
,
or
operations
of
nature
:
but
here
is
a
creating
power
put
forth
by
Christ
,
a
power
divine
working
many
miracles
,
making
a
blind
man
see
,
a
deafe
man
to
heare
,
dispossessing
a
man
of
many
divels
,
raysing
a
dead
man
,
and
quickning
him
that
was
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
.
2
Finde
wee
not
onely
our
peace
made
up
with
God
,
but
that
now
wee
are
lovingly
affected
to
Gods
people
for
Gods
image
and
goodnesse
?
Here
is
a
fruit
of
Christs
mighty
power
,
who
hath
reconciled
the
wolfe
and
the
Lambe
,
the
child
and
the
cockatrice
,
Esa.
11.
6.
3
Finde
we
any
worke
of
holinesse
begun
,
any
presence
of
grace
,
any
beginnings
of
heavenly
motion
,
in
faith
,
hope
,
love
,
joy
,
zeale
,
constancy
?
Here
is
a
great
power
of
Christ
our
head
,
by
whose
power
all
these
are
purchased
:
here
is
a
power
making
a
Blackmoore
white
as
snow
.
4
Findest
thou
any
strength
against
sinne
,
any
temptation
foyled
,
any
lust
given
over
and
hated
which
thy
nature
inclineth
unto
?
Oh
here
is
the
power
of
Christ
above
the
power
of
nature
.
Never
was
sinne
foyled
but
by
Christs
power
:
never
was
any
a
Conquerour
in
the
spirituall
combate
,
but
by
the
presence
,
power
,
and
strength
of
the
Generall
.
5
Finde
we
our
prayers
heard
,
our
defects
covered
,
our
duties
accepted
?
All
this
is
the
vertue
and
power
of
Christs
prayer
,
and
by
the
merit
of
his
obedience
.
Thus
must
wee
with
the
Church
here
sing
out
the
power
of
the
Lords
Christ
.
And
this
also
of
the
Instruction
.
Next
,
this
serves
the
members
of
the
Church
for
examination
:
namely
to
try
,
whether
we
feele
this
power
of
Christ
put
forth
in
our selves
;
else
all
is
unprofitable
and
uncomfortable
to
us
.
Phil.
3.
10.
the
Apostle
counts
all
other
knowledge
and
priviledges
but
losse
and
dung
in
respect
of
knowing
in
himselfe
the
vertue
and
power
of
Christs
death
and
resurrection
.
This
is
more
then
to
heare
of
Christ
,
of
his
life
and
doctrine
,
of
his
death
and
passion
.
It
is
a
lively
feeling
in
his
owne
soule
the
power
and
vertue
of
his
death
,
in
the
death
of
sinne
,
and
of
his
resurrection
in
rising
from
the
grave
of
sinne
.
This
is
more
then
to
preach
of
Christs
life
and
death
,
and
goeth
beyond
all
eloquent
discourses
of
the
actions
and
passions
of
Christ
,
if
the
Preacher
(
as
too
many
)
onely
know
the
vertue
of
Christs
death
as
the
Physitian
knows
the
vertues
of
herbes
and
simples
,
onely
by
his
reading
or
relation
,
without
his
owne
experience
.
This
knowledge
of
the
power
and
grace
of
this
Salomon
must
be
like
the
knowledge
of
the
Queene
of
Sheba
,
1
King
.
10.
7.
It
was
a
true
word
which
I
heard
of
thy
sayings
and
wisdome
,
howbeit
I
beleeved
not
this
report
,
till
I
came
and
have
seene
it
with
mine
eyes
:
neither
can
halfe
the
power
and
glory
of
Christ
be
attained
by
reading
,
or
report
,
except
our selves
by
inward
feeling
and
experience
come
to
discerne
it
.
That
is
an
happie
knowledge
of
the
power
of
Christ
not
which
is
speculative
or
discoursive
,
but
which
is
experimentall
,
such
as
the
Samaritans
,
Ioh.
4.
42.
They
say
to
the
Woman
,
Now
we
beleeve
not
for
thy
relation
,
but
because
our selves
have
seene
Him
.
Quest.
How
may
I
discerne
the
power
of
Christ
in
my selfe
?
Answ.
It
may
be
discerned
by
foure
special
marks
,
or
evidences
.
I
By
the
power
of
the
word
,
which
is
his
powerfull
arme
to
salvation
.
So
much
as
thou
findest
the
power
of
the
word
,
so
much
of
the
power
of
Christ
mayest
thou
discerne
in
thy selfe
.
Now
examine
:
1
Hast
thou
found
the
word
commanding
light
out
of
darknesse
in
thy
soule
,
as
in
the
first
creation
?
hath
Gods
powerfull
word
created
a
new
saving
2
Hath
the
word
in
the
Ministery
beene
a
powerfull
voice
of
Christ
calling
thee
as
Lazarus
out
of
the
grave
where
thou
wast
by
nature
under
the
dominion
of
death
by
sin
?
hath
it
brought
in
a
new
life
of
God
,
and
grace
?
What
word
besides
the
Omnipotent
word
of
Christ
can
raise
a
dead
man
?
If
the
word
of
God
hath
inspired
a
new
breath
of
the
Spirit
,
and
wrought
heavenly
motions
in
thee
,
thou
mayest
plainly
see
the
power
of
Christ
in
thy selfe
.
3
Hath
the
word
beene
powerfull
as
a
mighty
engine
to
cast
downe
high
and
strong
holds
,
and
4.
Hast
thou
found
the
power
of
the
Word
outwardly
reforming
thy
life
?
hath
it
beene
of
power
to
call
thee
from
thy
bad
customes
and
companionships
?
doth
it
order
thy
speeches
with
grace
and
wisedome
?
doth
it
worke
a
redresse
in
thy
wayes
,
and
make
all
thy
steps
right
and
cleane
?
doth
it
change
thy
course
into
it selfe
,
and
make
it
gracefull
to
thy
profession
,
and
fruitfull
to
thy
brethren
?
Here
is
the
power
of
Christ
attending
his
Word
,
and
the
worke
of
his
Spirit
changing
us
into
the
image
of
it
from
glory
to
glory
,
2
Cor.
3.
18.
But
what
power
of
Christ
is
in
him
that
is
a
sot
,
without
understanding
of
the
Word
,
after
so
long
hearing
,
or
that
shuts
his
eyes
lest
hee
should
bee
enlightned
?
or
in
him
that
will
not
beleeve
beyond
that
he
seeth
with
his
eyes
,
or
may
touch
with
his
fingers
?
or
in
him
who
is
not
a
whit
altered
from
himselfe
when
hee
was
at
the
worst
,
not
quickned
with
the
life
of
God
?
Hath
the
Word
beene
too
weake
to
stirre
in
thy
conscience
,
to
change
thy
heart
,
to
reforme
thy
speeches
,
but
thou
must
rap
out
oathes
at
pleasure
?
to
conforme
thy
life
to
it
,
but
thou
must
drinke
and
game
,
and
doe
as
the
company
is
,
accounting
holy
obedience
but
a
needlesse
strictnesse
and
precisenesse
,
and
exemptest
thy selfe
from
obedience
farther
than
thou
listest
?
To
thee
I
say
,
the
regall
power
of
Christ
hath
no
place
in
thee
,
who
art
as
yet
no
subject
,
but
a
rebell
,
and
resister
of
it
.
II.
Know
the
power
of
Christ
in
thee
by
the
power
of
faith
.
The
worke
of
faith
is
a
worke
of
mighty
power
;
a
worke
of
such
power
,
as
neither
man
,
nor
Angel
,
nor
the
bare
Ministery
can
effect
;
it
is
Quest.
How
may
I
finde
in
my selfe
the
power
of
faith
?
Answ.
1.
The
power
of
faith
bewrayes
it selfe
in
powerfull
and
fervent
prayer
;
which
is
powerfull
,
and
prevailing
with
God
himselfe
,
who
suffers
himselfe
to
bee
overcome
by
the
wrestlings
of
faithfull
prayer
,
as
we
see
in
Iacob
and
the
Canaanite
.
2.
In
chearfull
obedience
to
the
will
of
God
.
Faith
cannot
but
work
by
love
to
God
and
man
;
and
therefore
the
obedience
must
be
both
generall
,
having
respect
to
all
Commandements
,
and
chearfull
and
ready
in
all
,
even
the
most
difficult
and
dangerous
;
as
holy
Abraham
was
in
leaving
his
Countrey
,
circumcising
his
family
,
offering
his
sonne
,
all
done
by
faith
,
Heb.
11.
3.
In
patient
induring
and
suffering
Gods
will
and
pleasure
revealed
:
for
faith
is
powerfull
to
inable
and
undershore
the
beleever
under
a
great
burden
;
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
strong
post
or
stud
to
stand
under
and
beare
up
a
man
in
grievous
temptations
;
it
is
our
victory
against
the
world
;
it
will
wrestle
with
Iacob
till
he
have
never
a
limbe
left
:
It
is
a
powerfull
fence
against
Gods
keenest
weapons
,
yea
against
death
it selfe
,
as
Iob
said
,
If
the
Lord
kill
mee
,
yet
hee
shall
not
kill
my
faith
,
I
will
still
trust
in
him
.
Now
what
power
of
faith
is
there
,
when
a
man
cannot
,
or
cares
not
to
pray
,
or
if
hee
doe
,
his
prayer
is
without
life
and
motion
,
dead
and
formall
?
when
he
hath
no
respect
out
of
conscience
to
any
Commandement
,
but
occasionally
can
swear
,
or
lie
,
or
deceive
,
or
breake
the
Sabbath
,
&
c
?
When
a
man
will
suffer
nothing
for
Christ
,
no
not
the
breath
of
vaine
men
,
nor
part
with
a
graine
of
his
name
,
or
estate
for
Christ
,
and
in
his
sufferings
,
and
sorrows
is
impatient
,
murmuring
,
despairing
?
III.
This
regall
power
of
Christ
is
discerned
by
the
power
of
godlinesse
;
and
this
both
in
publike
and
in
private
.
The
power
of
godlinesse
is
discerned
,
1.
By
the
ground
,
which
is
true
love
of
God
with
all
the
heart
,
which
is
the
marrow
of
the
first
Table
.
Christ
loved
his
Father
with
all
his
heart
,
and
his
neighbour
as
himselfe
,
nay
,
above
himselfe
;
and
where
his
power
comes
,
God
is
loved
for
himselfe
,
above
all
.
2.
By
the
subjection
of
the
will
to
the
obedience
of
the
Law
.
A
mighty
worke
of
Christs
power
was
his
perfect
fulfilling
of
the
Law
;
if
thou
partakest
of
this
power
,
thy
will
is
perswaded
,
and
bowed
to
Gods
will
;
thou
aymest
at
the
perfection
of
the
Law
,
and
settest
it
before
thee
as
the
rule
of
thy
life
;
and
if
thou
esteemest
it
not
necessary
to
thy
justification
,
yet
is
it
necessary
in
sanctification
.
3.
By
sincere
affection
and
exercise
of
holy
things
;
when
a
man
makes
Gods
Ordinances
,
his
Sabbaths
,
the
Ministery
and
worship
of
God
his
delight
;
hee
is
a
true
worshipper
in
the
House
of
God
;
one
day
in
GODS
House
is
better
to
him
than
a
thousand
besides
.
4.
He
is
a
Jew
within
as
wel
as
without
,
in
the
spirit
as
wel
as
in
the
letter
,
&
in
his
own
house
as
wel
as
in
Gods
house
;
he
will
walke
wisely
in
the
middest
of
his
house
,
and
make
that
a
little
Church
,
by
upholding
the
worship
of
God
there
;
yea
in
the
midst
of
his
heart
hee
will
walke
with
God
,
as
Enoch
did
.
But
if
a
man
place
his
affections
below
God
;
if
the
lawes
and
discipline
of
the
Word
bee
too
strict
,
hee
must
have
more
liberty
than
the
rule
of
Christ
allowes
him
;
if
hee
content
himselfe
with
a
forme
of
godlinesse
,
and
deny
the
power
,
nay
hate
the
power
of
religion
in
himselfe
and
others
;
if
Gods
Ordinances
bee
a
burden
to
him
,
and
hee
as
heavy
to
them
as
a
Beare
to
a
stake
;
if
hee
come
to
Church
to
pray
,
but
pray
not
at
home
,
nor
sets
up
religion
in
his
family
;
what
is
the
power
of
Christ
in
such
a
one
?
none
at
all
.
IV.
Christs
power
in
us
is
discerned
by
powerfull
prevailing
against
spirituall
enemies
in
the
Christian
combate
.
The
principall
enemies
to
be
resisted
are
,
1.
Satan
in
his
temptations
.
2.
Sinne
in
his
allurements
.
3.
Afflictions
and
rebukes
for
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
for
well-doing
.
All
overcome
by
the
power
of
Christ
in
his
members
.
1.
A
mighty
worke
of
his
power
was
,
that
he
was
able
to
foyle
temptations
,
and
stand
against
all
hellish
powers
,
so
as
when
Satan
came
he
found
nothing
in
him
:
Even
so
the
power
of
Christ
,
wherever
it
is
,
puts
forth
it selfe
against
Satans
kingdome
;
the
strong
man
is
cast
out
by
a
stronger
than
hee
.
Doest
thou
chase
Satan
afore
thee
,
and
the
whole
band
of
his
temptations
,
so
as
though
thou
canst
not
bee
free
from
the
molestation
of
his
assaults
,
yet
thou
art
free
from
the
seduction
,
and
persistest
in
thy
goodnesse
?
here
is
the
power
Christ
;
if
Satan
bee
trodden
under
our
feet
,
it
is
the
God
of
peace
that
doth
it
.
These
adversaries
are
so
mighty
in
strength
and
subtilty
,
that
no
power
but
the
power
of
Gods
might
can
resist
them
.
But
where
the
devill
triumpheth
and
holdeth
a
man
captive
at
his
will
;
when
,
as
the
great
Centurion
,
he
saith
to
his
slave
,
Doe
this
,
and
hee
doth
it
,
sweare
,
and
raile
,
and
whore
,
and
drinke
,
and
lie
,
and
deceive
,
and
men
doe
so
,
the
power
of
Christ
is
farre
off
,
unlesse
for
revenge
.
2.
Another
enemy
is
our
owne
sinnes
and
lusts
;
in
the
subduing
of
which
wee
may
espie
the
power
of
Christ
.
Canst
thou
finde
the
evils
of
thy
heart
and
life
conquered
,
infirmities
vanquished
,
the
power
of
sinne
daily
weakned
and
foyled
,
sinne
cast
out
,
if
not
in
respect
of
presence
,
yet
of
power
,
that
the
raigne
and
dominion
of
it
is
gone
?
here
is
the
power
of
Christ
,
for
no
other
power
can
put
sinne
to
death
,
but
the
power
of
Christs
death
.
Contrarily
,
where
sinne
is
not
disarmed
,
but
the
body
of
it
stands
united
,
compacted
,
not
wounded
to
death
;
where
secret
sinnes
are
allowed
;
where
lusts
are
alive
and
cherished
;
where
worldly
pleasures
,
profits
,
fashions
are
followed
with
a
full
strength
;
where
men
willingly
cast
themselves
into
the
occasions
of
sinne
;
here
is
no
saving
power
of
Christ
in
conversion
and
change
;
for
all
Christs
power
is
set
for
the
overthrow
of
sinne
:
it
set
himselfe
free
from
all
corruptions
,
and
sinfull
infirmities
,
and
so
his
members
.
3.
The
last
enemy
are
afflictions
for
Christ
and
well-doing
.
Canst
thou
beare
the
worst
troubles
for
Christ
,
and
bee
baptized
with
his
baptisme
?
canst
thou
esteeme
the
rebukes
of
Christ
greater
riches
than
the
treasures
of
Aegypt
,
as
Moses
,
Heb.
11
?
canst
thou
account
losses
for
Christ
thy
greatest
gaine
?
doest
thou
not
account
thy
life
deare
to
thee
,
so
that
thou
maist
finish
thy
course
with
joy
?
Is
not
all
this
a
divine
power
,
that
can
make
thee
rejoyce
in
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
and
joyfully
indure
the
spoyling
of
thy
goods
,
and
carry
the
reproaches
of
Christ
as
a
Crowne
on
thy
shoulder
,
all
which
formerly
thou
fearedst
as
hell
it selfe
?
But
where
is
the
power
of
Christ
,
when
every
shadow
of
change
is
of
force
to
drive
men
from
the
profession
,
every
damsels
speech
can
terrifie
so
great
a
Professor
as
Peter
,
even
to
the
deniall
of
his
Lord
;
a
sleight
reproach
or
nickname
can
keepe
many
away
from
Christ
,
and
make
many
goe
away
?
Were
the
power
of
Christ
present
,
it
would
indure
the
Crosse
,
and
despise
the
shame
,
and
nothing
could
separate
.
Now
have
I
discovered
the
tryals
of
the
power
of
Christ
.
If
any
man
have
this
experience
of
the
mighty
power
of
Christ
,
praise
God
for
it
:
if
not
,
pray
to
have
thine
eies
opened
to
see
the
exceeding
greatnes
of
this
power
of
Christ
in
thy selfe
,
Eph.
1.
19.
both
in
weakning
the
power
of
sinne
,
that
it
may
not
have
dominion
over
thee
;
and
in
weakning
the
presumption
For
the
accuser
of
our
brethren
is
cast
downe
,
which
accused
them
before
our
God
day
and
night
.
]
These
words
containe
a
reason
,
why
the
Church
hath
with
a
loud
voyce
ascribed
the
honour
of
salvation
and
kingdome
to
the
Lord
,
and
of
power
unto
Jesus
Christ
;
namely
,
because
the
accuser
of
the
brethren
is
cast
downe
.
Where
wee
have
two
things
.
-
1.
His
crimination
.
-
2.
His
dejection
.
In
the
former
part
are
foure
things
.
-
1.
What
are
these
accusations
.
-
2.
Who
are
accused
,
brethren
.
-
3.
Where
,
before
our
God
.
-
4.
When
,
night
and
day
,
I.
These
accusations
are
the
objecting
of
things
true
or
false
,
to
the
hurt
and
disgrace
of
the
godly
.
First
,
in
true
things
Satan
accuseth
them
;
hee
espieth
their
infirmities
,
and
noteth
even
in
the
best
many
sinnes
and
errors
,
which
they
are
guilty
of
;
and
these
hee
urgeth
and
amplifieth
against
them
before
God
,
and
pleadeth
from
them
their
unworthinesse
of
mercy
;
yea
,
the
sinnes
which
in
them
are
of
weaknesse
,
hee
amplifieth
as
if
they
were
sinnes
of
wickednesse
,
and
raigning
sinnes
,
and
maketh
them
seem
unpardonably
hainous
,
and
claimeth
the
justice
of
the
Law
,
and
the
execution
of
the
curse
upon
persons
so
unworthy
of
life
and
salvation
.
Secondly
,
these
accusations
are
also
of
false
things
;
For
Satan
,
alyer
from
the
beginning
,
deviseth
many
false
calumniations
,
lyes
,
and
slanders
,
and
casteth
them
upon
the
Saints
.
In
those
Primitive
times
,
what
an
heape
of
horrible
lyes
did
the
devill
and
his
instruments
raise
against
the
Saints
,
to
incense
the
Emperours
against
Christian
religion
?
as
namely
,
that
they
were
seditious
,
rebellious
against
government
,
sacrilegious
,
incestuous
;
that
they
ate
raw
flesh
,
&
used
libidinous
commixture
in
their
meetings
by
night
;
that
they
worshipped
the
head
of
an
Asse
,
adored
the
Sunne
,
and
a
number
more
execrable
villanies
imputed
to
those
poore
and
innocent
lambes
,
led
away
for
such
monsters
to
the
slaughter
,
as
appeares
in
Eusebius
and
Tertullian
.
And
to
the
same
purpose
,
II.
Who
bee
the
persons
accused
?
Our
brethren
.
Wee
have
shewed
it
to
bee
a
voyce
of
a
multitude
of
members
of
the
Church
militant
,
upon
occasion
of
a
particular
victory
,
who
stood
in
neare
relation
to
the
afflicted
Saints
,
and
therefore
called
them
our
brethren
.
Brethren
are
either
by
birth
,
of
the
same
parents
,
as
Cain
and
Abel
;
or
by
affinitie
,
of
one
roote
or
stocke
,
as
Abraham
and
Lot
;
or
by
Nation
or
Countrey
,
as
Paul
and
the
Jews
,
Rom.
9.
1.
or
by
profession
and
communion
in
one
faith
and
worship
,
as
here
.
Quest.
Doth
Satan
accuse
none
but
the
godly
who
are
brethren
,
or
doth
hee
not
also
accuse
the
wicked
and
unbeleevers
?
Ans.
Hee
accuseth
the
godly
to
get
them
condemned
;
but
what
need
hee
stand
accusing
those
whose
infidelity
hath
already
condemned
them
?
as
III.
Where
doth
he
accuse
?
Ans.
Before
our
God
;
bewraying
three
things
.
First
,
the
impudency
of
this
Accuser
,
who
dares
accuse
them
before
God
,
who
knoweth
their
uprightnesse
and
innocency
,
and
is
their
only
Patron
and
Justifier
,
as
of
Iob.
Secondly
,
his
malicious
end
in
accusing
,
which
is
to
breake
off
the
relation
and
union
that
is
betwixt
God
and
his
people
;
for
whereas
God
is
our
God
,
being
reconciled
unto
us
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
entred
into
an
everlasting
covenant
with
us
,
that
he
will
never
cease
to
doe
us
good
,
Satan
impudently
accuseth
us
before
him
,
to
make
him
not
ours
,
if
it
were
possible
.
Thirdly
,
the
losse
of
his
labour
,
and
how
frustrate
hee
is
in
his
calumniation
;
hee
is
indeed
an
instant
and
spightfull
accuser
;
but
,
seeing
it
is
before
our
God
,
hee
can
availe
himselfe
nothing
,
nor
prejudice
the
Saints
any
thing
at
all
;
he
commeth
too
late
,
for
al
the
matter
of
accusation
is
answered
already
,
and
taken
up
betweene
God
and
us
;
so
that
hee
remaineth
our
GOD
still
,
when
Satan
hath
done
the
worst
he
can
.
IV.
When
doth
hee
accuse
?
Night
and
day
;
which
argueth
his
instance
and
importunity
in
accusing
;
that
hee
is
restlesse
,
and
incessant
,
and
farre
beyond
all
other
accusers
in
his
accusation
:
For
,
First
,
other
accusers
sometimes
cease
accusing
;
for
if
they
accuse
all
the
day
,
they
must
rest
at
night
;
but
he
is
restlesse
,
and
needeth
no
sleepe
;
hee
is
busie
day
and
night
.
Secondly
,
other
Accusers
&
Plaintifes
have
their
times
and
termes
to
put
in
their
bils
of
complaint
,
&
afterward
have
their
vacations
;
but
this
Informer
keepeth
a
perpetuall
terme
,
without
any
vacation
at
all
;
hee
applies
the
barre
perpetually
,
night
and
day
.
Thirdly
,
other
Accusers
knowing
their
cause
to
be
naught
,
carry
it
close
,
and
shoote
their
Arrowes
in
the
darke
(
as
it
were
in
the
night
)
and
flie
the
light
as
much
as
they
may
;
but
this
Accuser
,
although
hee
knowes
his
accusation
false
,
yet
,
transported
with
malice
and
impudence
,
will
accuse
in
the
day
,
aswell
as
in
the
night
,
even
in
the
light
and
Sun-shine
,
as
not
caring
where
hee
may
doe
mischiefe
,
nor
how
openly
.
Wee
come
now
to
the
instructions
.
1.
Note
hence
,
that
all
that
professe
Jesus
Christ
,
One
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
,
and
all
yee
are
brethren
:
But
as
in
nature
there
are
brethren
in
common
nature
,
as
all
men
in
the
first
Adam
,
though
never
so
remote
,
as
also
brethren
in
ne
are
and
speciall
kindred
,
of
the
same
next
parents
;
so
ingrace
,
there
is
in
the
second
Adam
a
common
brotherhood
,
and
a
speciall
fraternity
.
The
former
is
only
by
externall
vocation
and
profession
,
and
fruition
of
common
grace
.
The
latter
is
by
speciall
grace
and
inward
conjunction
,
which
is
a
nearer
and
surer
band
than
any
in
nature
;
of
which
our
Text
speaketh
.
These
are
neare
brethren
.
1.
They
have
all
one
father
,
and
mother
,
and
elder
free
woman
,
the
mother
of
us
all
;
which
nurseth
them
up
on
her
breasts
,
the
two
Testaments
,
is
not
ashamed
to
call
them
brethren
,
Heb.
2.
11.
Mat.
12.
ult.
All
of
them
have
the
same
language
of
Canaan
,
all
the
same
affection
to
Gods
house
,
all
opposed
by
the
world
;
As
concerning
this
sect
,
wee
know
it
is
every
where
spoken
against
,
Acts
28.
22.
2.
They
have
all
one
and
the
same
provision
as
the
same
bread
and
Manna
that
came
downe
Ministers
to
all
the
heires
of
salvation
.
3.
They
have
all
the
●mage
of
God
their
Father
4
They
have
all
one
faith
,
one
hope
,
and
expectation
,
and
one
inheritance
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
,
Which
teacheth
us
to
love
all
the
Saints
and
people
of
God
with
brotherly
love
:
Heb.
13.
1.
Let
brotherly
love
continue
.
1
Pet.
3.
8.
Love
as
brethren
,
be
pittiful
and
courteous
,
2
Pet.
1.
7.
joyne
to
godlinesse
brotherly
kindnesse
.
1
It
is
a
lovely
thing
for
brethren
to
dwell
together
in
unity
,
Psal.
133.
1.
And
as
it
is
a
shame
for
2
True
love
of
brethren
is
the
first
fruit
of
faith
,
and
the
first
bud
and
blossome
which
discryeth
a
translated
from
death
to
life
.
For
by
nature
every
man
is
a
lover
of
himselfe
,
and
an
hater
of
his
brethren
;
but
grace
obeyeth
the
new
commandement
of
love
,
which
commandement
being
before
antiquated
,
is
by
the
new
worke
of
the
Spirit
renewed
in
those
that
are
renewed
,
and
shewes
us
borne
of
God
,
1
Ioh.
4.
7.
3
Our
Lord
Christ
in
his
example
preferred
the
spirituall
kindred
,
by
●aith
and
the
new
birth
,
before
These
considerations
would
cut
off
many
contentions
and
quarrells
,
and
be
as
water
cast
into
the
fi●ry
hearts
and
hands
of
brother
against
brother
:
as
Gen.
13.
8.
I
pray
thee
let
there
be
no
strife
betweene
us
,
for
wee
are
brethren
:
and
Act.
7.
26.
Moses
said
to
the
striving
Hebrewes
,
Sirs
why
strive
yee
?
yee
are
brethren
,
both
Hebrewes
,
of
one
family
,
and
one
faith
.
So
should
Christians
say
,
what
doe
I
striving
with
such
a
one
?
doth
not
common
nature
joyne
us
?
doth
not
common
profession
,
yea
and
grace
too
?
and
cannot
all
these
prevaile
against
my
passion
?
This
consideration
would
answer
all
Objections
incensing
us
.
Object
1.
One
saith
,
oh
he
is
a
man
of
bad
qualities
,
an
ill
natured
man
.
Answ.
Yet
account
him
not
as
an
enemie
,
but
admonish
him
as
a
brother
,
2
Thes.
3.
Obiect
.
2.
Another
saith
,
oh
he
hath
much
wronged
me
.
Answ.
Yea
but
a
brother
must
cover
his
brothers
faults
:
brothetly
love
will
cover
a
multitude
of
offences
:
a
brother
must
beare
,
forbeare
,
not
often
take
forfeits
,
nor
notice
of
small
things
,
nor
every
great
.
It
is
for
an
enemy
,
not
a
brother
,
to
be
unnaturall
,
to
reteine
stomacke
,
to
grudge
,
envy
,
revenge
,
&c.
Object
3.
Oh
but
I
have
often
forborne
and
forgiven
.
Answ.
How
often
?
hast
thou
forgiven
seventie
times
seven
times
?
so
is
the
commaundement
:
and
he
is
still
thy
brother
.
Object
.
4.
But
in
this
case
I
cannot
beare
him
,
the
wrong
is
so
great
.
Answ.
Intwo
cases
a
man
may
and
must
be
more
strict
,
even
with
his
brother
.
1
In
reteining
his
owne
innocency
.
2
If
his
brother
will
not
see
and
confesse
his
offence
.
But
if
thy
brother
come
and
say
,
I
pray
thee
forgive
me
,
then
,
though
the
wrong
be
as
great
as
that
of
Iosephs
brethren
against
him
,
as
he
was
readier
to
offer
pardon
then
they
to
aske
,
so
must
thou
,
Mat.
18.
33.
Shouldest
not
thou
have
had
compassion
on
thy
fellow
servant
?
much
more
on
thy
brother
.
Quest.
What
are
the
conditions
of
this
brotherly
love
?
Ans.
-
1.
It
is
universall
to
all
Saints
.
-
2.
Sincere
,
not
in
tongue
,
but
in
truth
.
-
3.
Fruitfull
in
effest
,
as
in
affection
.
-
4.
Constant.
2
It
reprooves
such
as
scorne
this
title
,
and
thinke
it
an
high
reproach
to
be
of
the
holy
brotherhood
.
First
,
these
persons
disclayme
all
kindred
with
Christ
:
they
are
of
another
house
,
and
blood
:
their
speech
bewrayes
them
.
Secondly
,
they
scoffe
at
Christ
himselfe
,
who
was
the
chiefe
of
this
brother-hood
,
our
elder
brother
,
and
was
not
ashamed
to
call
us
brethren
:
it
was
no
reproach
then
.
Thirdly
,
They
set
the
Holy
Ghost
to
schoole
,
as
not
knowing
how
to
speake
in
the
Scripture
,
who
every
where
cals
the
Saints
brethren
,
and
holy
brethren
,
Heb.
2.
1.
Let
him
that
dares
despight
the
Spirit
and
scorne
his
language
,
know
he
shal
be
shuffled
out
of
this
society
,
and
pronounced
a
brother
of
the
divell
and
damned
ones
.
It
also
reprooves
such
as
wrong
the
brethren
of
Christ
;
like
the
brethren
of
Ioseph
,
seeke
to
cast
them
into
pits
and
prisons
,
buy
and
sell
them
in
their
good
names
,
and
intend
evill
against
them
while
they
are
yet
a
farre
off
.
Let
them
consider
that
in
Mat
,
25
40.
In
as
much
as
yee
did
it
unto
one
of
these
my
brethren
,
yee
did
it
unto
me
,
Go
ye
cursed
.
And
marke
,
Christ
disdaines
not
after
his
resurrection
,
to
call
us
brethren
.
Mat.
28.
20.
and
darest
thou
wrong
them
whom
he
so
honoureth
?
3
Here
is
a
ground
of
true
and
just
dealing
with
all
men
.
Be
not
fraudulent
,
deceitfull
,
cunningly
by
lyes
,
oathes
,
false
weights
or
measures
to
deceive
thy
brother
.
Let
no
man
defraud
his
brother
by
any
M●lac
.
2
,
10.
1
Cor.
6.
8.
Thes.
4.
6.
meanes
:
the
Lord
is
the
avenger
of
such
,
namely
in
speciall
manner
.
What
,
wilt
thou
deceive
thy
brother
,
be
unmercifull
to
thy
brother
,
hide
thine
eyes
from
thy
brother
,
fall
from
thy
brother
in
his
distresse
?
was
not
a
brother
made
for
adversity
?
and
dost
thou
adde
to
it
?
4
Superiours
learne
moderation
,
humility
,
and
First
,
To
worke
humility
.
Deut.
17.
20.
The
King
must
not
puffe
up
himselfe
above
his
brethren
.
Great
schollers
must
not
puffe
up
themselves
above
them
of
meaner
gifts
:
for
,
one
is
your
Doctor
,
and
yee
are
all
brethren
,
Mat
23.
9.
Secondly
,
To
worke
moderation
:
the
husband
must
moderate
his
authority
,
because
,
though
he
be
superiour
,
yet
the
wife
is
joynt
heyre
of
life
.
1
Pet.
3.
Masters
must
moderate
themselves
toward
their
servants
,
because
they
have
the
same
Master
in
heaven
,
to
whom
they
are
with
their
servants
fellow-servants
.
Iob
contended
not
with
his
maid
,
because
he
that
made
one
,
made
both
.
c.
31.
13.
Onesimus
a
converted
servant
must
be
received
as
a
brother
.
Thirdly
,
To
worke
mercy
to
the
poore
:
this
poore
man
is
not
a
beast
,
but
a
brother
:
not
as
a
dog
ranging
for
hunger
,
but
a
poore
Christian
,
a
poore
brother
:
and
I
must
not
turne
my
eyes
from
my
poore
brother
,
mine
owne
flesh
.
This
sicke
man
is
not
a
sheepe
,
sicke
of
the
rot
,
but
one
of
Christs
field
:
this
poore
servant
is
not
my
horse
or
Oxe
,
whom
I
feed
and
tend
,
and
if
they
be
sicke
I
aske
counsell
and
drench
them
,
but
my
brother
made
in
Gods
image
as
I
am
,
a
member
of
Christ
as
I
am
,
whom
I
must
tender
in
sicknesse
and
health
,
and
shew
my selfe
a
brother
made
for
adversity
.
5.
This
may
comfort
poore
Christians
.
A
brother
is
a
name
of
equality
.
The
poorest
Christian
hath
the
2
Those
that
are
in
spirituall
fraternity
with
Christ
Quest.
Why
doth
not
the
Lord
protect
innocency
and
holinesse
,
but
suffer
it
to
bee
the
butt
and
white
to
receive
all
the
arrowes
of
wicked
calumniation
?
Answ.
Aske
also
why
the
Lord
suffers
the
clouds
to
beset
and
darken
the
Sunne
,
or
the
darknesse
of
the
night
to
succeed
the
light
of
the
day
.
He
is
not
bound
to
give
thee
a
reason
of
his
wayes
and
works
,
and
yet
in
his
great
wisdome
he
worketh
them
all
.
For
;
1
As
in
the
beginning
he
set
a
fight
betweene
light
and
darknesse
naturall
,
and
separated
betweene
them
,
not
that
darknesse
should
prejudice
the
light
,
but
rather
should
make
the
benefit
and
comfort
of
it
more
perspicuous
and
discernable
:
so
hath
he
separated
from
the
beginning
light
and
darknesse
spirituall
,
and
maintaines
this
fight
and
separation
,
not
that
light
of
grace
should
be
extinct
by
that
darkenesse
,
but
be
made
more
manifest
and
shining
.
See
1
Cor.
11.
19.
2
God
will
have
them
strive
that
must
be
crowned
Were
there
no
combate
,
there
were
no
conquest
:
were
there
no
conquest
,
there
were
no
crowne
:
but
the
greater
the
conquest
,
the
more
glorious
is
the
crowne
.
How
should
the
faith
,
fortitude
,
patience
,
or
any
grace
of
the
Saints
be
tryed
,
either
for
the
soundnesse
or
measure
;
if
there
were
nothing
to
exercise
them
?
Not
peace
,
but
warre
tryes
the
metall
of
a
souldier
.
3
God
will
also
by
this
fight
shew
the
madnesse
and
malignity
of
wicked
men
,
left
by
God
,
who
must
grow
from
evill
to
worse
,
(
2
Tim.
3.
13.
)
to
fill
up
their
measure
.
And
therefore
the
holinesse
,
wisdome
,
grace
,
and
innocency
of
godly
men
,
which
should
be
a
fence
and
shield
to
keepe
evill
men
off
them
,
is
but
an
invitation
and
bayte
for
their
mischiefe
and
malice
to
worke
upon
.
Which
is
most
apparent
in
our
Lord
himselfe
,
the
innocent
Lambe
of
God
,
who
taught
the
truth
without
mixture
of
error
or
respect
of
persons
:
Could
his
wisdome
,
innocency
,
or
holinesse
fence
him
from
being
a
butt
and
signe
of
contradiction
,
or
a
subject
of
accusation
?
Was
he
not
said
to
be
a
sorcerer
,
a
Samaritan
,
a
drunkard
,
a
glutton
,
a
deceiver
,
a
divell
,
an
enemie
to
Caesar
,
a
disturber
of
publike
peace
?
Oh
what
a
deadly
poyson
lurketh
in
a
wicked
man
left
to
himselfe
,
that
as
a
spider
from
the
sweetest
herbes
swelleth
up
with
poyson
,
so
thence
&
there
he
acteth
his
mischiefe
,
where
he
should
admire
,
love
,
and
imitate
!
The
reasons
of
the
doctrine
are
taken
from
,
-
1.
The
godly
.
-
2.
Satan
.
-
3.
Wicked
men
.
1
The
godly
are
members
of
Christ
,
and
members
2
Godly
men
cannot
avoid
accusation
,
in
regard
First
,
his
malice
is
restlesle
against
Christ
who
hath
broken
his
head
:
but
Christ
being
now
in
person
out
of
his
reach
,
hee
expresseth
it
in
two
things
,
wherein
he
reacheth
as
neere
Christ
as
he
can
.
1
Against
the
truth
and
holy
religion
,
both
in
the
doctrine
and
practise
:
Hence
is
it
,
that
he
can
get
all
the
good
way
of
God
called
and
accused
for
a
notable
heresie
,
Act.
24.
14.
and
the
sincere
walking
in
this
way
no
lesse
.
2
Against
his
members
,
for
as
he
accused
the
H●●d
in
his
time
,
so
now
the
members
in
theirs
,
for
the
Heads
sake
.
As
he
accused
our
elder
brother
,
so
also
for
his
sake
the
rest
of
the
brethren
,
yea
for
being
brethren
,
as
our
text
implieth
.
Secondly
,
Satan
hath
wicked
mens
tongues
to
command
,
who
are
ruled
at
his
will
;
and
therefore
godly
men
must
not
looke
to
bee
free
from
calumniation
,
so
long
as
they
can
either
devise
false
things
,
or
deprave
true
.
Thirdly
,
Satan
hath
experience
of
the
strength
and
force
of
this
weapon
of
false
accusation
,
and
that
by
it
he
hath
got
no
small
advantage
in
all
ages
:
Hee
knowes
hee
got
the
Sonne
of
God
to
death
by
false
accusation
;
hee
got
thousands
,
and
ten
thousands
of
the
Primitive
Christians
to
death
by
the
same
weapon
.
Hee
knowes
how
in
all
ages
hee
hath
brought
thereby
holy
religion
into
suspition
and
disgrace
:
He
knowes
how
such
as
are
not
of
the
truth
,
but
guided
by
his
spirit
,
love
lyes
,
and
are
taken
with
them
as
a
baite
,
and
by
Gods
just
judgement
given
over
to
be
hardened
against
the
truth
:
And
therefore
,
according
to
his
owne
ancient
practise
,
he
hath
taught
his
apt
scholler
Machiavel
,
Calumniare
audacter
,
aliquid
saltem
haerebit
,
Belie
the
man
confidently
,
and
some
dirt
at
least
will
sticke
upon
him
.
Well
hee
knowes
,
that
as
such
calumnies
make
easie
entrance
into
corrupt
mindes
,
so
are
they
hardly
dispossessed
of
such
prejudice
:
and
if
he
can
doe
nothing
else
,
hee
pleaseth
himselfe
in
troubling
them
in
their
way
,
whom
he
cannot
deprive
of
the
end
.
3.
Wicked
men
cannot
but
accuse
the
brethren
:
First
,
because
of
their
ignorance
of
God
and
of
These
things
will
they
doe
unto
you
for
my
names
sake
,
because
they
have
not
knowne
him
that
sent
me
;
and
,
Iohn
16.
2.
They
shall
excommunicate
and
kill
you
,
because
they
have
not
knowne
the
Father
nor
mee
.
The
eye
of
the
minde
being
blinded
,
how
great
is
that
blindnesse
?
This
is
the
foundation
of
accusation
.
Secondly
,
as
they
are
grosly
ignorant
in
the
things
of
God
,
so
are
they
most
subtile
in
covering
their
owne
pretexts
and
practises
.
As
no
sinne
desires
to
goe
naked
,
and
seene
in
his
owne
colour
and
skinne
;
so
no
sinner
would
walke
in
his
owne
shape
and
habit
,
but
will
sew
himselfe
a
garment
of
some
fig-leaves
or
other
,
to
maske
himselfe
in
;
that
,
whatsoever
hee
is
,
hee
may
seeme
no
sinner
.
Now
there
bee
4.
maine
sins
of
wicked
men
,
which
have
ever
beene
mischievous
to
the
godly
,
but
all
masked
and
hid
with
this
large
cloake
of
false
accusation
.
1.
Pride
.
Haman
cannot
get
honour
from
Mordecai
;
for
how
can
godly
Mordecai
honour
such
a
vile
person
?
now
Haman
cannot
for
shame
accuse
Mordecai
directly
for
not
kneeling
unto
him
;
but
hee
can
make
good
another
accusation
against
him
,
and
his
people
,
by
which
he
covereth
his
pride
.
2.
Covetousnesse
.
Now
to
hide
their
covetousnesse
they
have
ever
devised
accusations
under
pretence
of
peace
,
and
standing
against
innovation
.
The
Apostles
preach
ordinances
not
lawful
to
receive
,
When
they
saw
the
hope
of
their
gaine
was
gone
,
they
caught
Paul
and
Silas
;
Why
did
Demetrius
and
the
Crafts-men
make
that
disorderly
3.
Revenge
.
The
heart
of
every
wicked
man
lusteth
after
envy
against
Gods
people
,
and
yet
they
must
goe
for
the
onely
men
of
peace
,
and
onely
peace-makers
:
Now
in
the
midst
of
revenge
,
that
they
may
retaine
a
vizard
of
peace
,
they
can
weave
some
false
accusation
out
of
some
stuffe
finely
spun
,
by
which
they
can
easily
blinde
the
eyes
of
those
in
authority
,
that
they
may
usurpe
their
name
and
authority
,
their
power
and
forces
,
to
vexe
Gods
people
;
thus
,
Dan.
3.
8.
the
Caldeans
envying
the
advancement
of
the
Jewes
above
themselves
,
devised
a
meanes
of
revenge
;
but
finely
hide
themselves
in
a
grievous
accusation
;
they
come
and
flatter
and
pray
devoutly
for
the
King
,
O
King
live
for
ever
;
then
the
King
must
beleeve
,
that
they
are
the
only
men
,
observant
of
his
Lawes
;
O
King
;
thou
hast
made
a
decree
;
then
they
charge
the
Jewes
with
rebellion
,
for
they
will
not
worship
the
Kings
god
,
newly
set
up
.
And
thus
doe
the
Romish
Catholikes
deale
with
those
among
them
,
who
will
not
frame
to
their
Idolatry
and
superstition
.
4.
Their
hypocrisie
.
Enemies
of
sound
goodnesse
they
are
,
but
must
not
seeme
to
oppose
goodnesse
;
and
therefore
must
they
accuse
things
well
done
,
and
repute
them
as
faults
justly
punishable
;
now
must
they
call
good
evill
.
Neither
may
they
seeme
to
vexe
and
prosecute
good
men
,
as
good
men
;
therefore
they
must
traduce
them
,
and
make
them
seeme
malefactors
,
and
enemies
to
peace
,
and
order
,
and
government
;
and
then
,
they
being
so
few
in
number
,
of
small
ability
,
and
smaller
grace
in
the
world
,
they
may
despise
them
with
priviledge
.
Thus
cunningly
can
they
weild
this
hellish
weapon
,
and
make
it
serve
to
all
their
purposes
.
Note
hereby
the
old
practice
of
the
devill
in
the
2.
Learne
a
point
of
wisedome
;
not
rashly
to
condemne
or
censure
every
one
that
is
accused
,
which
Charity
beleeveth
all
things
,
but
all
good
things
,
and
thinketh
not
evill
.
3.
Let
good
men
,
comming
to
Gods
service
,
prepare
First
,
Satan
will
practise
betimes
upon
thy
goodnesse
,
even
in
the
tender
yeares
of
thy
grace
;
so
hee
did
against
Ioseph
,
being
very
young
.
Secondly
,
thou
hast
the
true
cause
of
false
accusation
,
if
thou
hast
any
goodnesse
,
that
is
assigned
the
cause
;
1
Pet.
4.
4.
Because
ye
runne
not
with
them
to
the
same
excesse
of
riot
,
they
speake
evill
of
you
.
Thirdly
,
the
enemies
,
Corah
and
his
complices
wil
mutiny
against
Moses
,
though
Gods
rod
be
in
his
hand
with
never
so
many
mighty
signes
,
nay
,
though
the
wrath
of
God
bee
on
their
necke
,
to
make
the
earth
open
and
swallow
them
.
The
greater
grace
,
the
greater
is
their
resistance
;
the
more
report
God
gave
to
his
Apostles
,
the
more
wretchedly
doe
they
assault
them
4.
Let
the
godly
not
too
much
afflict
themselves
1.
It
is
the
same
affliction
that
hath
befallen
our
brethren
in
the
world
,
and
our
elder
brother
;
it
is
no
new
thing
.
2.
Our
Lord
Jesus
hath
sanctified
all
our
sufferings
in
this
kinde
,
and
sweetned
them
.
3.
It
is
before
our
God
,
who
is
witnesse
of
our
innocency
,
and
watcheth
over
our
name
and
innocency
.
The
Lord
was
with
Ioseph
in
prison
.
4.
Truth
and
innocency
is
strongest
,
and
may
bee
hid
,
but
not
extinct
,
and
shall
breake
out
as
the
Sunne
at
noone
day
,
Psal.
37.
6.
A
godly
man
shall
bee
found
best
at
last
;
his
graces
shall
bee
as
the
Starres
,
which
the
blacke
night
doth
but
shew
more
bright
and
shining
.
5.
If
thou
suffer
evill
speeches
falsly
for
righteousnesse
sake
,
blessed
art
thou
;
Gods
measure
and
mans
doe
differ
;
hee
measures
truth
of
heart
,
and
grace
of
life
with
another
measure
than
the
world
doth
;
these
deserve
favour
amongst
men
,
but
finde
it
not
;
but
the
Lord
will
justifie
and
testifie
unto
them
,
and
remunerate
them
with
an
unheaped
measure
of
righteousnesse
and
mercy
.
This
of
the
second
point
.
3.
Satan
and
his
instruments
are
impudent
,
and
instant
day
and
night
,
Gen.
39.
14.
how
impudent
was
Potiphers
wife
in
accusing
Ioseph
?
for
although
shee
set
adulterous
eyes
upon
him
,
and
impudently
entised
him
with
alluring
speeches
,
and
instantly
solicited
him
by
unshamefac'd
behaviour
;
yea
,
although
hee
harkened
not
unto
her
,
nor
would
be
in
the
company
of
her
,
as
one
that
would
avoid
all
occasions
,
yet
shee
both
impudently
and
instantly
accused
him
,
first
to
his
servants
,
and
then
to
the
Master
,
and
then
maintained
her
accusations
all
the
yeares
of
Iosephs
imprisonment
,
which
was
about
three
yeares
in
all
.
Dan.
6.
4.
The
impudency
and
instance
of
Daniels
accusers
,
appeareth
,
in
that
to
the
King
himselfe
,
with
whom
Daniel
was
in
great
favour
,
they
durst
accuse
a
man
in
their
owne
conscience
so
innocent
,
as
they
could
finde
nothing
against
him
,
except
concerning
the
law
of
his
God
,
and
follow
their
accusation
so
subtilly
with
envious
and
false
suggestions
,
as
also
so
instantly
,
as
,
though
the
King
himselfe
laboured
to
deliver
Daniel
till
the
Sunne
going
downe
,
yet
either
hee
could
not
,
or
would
not
,
Daniel
must
die
that
night
,
lest
the
King
should
perhaps
remember
his
good
service
,
and
change
his
minde
ere
morning
.
How
impudently
and
instantly
did
Ieremies
accusers
pursue
him
?
The
false
Prophets
and
Priests
accuse
Ieremy
to
the
Princes
and
all
the
people
,
saying
,
This
man
is
worthy
of
death
,
for
he
hath
prophesied
against
this
City
,
as
yee
have
heard
with
your
eare
,
Ier.
26.
11.
Hee
is
charged
,
that
hee
sought
not
the
wealth
,
but
the
hurt
of
the
people
;
that
hee
discouraged
the
people
by
his
preaching
,
and
weakned
the
hands
of
the
men
of
warre
.
But
when
they
could
not
by
slandering
and
false
accusing
,
impeach
his
innocency
,
nor
get
the
law
passe
upon
him
,
they
come
basely
to
the
King
,
and
besought
him
to
put
him
to
death
,
Ier.
38.
4.
1.
This
comes
of
extreme
hatred
of
grace
,
and
incessant
2.
Tyranny
of
sinne
where
it
raigneth
,
carrieth
a
man
beyond
all
humanity
,
and
all
bounds
of
modesty
,
to
act
and
pursue
whatsoever
gracelesse
fact
the
devill
moveth
,
against
all
lawes
of
God
and
nature
.
It
carrieth
Cham
away
to
deride
his
owne
fathers
nakednesse
,
and
Absolon
to
rise
in
rebellion
against
his
owne
indulgent
naturall
father
,
and
to
take
his
wives
in
the
sight
of
Israel
,
putting
off
all
shame
and
forehead
,
and
all
but
the
name
of
a
man
.
The
reason
hereof
is
,
because
a
slave
must
not
contest
with
his
Lord
,
nor
stand
reasoning
the
case
with
himselfe
,
but
must
doe
what
the
devill
will
have
him
to
doe
,
hee
must
be
ruled
at
his
will
;
beside
the
similitude
betweene
the
devill
and
a
man
given
up
to
this
sinne
of
accusation
:
for
many
other
sinnes
men
have
common
with
beasts
,
fiercenesse
,
craft
,
indociblenesse
,
filthinesse
;
but
this
sinne
men
have
peculiarly
common
with
devils
,
and
participating
with
his
sinne
,
participate
in
his
name
,
called
Diaboli
,
2
Tim.
3.
So
as
when
the
devill
groweth
modest
and
moderate
,
and
out
of
the
goodnesse
of
nature
is
ashamed
of
any
sinne
,
which
hee
can
either
act
,
or
get
acted
,
then
may
wicked
men
cease
to
bee
impudent
in
accusing
,
but
not
before
.
3.
Satan
and
his
instruments
have
alwayes
bad
causes
in
handling
,
and
accordingly
must
bring
them
If
so
,
then
take
no
offence
against
the
truth
or
true
Thou
hast
an
whores
forehead
and
couldst
not
be
ashamed
;
so
long
the
Church
must
bee
,
as
it
hath
beene
in
all
ages
and
times
of
the
world
,
stifly
and
instantly
accused
of
rebellions
,
insurrections
,
seditions
,
treasons
,
and
the
most
grievous
scandals
that
hell
can
devise
.
Here
,
for
the
better
proceeding
,
consider
three
things
.
1.
The
markes
of
impudent
accusers
and
accusation
.
2.
Motives
to
beware
of
this
sinne
.
3.
Meanes
by
which
godly
men
may
fence
themselves
from
the
same
.
I.
The
markes
are
sundry
.
1.
It
is
a
diabolicall
impudency
to
accuse
of
that
,
whereof
the
accused
are
not
onely
guiltlesse
,
but
to
which
they
are
cleane
contrary
.
Were
it
not
an
high
impudency
,
to
accuse
the
Sunne
of
darknesse
,
or
piety
it selfe
of
the
highest
wickednesse
?
to
accuse
the
godly
of
that
,
which
their
whole
course
actually
confuteth
?
How
blacke
was
the
devill
faine
to
appeare
in
the
dayes
after
the
Apostles
,
when
the
Heathens
cryed
out
of
Christians
,
as
the
causes
and
authors
of
all
publike
calamities
and
plagues
?
If
Nilus
overflowed
not
their
field
;
if
earthquakes
,
pestilence
,
Euseb.
lib.
5.
cap.
8.
Hist.
or
famine
came
on
them
,
presently
the
poore
Christians
were
cast
unto
the
Lyons
.
How
like
unto
those
Heathenish
cryes
are
those
of
this
day
,
that
godly
persons
keepe
no
lawes
,
disobey
Princes
,
are
seditious
,
enemies
to
the
State
,
&c.
But
is
not
all
cleane
contrary
?
for
if
there
bee
any
true
peace
in
any
Land
,
it
is
for
and
by
the
Gospell
,
which
is
a
Gospell
of
peace
.
How
like
unto
those
were
those
horrible
slanders
cast
upon
the
Protestants
of
Paris
,
to
make
them
odious
?
Priests
and
Fryers
in
their
Sermons
perswaded
the
people
,
that
the
Lutherans
met
at
banquets
in
the
night
,
and
putting
out
the
Candles
,
went
together
,
Jacke
with
Jill
,
after
a
beastly
maner
.
Other
Sorbonists
accused
them
,
that
they
held
there
was
no
God
;
that
they
denyed
the
humanity
and
divinity
of
Christ
,
the
immortality
of
the
soule
,
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
the
whole
body
of
religion
;
and
all
this
,
when
the
confession
of
their
faith
was
extant
to
the
contrary
.
How
is
the
government
of
Jesus
Christ
thrust
away
by
most
impudent
pretexts
,
that
Christian
policy
is
an
enemy
to
civill
policy
?
whereas
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
not
being
of
this
world
,
incroacheth
not
into
matters
of
civill
government
,
and
civill
policy
is
so
farre
from
being
abated
or
abolished
,
as
that
it
is
strenthened
and
stablished
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
The
Romanists
,
to
shew
their
brood
and
off-spring
,
and
the
Jesuites
,
the
first-borne
of
Satan
,
are
attained
to
such
an
impudence
,
as
they
may
teach
their
Tutor
to
accuse
.
1.
In
that
they
fasten
impudently
on
us
hundreds
of
wicked
doctrines
,
which
our
religion
is
a
flat
enemy
unto
;
as
,
That
wee
require
onely
faith
to
salvation
;
That
we
condemne
all
good
workes
;
That
we
say
the
Church
hath
failed
many
hundred
yeares
till
Luther
and
Calvin
;
That
we
teach
God
the
Author
of
sinne
;
That
wee
wrest
the
sword
out
of
Princes
hands
,
&c.
and
infinite
more
,
which
they
write
and
print
with
such
invincible
impudency
,
as
shewes
them
to
have
lost
,
with
truth
,
all
forehead
and
blushing
.
2.
In
their
devillish
devises
and
accusations
of
holy
and
godly
men
,
bothliving
and
dead
;
That
Calvin
called
upon
the
devill
;
That
Bucer
at
his
death
denyed
Christ
to
be
come
;
That
Master
Perkins
dyed
in
despaire
,
of
whose
gracious
and
happy
end
my selfe
was
an
eye-witnesse
.
What
marvell
if
they
could
devise
such
Cart-loads
of
slanders
after
their
death
,
who
could
not
stay
till
they
were
dead
?
Of
Beza
they
wrote
a
booke
,
that
hee
dyed
a
Catholike
,
with
many
strange
stories
of
his
death
;
which
booke
,
himselfe
,
being
alive
,
confuted
with
great
zeale
.
Of
Luther
they
published
an
horrible
miracle
,
of
his
foule
Iohn
Husse
,
yet
alive
,
was
accused
that
hee
affirmed
a
fourth
person
in
Trinity
;
who
,
when
he
desired
the
author
or
witnesse
to
bee
brough
forth
;
and
could
not
obtaine
,
cryed
out
,
O
miserable
man
that
I
am
,
who
am
forced
to
beare
such
blasphemies
and
standers
!
2.
Another
note
of
an
impudent
blasphemer
&
accuser
is
,
to
accuse
in
things
wherein
himself
is
most
guilty
.
With
what
impudency
did
Potiphars
wife
accuse
Ioseph
of
incontinency
,
when
only
her selfe
was
unchaste
,
and
the
solliciter
?
Satan
accuseth
Iob
before
the
Lord
,
that
if
hee
touch
Iob
a
little
,
hee
will
curse
and
blaspheme
him
to
his
face
;
whereas
nothing
is
more
usuall
with
Satan
himselfe
,
than
to
curse
and
blaspheme
God
perpetually
.
Nero
to
picke
a
quarrell
against
the
Christians
set
Rome
on
fire
,
and
charged
Tacit.
●nnal
.
li.
5.
the
Christians
with
it
;
hence
were
they
apprehended
,
clad
with
skinnes
of
beasts
,
and
torne
in
pieces
with
dogs
;
and
many
crucified
,
and
heapes
of
them
cast
into
blazing
fires
,
as
if
they
had
been
common
burners
&
destroyers
of
men
.
The
most
treasonable
massacre
that
ever
the
Sun
saw
,
was
laid
upon
the
pretended
treason
of
poore
innocent
men
,
drawne
into
the
shambles
as
sheepe
,
thirty
thousand
of
whose
throats
were
cut
in
one
month
.
At
home
the
Parliament
House
must
bee
blowneup
,
and
the
fact
laid
upon
the
Puritans
,
with
extreme
and
ridiculous
impudence
;
whereby
also
Papists
charge
us
with
heresie
,
with
corrupting
the
Scripture
,
with
Idolatry
,
&c.
and
as
impudently
doe
grosse
Recusants
accuse
conformable
men
of
inconformity
;
some
of
faction
,
being
most
factious
themselves
.
Athaliah
cryes
,
Treason
.
3.
The
impudency
of
accusers
appeareth
,
in
that
when
they
can
prove
nothing
,
they
lay
many
hainous
things
upon
the
godly
,
to
oppresse
them
with
multitude
,
and
make
the
world
thinke
something
must
be
true
among
so
many
:
and
whereas
one
such
crime
would
beare
action
enough
,
if
true
,
they
lay
on
loade
with
all
manner
of
crimes
.
Daniels
fellowes
were
charged
with
,
First
,
singularity
,
they
alone
stand
out
against
the
Image
of
the
King
.
Secondly
,
Irreligion
,
they
will
not
worship
the
Kings
God
.
Thirdly
,
rebellion
and
sedition
,
they
rebell
against
the
Kings
commandement
.
Mar.
15.
3.
the
High
Priest
and
Pharisees
accused
Christ
of
many
things
.
And
Christians
must
expect
from
this
impudence
all
manner
of
evill
sayings
for
Christs
sake
falsly
,
Mat.
5.
11.
4.
To
accuse
all
the
godly
for
one
,
is
a
note
of
an
impudent
accuser
.
Haman
thought
it
too
little
to
destroy
Mordecai
,
but
all
the
seed
of
the
Jewes
also
.
For
the
quarrell
is
seldome
private
,
or
personall
,
but
generall
against
all
the
persons
of
them
that
feare
God
:
Satan
would
root
out
all
the
godly
.
The
same
cause
that
stirres
up
his
wrath
against
one
,
doth
inrage
him
against
every
one
,
that
is
,
Gods
grace
and
Image
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
no
one
good
man
can
bee
falsly
accused
,
but
so
is
every
good
man
in
him
;
for
they
are
all
alike
,
all
dissemblers
,
hypocrites
,
never
a
good
,
&c.
See
Satanicall
impudency
.
5.
A
tricke
of
Satanicall
impudency
is
,
for
some
persons
sake
to
accuse
the
whole
religion
it self
:
for
it
is
not
enough
to
throw
downe
the
persons
,
but
the
worship
and
religion
of
God
also
,
being
so
contrary
to
them
:
which
is
apparent
in
a
number
of
gracelesse
men
,
who
never
take
offence
against
a
godly
man
,
but
presently
flie
upon
his
religion
.
Wilt
thou
impudently
raile
on
the
Sunne
,
because
a
man
stumbles
in
the
Sunshine
?
here
is
a
more
hatefull
madnesse
6.
Another
is
,
to
seeke
occasions
of
accusing
,
and
not
finding
occasion
,
yet
to
accuse
;
as
they
,
Ier.
18.
18.
Come
,
let
us
devise
against
this
Ieremy
,
and
smite
him
with
the
tongue
;
Dan
,
6.
4.
the
impudency
of
Daniels
accusers
is
,
that
they
fought
an
occasion
,
and
will
not
stay
till
occasion
be
offered
;
and
they
confesse
Daniels
innocency
among
themselves
,
saying
,
Wee
shall
finde
no
occasion
but
in
the
matter
of
his
God
,
and
yet
contest
against
it
,
to
the
King
himselfe
;
Luke
6.
7.
The
Pharisees
watched
Christ
to
get
accusations
against
him
.
Let
watchers
and
devisers
of
plots
against
innocent
men
,
see
with
whom
they
runne
.
7.
It
is
high
impudency
in
accusing
,
that
when
they
cannot
for
evill
,
they
will
for
good
;
Daniel
for
praying
,
Christ
for
healing
on
the
Sabbath
,
the
godly
for
the
matter
of
their
God
,
for
tendernesse
of
conscience
,
for
going
to
heare
Sermons
,
for
singing
Psalmes
in
their
houses
,
for
carrying
Bibles
,
for
care
in
keeping
the
Sabbath
,
for
repeating
Sermons
at
home
,
for
exercises
of
religion
,
for
not
swearing
,
for
not
being
gamesters
,
tosse-pots
and
Taverners
:
his
impudent
accuser
can
make
it
more
easie
,
and
seeme
more
gracefull
to
bee
manifestly
prophane
and
vile
,
than
sincerely
good
,
and
a
resister
of
evill
.
8.
It
is
shamefull
impudence
to
accuse
where
speciall
respects
binde
to
defend
,
honour
and
imitate
.
But
a
shamelesse
accuser
casts
off
,
with
all
shame
,
all
bands
and
respects
.
2
Sam.
16.
3.
Ziba
will
not
spare
,
but
falsly
and
villanously
accuse
his
raiser
and
Master
Mephibosheth
,
and
that
of
no
lesse
than
high
treason
,
that
he
stayed
in
Jerusalem
to
be
made
King
;
and
so
got
his
lands
.
2
Sam.
15.
13.
Absalon
spares
not
his
owne
father
,
There
is
no
man
to
doe
justice
.
Not
the
nearest
band
of
nature
can
stay
an
evill
heart
from
accusing
where
it
should
honour
and
defend
:
It
will
neither
acknowledge
him
from
whom
it
hath
received
benefits
,
nor
yet
beeing
in
the
world
.
The
sinne
is
likest
Satan
,
when
it
is
most
ungracious
and
unnaturall
.
II.
Next
,
the
motives
or
disswasions
from
false
accusation
,
are
so
much
the
more
to
bee
urged
,
because
of
our
great
pronenesse
and
inclination
to
this
sinne
:
For
,
First
,
slipperinesse
of
the
tongue
,
a
nimble
member
,
casteth
many
headlong
into
this
sinne
unawares
,
especially
in
persons
addicted
to
loquacity
,
and
garrulity
or
chatting
,
who
,
as
empty
vessels
,
give
a
loud
sound
,
but
no
soundnesse
,
or
savory
matter
,
or
choise
discourse
can
bee
heard
from
them
;
and
wanting
matter
in
themselves
will
finde
it
upon
others
.
Secondly
,
lying
and
false
accusing
agreeth
best
with
the
corruption
and
depravation
of
our
nature
;
which
being
at
first
corrupted
and
spoyled
by
a
lie
,
wee
leane
that
way
ever
since
,
and
as
a
vessell
keepe
the
smell
of
our
first
liquor
;
yea
,
our
whole
nature
is
degenerate
into
a
lie
.
Thirdly
,
wee
have
selfe-love
in
abundance
,
and
pride
of
heart
,
by
which
wee
set
up
our selves
,
and
contemne
and
treade
upon
others
.
This
admiration
of
our selves
makes
us
disdaine
others
,
and
according
to
this
distemper
we
speake
,
and
fil
our
mouths
,
and
others
eares
with
detraction
and
false
accusation
,
lest
so
much
be
detracted
from
us
as
we
heare
or
see
added
to
another
.
Seeing
therefore
we
are
so
prone
to
drinke
in
this
puddle
water
of
detraction
and
false
accusation
,
as
the
fish
doth
naturally
river-water
,
we
have
so
much
the
more
need
to
bee
called
backe
from
so
dangerous
a
sinne
:
and
indeed
we
want
no
bridles
,
if
wee
be
not
too
head
strong
;
for
,
1.
God
hath
provided
by
his
expresse
law
,
aswell
for
the
good
name
of
his
servants
,
as
for
their
goods
or
lives
;
Thou
shalt
not
beare
false
witnesse
against
thy
neighbour
:
wherein
the
Lord
upon
paine
of
death
bindeth
every
soule
to
truth
and
justice
in
all
his
speeches
,
the
uprightnesse
whereof
must
demonstrate
the
uprightnesse
and
sincerity
of
the
heart
,
as
a
chaste
daughter
of
a
chaste
mother
.
And
this
Law
of
God
wraps
him
in
the
curse
,
as
well
that
steales
and
wounds
his
good
name
,
as
the
theefe
that
steales
his
goods
,
or
:
the
murderer
that
assaults
his
life
:
And
as
farre
as
the
good
name
is
farre
in
estimation
above
gold
and
silver
,
(
Prov.
22.
1.
)
so
much
more
hatefull
and
mischievous
is
the
false
accuser
above
a
theefe
or
burglary
.
2.
Nothing
can
bee
more
contrary
to
God
,
nothing
comes
so
neare
the
devill
:
Hee
is
a
creature
most
degenerate
from
God
,
both
in
respect
of
his
nature
,
judgement
and
practise
.
First
,
God
in
his
nature
is
truth
essentiall
,
and
truth
originall
,
the
Author
of
all
truth
,
and
truth
it selfe
in
all
his
decrees
,
in
all
his
workes
,
in
all
his
words
,
which
all
agree
with
the
truth
of
his
essence
:
But
this
man
suits
with
Satan
the
father
of
lies
,
who
stood
not
in
the
truth
,
Iohn
8.
44.
God
in
his
nature
loveth
truth
;
the
devill
speaketh
truth
sometimes
,
but
never
lovesit
;
God
is
called
a
Justifier
,
Satan
here
an
accuser
.
If
wee
see
this
image
or
superscription
of
false
accusing
on
any
,
say
it
is
Satans
coyne
,
a
man
moulded
in
his
mint
,
and
give
unto
Satan
what
is
Satans
.
Secondly
,
nothing
can
bee
more
dissonant
to
the
judgement
of
God
than
rash
judgement
,
and
false
accusation
of
good
men
:
God
approves
the
wayes
of
his
servants
,
highly
esteemeth
of
their
graces
,
accepteth
and
remunerateth
weake
indeavours
:
Now
what
can
bee
more
contrary
than
to
accuse
the
wayes
of
God
to
bee
hatefull
purity
,
and
a
straine
beyond
discretion
,
and
the
graces
of
God
for
singularity
,
hypocrisie
,
dissembling
?
know
,
thou
hast
not
now
belied
men
,
but
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Thirdly
,
the
Lord
in
his
course
pleadeth
for
his
Saints
,
acquiteth
them
,
answereth
all
accusations
for
them
,
and
pronounceth
a
righteous
sentence
upon
them
;
the
fals
accuser
impudently
impleadeth
all
this
.
God
calleth
Nathaniel
a
true
Israelite
;
no
,
saith
the
accuser
,
hee
is
an
Ismaelite
,
a
dissembler
:
God
pronounceth
Paul
an
elect
Vessell
;
no
,
saith
the
accuser
,
hee
is
a
murderer
,
(
a
theefe
,
vengeance
will
not
suffer
him
to
live
,
Act.
28.
4.
God
pronounceth
of
his
owne
Sonne
,
This
is
my
beloved
Sonne
;
no
,
saith
the
accuser
,
he
is
a
deceiver
,
an
impostor
,
a
blasphemer
,
in
saying
he
is
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Now
what
can
be
liker
Satan
,
who
would
have
all
men
in
his
owne
condemnation
,
than
these
vile
persons
,
who
would
have
all
thought
as
vile
as
themselves
?
Hence
our
Text
maketh
Satan
and
all
accusers
,
but
one
accuser
.
3.
Whom
doest
thou
accuse
or
revile
?
Thou
accusest
the
brethren
.
First
,
the
brethren
of
Christ
,
and
in
them
Christ
himselfe
;
Matth.
25.
In
that
ye
have
done
it
to
one
of
these
my
brethren
,
ye
have
done
it
to
mee
.
Wouldest
thou
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
be
brought
in
a
false
witnesse
against
Christ
?
And
yet
there
is
a
nearer
relation
;
these
brethren
are
members
of
Christ
.
Wouldest
thou
for
a
thousand
worlds
have
that
sin
of
the
Jewes
lying
upon
thy
soule
,
that
thou
hadst
thrust
a
speare
into
the
body
of
Christ
?
but
what
was
that
sinne
to
this
?
they
knew
not
who
he
was
,
nor
what
they
did
;
beside
,
his
body
was
dead
first
;
but
thou
thrustest
the
sharpe
speare
of
false
accusation
,
and
by
it
tearest
and
rentest
the
living
body
of
Christ
▪
which
is
his
Church
;
and
this
wilfully
,
and
of
set
purpose
.
2
Thou
sinnest
against
the
sonnes
,
not
of
God
onely
,
but
of
the
Church
whom
thou
professest
thy
Mother
.
The
Spirit
of
God
amplifies
the
wickednesse
of
false
accusation
by
this
circumstance
,
Psal.
50.
20.
Thou
sittest
and
speakest
against
thy
brother
,
and
slaunderest
thy
mothers
sonne
:
shewing
the
unnaturalnesse
of
these
wicked
men
to
their
owne
flesh
,
and
the
bowels
of
their
owne
Mother
.
Were
there
a
dram
of
nature
or
grace
in
them
,
they
could
not
violate
such
neare
bands
.
Godly
Sem
will
cover
his
fathers
nakednesse
,
though
unnaturall
Cham
discover
it
.
Charity
would
cover
a
multitude
of
offences
,
Prov.
10.
4.
But
wanting
both
,
they
are
rightly
ranked
with
theeves
and
adulterers
,
vers.
18.
4
A
false
accuser
is
a
most
irreligious
person
:
and
commonly
such
are
the
greatest
enemies
to
true
religion
:
Observe
,
and
you
shall
finde
them
either
Atheists
,
or
Papists
,
or
Libertines
,
or
worldlings
,
given
over
to
some
foule
sinne
or
other
.
For
,
according
to
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaketh
.
If
the
heart
swell
with
malice
,
envie
,
and
bitternesse
,
how
can
the
mouth
but
run
over
with
cursed
speaking
?
A
bitter
fountaine
can
send
no
sweet
water
.
The
shop
is
supplied
with
such
wares
as
are
in
the
storehouse
.
Besides
,
true
religion
which
purifieth
the
heart
,
would
order
the
tongue
,
I
am
.
1.
26.
If
any
seeme
to
be
religious
and
ordereth
not
his
tongue
,
that
mans
religion
is
in
vaine
.
5
Consider
the
fearefull
evils
awayting
this
sin
so
contrary
to
God
:
First
,
It
casts
a
man
out
of
the
sanctuary
of
God
(
Psal.
15.
3.
)
unlesse
the
Church
of
God
could
consist
of
a
generation
of
devills
:
but
it
is
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
the
communion
of
Saints
.
2
It
casts
him
into
the
judgement
of
God
,
and
damnation
of
hell
;
for
God
hath
appointed
a
day
to
give
judgement
of
all
cruell
speakings
,
which
wicked
sinners
have
spoken
against
him
,
Iude
15.
Then
shall
their
measure
be
filled
to
the
brim
:
they
shall
have
accusation
enough
.
God
doth
even
here
admonish
of
that
day
,
and
sit
in
judgement
on
some
,
even
in
this
life
:
What
got
Haman
by
false
accusation
,
but
hanging
on
his
owne
gallowes
?
What
got
Ahab
and
Iezabel
by
false
accusing
Naboth
,
but
a
possession
of
wrath
?
In
the
place
where
dogs
licked
the
blood
of
Naboth
,
must
they
licke
Ahabs
:
and
Iezabel
was
eaten
with
dogs
in
the
valley
of
Jezreel
,
1
King
.
22.
A
dart
shot
against
a
wall
,
or
an
arrow
shot
upward
,
rebound
,
and
fall
upon
the
shooter
.
Daniels
accusers
were
devoured
by
the
Lions
to
whom
Daniel
was
cast
What
got
Amaziah
by
accusing
Amos
?
chap.
7.
17.
Thy
wife
shal
be
an
whore
&c.
Let
men
take
heed
of
touching
Prophets
,
and
slaundering
godly
Ministers
.
Eusebius
in
his
Church-history
III
Now
wee
come
to
the
meanes
by
which
godly
men
may
fence
and
arme
themselves
against
this
keene
weapon
of
false
accusation
.
1
Accuse
and
judge
thy selfe
daily
,
yea
night
and
day
before
God
.
Thou
preventest
the
accuser
by
accusing
thy selfe
.
1
Cor.
11.
13.
If
we
would
judge
our selves
,
we
should
not
be
judged
.
Be
carefull
above
all
to
stop
the
mouth
of
three
accusers
.
First
,
make
sure
that
God
accuse
thee
not
:
Let
nothing
stand
betweene
him
and
thee
,
whereof
thou
hast
not
already
judged
and
accused
thy selfe
.
Hereunto
beleeve
in
Jesus
Christ
:
against
all
false
accusation
get
Christ
to
justifie
thee
:
be
once
in
Christ
,
and
he
shall
answer
all
crimination
:
and
if
he
iustifie
,
who
shall
condemne
?
Rom.
8.
33.
Secondly
,
see
the
word
of
God
accuse
thee
not
:
stop
Moses
his
mouth
,
Ioh.
5.
45.
There
is
one
that
accuseth
you
,
even
Moses
:
not
his
person
,
but
his
doctrine
.
Hereunto
repent
of
thy
sinne
,
confesse
and
forsake
it
,
that
is
the
way
to
mercy
.
Evangelicall
obedience
stops
Moses
mouth
.
Thirdly
,
avoyd
and
stop
the
accusation
of
thine
owne
conscience
,
that
thou
mayest
have
a
witnesse
within
thee
:
First
,
of
thy
sound
peace
and
reconciliation
with
God
.
Secondly
,
sense
of
grace
and
sanctification
.
Thirdly
,
carefulnesse
in
Gods
service
.
Fourthly
,
innocency
and
uprightnesse
in
the
most
sincere
endeavour
of
heart
and
life
.
2
Walke
circumspectly
,
avoyding
occasions
and
appearances
of
evill
.
False
accusers
can
make
of
gnats
in
good
men
,
elephants
,
and
of
mole-hils
mountaines
as
big
as
the
globe
of
the
earth
.
If
thou
esteeme
any
error
small
,
or
sinne
little
,
so
will
not
they
.
Oh
that
all
Christians
would
or
did
so
walke
,
as
that
all
accusations
might
proove
shadowes
and
pretenses
!
Oh
that
all
the
keene
weapons
of
wicked
men
were
thus
blunted
with
innocency
,
and
that
all
prooved
but
the
doing
of
their
dutie
.
3
Let
the
righteous
smite
thee
:
for
this
may
keep
thee
out
of
wicked
hands
.
Take
counsell
,
endure
rebukes
from
the
godly
,
heare
with
willingness
loving
admonition
.
For
else
it
is
just
the
wicked
fall
upon
thee
.
Some
have
beene
publickely
instructed
by
the
word
,
and
privately
perswaded
by
godly
friends
,
to
avoyd
occasions
of
scandall
,
to
avoyd
the
company
of
loose
and
riotous
persons
,
and
to
watch
narrowly
over
themselves
for
their
professions
sake
:
but
they
,
unconscionably
rejecting
the
counsell
of
Gods
word
and
servants
,
and
rather
quarrelling
with
the
counsellers
then
following
the
counsell
,
have
beene
given
up
to
themselves
,
and
led
away
till
they
have
become
a
by-word
to
all
the
prophane
in
the
country
;
who
flout
and
triumph
over
them
and
their
profession
,
as
if
the
Philistims
had
got
in
another
Sampson
.
Had
it
not
beene
better
,
to
have
borne
the
wounds
of
friends
,
then
these
gashes
of
the
enemies
?
4
Defend
and
plead
Gods
cause
against
false
accusation
,
and
he
will
plead
thine
.
When
truth
is
gainsaid
,
or
his
name
or
servants
evill
spoken
of
,
if
wee
would
bestirre
our selves
for
him
,
he
also
would
be
ready
to
defend
our
names
and
innocency
.
A
wretched
Councel
it
is
,
in
which
al
crie
,
crucifie
Christ
,
and
not
a
man
to
speake
a
word
for
him
.
Many
such
wicked
Councels
there
are
,
in
which
bold
and
impudent
accusers
do
stand
against
God
,
and
his
worship
,
and
servants
,
and
throw
downe
and
tread
on
not
only
the
innocency
of
good
men
,
but
the
worship
and
service
of
God
,
and
not
a
man
to
speake
a
word
for
God
or
good
men
,
or
causes
:
But
never
was
there
such
a
councell
set
against
God
,
but
God
set
against
them
,
and
brought
that
dishonour
on
themselves
,
which
they
sustered
to
be
cast
upon
him
&
his
name
.
Wee
need
not
go
far
for
examples
.
5
Do
to
anothers
name
as
thou
wouldest
have
thine
done
by
.
He
shall
dwell
in
heaven
,
who
neither
6
Another
meanes
is
,
resolution
never
to
depart
from
thine
uprightnesse
,
but
to
keepe
thine
innocency
(
as
Iob
)
though
with
infamy
and
false
accusation
.
Job
.
27.
2
Cor.
6.
So
did
Ioseph
.
So
the
Apostles
resolved
to
passe
on
their
way
by
honour
and
dishonour
,
through
evill
report
and
good
report
.
Never
leave
off
to
doe
good
,
nor
give
over
any
dutie
,
to
avoid
false
accusation
.
Hazzard
rather
thy
name
and
credit
,
then
thy
faith
and
piety
.
7
Another
is
,
appellation
:
so
walke
ever
before
God
,
as
thou
mayest
appeale
from
all
unjust
accusation
and
sentences
,
to
his
most
just
&
righteous
sentence
;
that
thou
mayst
boldly
expect
and
call
for
both
his
testimony
and
assistance
&
clearing
.
For
the
first
,
David
appeales
to
the
Lord
,
Lord
thou
knowest
whither
I
have
done
this
,
thou
knowest
they
lay
to
my
charge
things
that
I
know
not
.
Iohn
Husse
appealed
to
Jesus
Christ
,
from
the
wicked
sentence
of
the
Councell
of
Constance
;
Iobs
witnesse
was
in
heaven
.
For
the
other
,
is
that
in
Psal.
119.
123.
Answer
for
thy
servant
in
that
which
is
good
,
and
let
not
the
proud
oppresse
me
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
Lord
I
am
slaundered
where
I
am
not
,
where
I
cannot
answer
for
my selfe
,
do
thou
answer
for
me
;
besides
,
I
crave
only
thy
protection
in
an
honest
and
good
cause
;
thou
that
art
goodnesse
it selfe
,
maintaine
it
,
and
me
in
it
.
And
for
clearing
thine
innocency
,
wayte
,
God
will
one
day
discover
it
.
Consider
the
story
,
how
God
cleared
Athanasius
from
the
villanous
accusations
of
the
Arrians
.
First
,
they
suborned
a
lewd
woman
to
exclayme
upon
him
in
open
assembly
,
that
he
would
have
ravished
her
,
the
night
before
,
against
her
will
.
Which
slaunder
he
shifted
off
by
sending
Timotheus
,
Presbiter
Euseb.
lib.
10.
c.
17.
of
Alexandria
,
in
his
roome
;
who
asked
her
before
the
synod
,
whether
she
would
sweare
that
he
had
ravished
her
:
shee
answered
,
she
would
sweare
and
vow
he
did
it
,
thinking
he
had
beene
Athanasius
whom
she
never
saw
.
So
the
Councell
,
perceiving
the
matter
,
quitted
his
innocency
.
Secondly
,
they
accused
him
to
have
slaine
one
Arsenius
,
whom
themselves
kept
secret
,
and
that
he
carried
one
of
his
hands
about
him
,
by
which
hee
wrought
miracles
and
enchantments
.
But
Arsenius
,
touched
by
God
,
stole
away
from
them
,
and
came
to
Athanasius
,
who
brought
him
before
the
Judges
with
both
hands
,
and
confounded
his
accusers
.
8
The
last
meanes
is
apologie
and
necessarie
defence
of
our
words
and
facts
against
false
accusers
:
which
Christ
used
alwaies
for
himselfe
and
his
disciples
.
And
as
necessarie
it
is
for
his
Ministers
and
Members
.
For
,
First
,
we
may
not
lose
our
innocency
,
if
by
good
meanes
we
may
maintaine
it
.
Secondly
,
we
may
and
must
cut
off
the
vizards
of
envious
obtrectors
and
slaunderers
,
if
not
for
our
persons
yet
for
the
truth
.
Thirdly
,
impudent
accusers
abuse
the
patience
and
modesty
of
good
men
,
and
by
their
silence
make
themselves
more
audacious
to
slaunder
.
Fourthly
,
a
good
man
may
be
as
bold
in
defence
of
innocency
and
goodnesse
,
as
they
are
impudent
in
disgracing
them
.
Samuel
did
not
boast
or
preach
himselfe
,
when
,
rejected
by
the
people
,
he
asked
,
Whose
Oxe
or
Asse
have
I
taken
?
Our
Saviour
Christ
many
times
askes
,
Which
of
you
can
accuse
me
of
sinne
?
If
Papists
or
Atheists
make
it
the
discourses
of
their
table
,
and
sawce
of
their
meats
,
to
belye
and
slander
Preachers
of
the
Gospell
,
a
Preacher
may
,
as
I
doe
this
day
,
challenge
all
Papists
,
scoffers
,
enemies
of
the
truth
which
I
preach
,
&c.
if
the
Roman
law
were
in
force
,
which
Eusebius
and
Nicephorus
The
accuser
is
cast
downe
.
]
The
second
part
of
these
words
,
is
,
The
dejection
of
the
dragon
.
He
was
cast
downe
,
not
utterly
expulsed
or
destroyed
:
for
he
will
ever
stand
up
as
an
accuser
before
Quest.
Wherein
standeth
this
dejection
of
the
dragon
?
Answ.
In
two
things
.
1
In
regard
of
Gods
tribunall
he
is
foyled
,
because
Christ
is
risen
for
the
justification
of
Beleevers
,
and
is
ascended
into
heaven
to
cleare
all
accusations
,
and
now
reigneth
&
triumpheth
over
all
enemies
,
whom
he
hath
made
his
footstoole
.
2
In
regard
of
mans
tribunall
,
at
this
time
,
which
our
text
aymeth
at
,
the
heathenish
power
which
had
long
oppressed
the
Church
,
being
subdued
,
and
Christian
religion
stablished
by
Christian
Princes
;
those
horrible
accusations
,
by
which
the
poore
Christians
were
daily
brought
to
death
by
hundreds
and
thousands
,
were
stayed
,
and
in
great
part
cut
off
;
and
the
Christians
were
cleared
and
acquitted
from
those
hatefull
and
impudent
accusations
layd
against
them
:
And
now
the
innocency
both
of
their
persons
and
profession
appeareth
.
1
The
holinesse
,
innocency
,
peaceablenesse
,
and
godlinesse
of
their
persons
began
more
and
more
to
breake
out
▪
the
booke
of
their
Adversaries
false
suggestions
was
as
an
honourable
crowne
upon
their
heads
:
now
God
gives
them
favour
and
honour
in
the
sight
of
their
Adversaries
.
2
That
which
is
more
,
now
the
profession
and
religion
of
God
and
his
Sonne
Jesus
Christ
,
as
odious
as
it
was
formerly
made
by
hellish
blasphemies
,
begins
to
be
received
,
advanced
,
spred
abroad
,
and
lifteth
up
the
head
above
all
heathenish
and
idolatrous
religions
;
in
a
word
,
grace
and
glory
,
comes
unto
it
,
in
stead
of
former
infamous
imputations
cast
upon
it
.
This
is
the
casting
downe
of
the
Accuser
.
Note
hence
,
that
there
is
a
time
when
the
accusers
1
This
must
needs
be
in
respect
of
God
:
in
whom
if
we
consider
foure
things
,
wee
shall
see
it
cannot
First
,
his
knowledge
and
cleare
discerning
of
the
innocency
of
his
servants
.
Now
their
righteousnesse
and
innocency
is
denied
and
derided
,
enemies
would
bury
it
in
the
grave
of
everlasting
oblivion
,
and
take
deepe
counsells
to
roll
great
stones
of
infamy
and
reproach
upon
it
,
that
it
cannot
rise
in
the
after-ages
of
the
world
.
But
all
things
are
naked
to
him
,
with
whom
we
have
to
deale
:
who
preserves
the
bones
of
See
Luke
12.
2.
Secondly
,
his
justice
.
The
righteous
judge
of
all
the
world
cannot
alwayes
hold
his
peace
at
wrong
,
nor
alwaies
suffer
justice
to
be
turned
into
wormewood
,
nor
truth
to
be
alwayes
covered
with
sackecloth
and
ignominy
.
He
must
shew
himselfe
a
patron
of
truth
,
and
a
revenger
of
wrong
.
Be
it
farre
from
him
,
the
doing
of
this
thing
;
that
the
righteous
should
be
even
as
the
wicked
;
that
be
farre
from
him
;
shall
not
the
judge
of
all
the
world
doe
right
?
Gen.
18.
25.
Thirdly
,
his
promise
:
in
Psal.
37.
6.
Commit
thy
way
to
the
Lord
,
and
he
will
bring
forth
thy
righteousnesse
as
the
light
,
and
thy
judgment
as
at
noone-day
;
implying
,
that
righteousnesse
may
be
hid
with
darknesse
,
and
covered
with
the
blacke
night
of
impudent
slaunders
;
but
yet
after
darknesse
it
shall
see
light
;
the
longest
and
darkest
night
that
ever
was
,
saw
a
morning
,
and
the
sunne
rose
,
and
chased
away
darknesse
and
mists
,
and
revealed
all
that
was
hid
in
darknesse
:
And
so
God
promiseth
it
shall
be
to
all
his
disgraced
Saints
.
Doth
he
promise
,
and
doth
he
not
meane
to
performe
?
is
he
not
able
?
is
he
not
willing
to
accomplish
?
is
not
he
truth
?
are
not
his
promises
so
,
both
from
truth
,
and
for
truth
,
and
those
that
are
of
the
truth
?
Fourthly
,
his
affection
to
innocency
.
The
righteous
Lord
loveth
righteousnesse
.
What
a
man
loveth
he
will
maintaine
;
much
more
the
Lord
,
though
he
tarry
long
,
yet
at
last
will
step
forth
and
plead
for
truth
,
and
will
not
suffer
it
alwayes
to
bee
smothered
with
smoake
and
mists
of
lyes
and
falshood
.
2
It
shall
so
be
,
in
respect
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
whom
the
Saints
must
be
conformed
,
and
by
whom
they
are
First
,
as
the
Saints
are
conformed
to
Christ
in
his
crosse
,
so
in
his
crowne
;
as
in
his
combate
,
so
in
his
victory
.
And
therefore
as
the
Head
was
accused
,
accursed
,
crucified
,
buried
,
and
a
great
stone
rolled
upon
him
,
and
a
sure
watch
about
him
,
and
all
to
keepe
him
under
for
ever
,
but
yet
the
third
day
he
arose
gloriously
;
so
there
is
a
third
day
for
his
members
,
wherein
they
shall
rise
from
under
all
the
infamies
and
reproachfull
slaunders
of
evill
men
,
as
out
of
the
graves
.
For
if
the
Head
be
risen
,
so
are
the
members
.
Secondly
,
the
spouse
of
Christ
cannot
be
cast
into
such
a
deepe
,
but
he
whom
her
soule
loveth
,
hath
his
hand
under
her
head
,
Cant.
2.
6.
so
as
the
Lord
never
suffers
his
servants
to
be
so
farre
cast
downe
,
but
his
hand
under
them
at
length
shal
lift
up
their
heads
.
Let
what
floods
and
waves
of
reproches
and
persecutions
rise
against
them
,
they
cannot
sink
,
Christ
is
with
them
in
the
shippe
,
he
will
seasonably
rebuke
the
waves
,
still
the
windes
,
stay
the
blustring
stormes
,
cleare
the
heavens
,
and
make
a
calme
for
them
.
3.
So
it
shall
be
in
regard
of
the
godly
;
whose
graces
After
darknesse
(
saith
Iob
)
I
shall
see
light
.
And
suppose
the
Saints
walke
in
blacke
a
while
,
yea
,
all
the
while
they
are
here
below
,
yet
they
shall
walke
in
white
,
Rev.
3.
4.
when
their
mourning
garments
shall
bee
taken
from
them
,
and
they
clothed
with
whitenesse
of
holinesse
and
glory
.
4.
It
shall
so
bee
,
in
respect
of
the
wicked
accusers
,
who
must
not
alwayes
have
their
will
and
Object
.
But
wee
see
the
godly
haled
to
death
and
destruction
by
false
accusation
,
as
Naboth
,
as
Christ
himselfe
,
as
the
Christians
and
Martyrs
in
all
ages
,
executed
as
traitors
,
heretikes
,
and
wicked
men
.
Besides
,
how
goe
the
godly
hanging
down
their
heads
,
as
men
onely
despised
,
and
carying
the
scorne
of
the
times
,
as
men
onely
worthy
of
hatred
;
and
thus
they
goe
heavily
to
their
graves
,
and
their
innocency
is
buryed
with
them
.
Answ.
All
this
impeacheth
not
this
truth
;
For
,
First
,
this
promise
is
made
good
so
farre
as
the
Lord
seeth
good
for
his
servants
.
Secondly
,
often
in
this
life
the
innocency
of
those
who
die
as
guilty
,
is
restored
them
;
as
Naboth
,
whose
innocency
is
recorded
to
all
posterity
;
and
the
Martyrs
in
the
ten
persecutions
,
after-ages
honoured
their
memory
and
sufferings
,
though
they
dyed
as
the
greatest
malefactors
;
and
the
poore
Christians
in
Queene
Maries
dayes
,
who
were
cursed
to
hell
,
and
burned
in
the
flames
for
most
accursed
heretikes
and
traitors
,
God
stirred
up
Master
Fox
to
cleare
their
innocency
,
to
honour
their
memory
,
and
cause
all
ages
to
glorifie
GOD
in
their
grace
and
constancy
.
Thirdly
,
many
wrongs
must
bee
reserved
for
the
brightnesse
of
the
great
day
to
reveale
,
and
some
things
perhaps
never
come
to
light
in
this
world
;
but
then
the
Saints
committing
their
cause
and
names
in
well-doing
unto
the
Lord
,
hee
will
keepe
faithfully
that
which
they
commit
unto
him
;
and
for
his
owne
name
is
jealous
of
theirs
.
Fourthly
,
in
the
Courts
of
men
the
day
goeth
against
truth
and
innocency
,
so
high
as
from
which
in
earth
is
no
appeale
,
and
so
the
matter
must
rest
;
yet
there
is
a
day
,
and
an
high
Court
of
heaven
,
which
is
without
corruption
of
Judge
or
witnesse
;
this
shall
right
all
errours
of
inferiour
Courts
,
there
innocency
and
innocents
shall
stand
in
tryall
,
and
the
righteous
shall
there
shine
as
the
Sunne
in
the
firmament
,
Mat.
13.
43.
if
not
in
the
kingdome
of
the
world
,
in
the
Kingdome
of
the
Father
.
And
for
the
godly
,
whose
grace
and
innocency
appeareth
not
here
,
nor
themselves
in
this
strange
Countrey
are
knowne
what
they
are
,
When
Christ
who
is
our
life
shall
appeare
,
then
shall
wee
also
appeare
with
him
in
glory
:
and
if
Christ
be
contented
to
bee
obscured
here
,
so
may
we
also
.
This
doctrine
serves
to
terrifie
the
enemies
of
First
,
that
the
mouth
of
wickednesse
shall
bee
stopped
.
Secondly
,
that
truth
is
strongest
,
and
will
prevaile
,
though
they
may
outface
and
smother
it
for
a
while
.
Could
they
hinder
Christ
from
rising
?
can
they
hinder
the
day
from
dawning
,
or
the
Sunne
from
his
rising
,
or
course
?
no
more
can
they
bury
innocency
and
grace
so
low
,
but
it
will
rise
againe
.
Thirdly
,
they
must
bee
called
to
reckoning
for
all
wicked
speeches
,
and
false
accusations
of
the
Saints
;
when
they
would
esteeme
it
their
happinesse
to
lie
ever
in
the
darke
cave
of
their
rottennesse
,
but
they
must
be
fetcht
in
to
carry
the
shame
and
perpetuall
reproach
which
they
would
have
cast
upon
innocency
.
Againe
,
this
may
comfort
the
Saints
,
who
heare
3.
This
teacheth
us
a
rule
of
wisedome
,
to
judge
If
wee
suffer
with
him
,
wee
shall
also
raigne
with
him
.
4.
This
is
a
ground
of
patience
and
constancy
in
First
,
Gods
time
;
Ioseph
lay
in
irons
till
the
time
appointed
came
,
and
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
had
tryed
him
,
Psal
105.
18.
Secondly
,
Gods
meanes
.
Object
,
I
see
none
;
all
wayes
of
clearing
my selfe
are
shut
up
.
Ans.
Yet
God
hath
wayes
enough
.
1.
Angels
;
Mary
had
innocence
,
but
no
way
in
earth
to
discover
it
;
Ioseph
was
putting
her
away
,
but
the
Angell
from
heaven
acquites
her
.
God
watcheth
in
the
night
over
our
innocency
,
as
over
hers
.
2.
Good
men
hold
themselves
made
by
God
keepers
of
their
brothers
credit
:
Ionathan
will
speake
for
David
,
though
a
speare
bee
throwne
at
him
.
3.
Evill
men
themselves
:
Saul
shall
preach
Davids
innocency
;
and
Pilate
the
Judge
condemning
This
of
the
first
point
.
2.
In
that
the
Saints
here
praise
the
Lord
for
that
1.
As
God
doth
all
things
for
his
owne
glory
,
so
First
,
he
riseth
up
in
righteous
judgement
,
and
manifesteth
the
whitenesse
of
his
Throne
,
whiter
than
Salomons
,
which
was
of
white
Ivory
,
demonstrating
the
purity
of
the
Judge
and
judgement
;
and
here
advanceth
his
Throne
above
all
the
thrones
of
the
world
,
which
cannot
cleare
themselves
from
corruption
.
Secondly
,
he
advanceth
his
power
above
all
enemies
,
they
are
potent
to
suppresse
the
truth
,
but
he
is
omnipotent
to
support
it
.
Thirdly
,
hee
magnifieth
his
wisedome
in
preventing
all
the
cursed
policies
and
counsels
of
his
enemies
against
the
Saints
,
and
either
turneth
them
to
folly
,
or
bringeth
them
on
their
owne
heads
,
as
Achitophel
and
Haman
.
Fourthly
,
hee
expresseth
his
affection
to
his
people
;
in
turning
the
enemies
curse
into
a
blessing
,
as
in
the
instance
of
Balak
and
Balaam
,
Numb.
23.
11.
I
called
thee
to
curse
mine
enemies
,
and
loe
thou
hast
blessed
them
.
The
more
Pharaoh
oppressed
the
Israelites
,
the
more
they
increased
.
Now
as
the
Lord
putteth
forth
his
glory
,
so
hee
expecteth
that
his
people
should
declare
it
,
and
ascribe
the
same
unto
him
;
considering
,
that
if
they
honour
him
not
,
hee
loseth
all
his
honour
upon
earth
;
for
wicked
men
shut
their
eyes
against
it
:
and
further
,
how
well
it
pleaseth
him
,
when
the
Saints
goe
out
of
themselves
,
and
ascribe
al
their
safety
onely
to
his
mercy
,
disclaiming
their
owne
strength
,
merit
or
goodnesse
,
and
onely
glory
all
the
day
in
him
,
whom
they
acknowledge
the
Patron
and
defender
of
truth
and
innocency
.
2.
After
all
victories
the
Saints
used
to
praise
the
Lord
,
when
they
saw
him
rise
up
for
them
against
3.
When
the
Lord
heareth
our
prayers
,
he
is
greatly
to
be
praised
:
Psalm
.
28.
6.
Praised
bee
the
Lord
,
for
hee
hath
heard
the
voyce
of
my
prayer
.
And
how
can
a
godly
heart
,
who
hath
commended
his
cause
and
innocency
unto
Gods
clearing
,
and
findeth
that
the
Lord
,
who
seemed
to
have
beene
departed
,
and
not
to
respect
him
or
his
righteous
cause
,
is
now
returned
,
and
manifesteth
his
presence
in
stopping
and
restraining
the
fury
of
the
enemie
,
and
bringing
forth
into
light
the
innocency
of
his
servants
;
how
can
a
good
heart
now
but
returne
with
praises
to
God
,
who
hath
heard
all
his
prayers
,
and
brought
about
all
his
hearts
desire
?
4.
The
benefit
it selfe
,
to
have
slanders
and
evill
Therefore
let
us
not
deprive
him
of
his
praise
,
I
will
deliver
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
mee
.
And
it
is
the
end
of
all
Gods
intention
in
the
donation
of
mercy
,
and
ought
to
be
our
end
in
the
fruition
of
it
.
Againe
,
it
is
a
note
of
an
evill
man
to
be
more
ready
to
pray
for
supplies
in
his
straites
,
then
to
praise
God
for
supplies
in
his
liberty
and
inlargement
.
Finally
,
it
was
ever
the
constant
practice
of
the
Saints
,
Psal.
59.
16.
I
will
sing
of
thy
power
and
praise
,
for
thou
hast
beene
my
defence
,
&c.
Quest.
How
may
we
expresse
our
thankfulnesse
for
this
mercy
?
Ans.
1.
If
God
honour
or
preserve
our
names
,
wee
must
much
more
honour
and
uphold
his
;
referring
all
our
credit
and
reputation
to
maintaine
his
name
and
honour
;
contrary
to
those
,
who
know
not
how
to
wield
honour
and
greatnesse
,
but
in
swearing
,
cursing
,
gaming
,
and
the
like
.
2.
This
we
shall
doe
by
carefull
and
watchfull
upholding
the
holinesse
&
innocency
of
our
own
lives
.
For
the
end
of
our
redemption
from
our
enemies
is
,
to
serve
our
God
in
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
all
our
dayes
,
Luke
1.
15.
And
it
is
the
end
of
our
justification
,
both
before
GOD
and
man
,
that
wee
should
shine
out
in
holinesse
,
and
walke
beseeming
so
great
salvation
.
Verse
11.
But
they
overcame
him
by
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
,
and
by
the
word
of
their
Testimony
,
and
they
loved
not
their
lives
to
the
death
.
AFter
the
Church
in
this
triumphant
song
,
hath
sung
out
the
praises
of
God
,
the
giver
of
all
victory
,
in
the
former
verse
;
now
in
this
are
set
forth
the
due
praises
and
commendation
of
the
army
,
or
band
of
Michael
,
who
had
valiantly
stood
with
their
Generall
in
the
conquering
and
subduing
the
Dragon
.
In
the
words
are
two
things
:
First
,
a
report
of
the
victory
,
and
that
the
Saints
were
masters
of
the
field
,
But
they
overcame
him
.
Second
,
the
reasons
or
causes
of
this
victory
,
and
they
were
of
two
sorts
.
-
1.
The
meritorious
cause
and
principall
efficient
,
The
blood
of
the
Lambe
.
-
2.
The
instrumentall
causes
;
and
these
were
two
.
-
1.
The
word
of
their
Testimony
.
-
2.
Their
constancy
and
Martyrdome
,
They
loved
not
their
lives
to
the
death
.
In
the
report
of
the
victory
are
two
things
.
1.
Who
overcame
,
They.
2.
Whom
,
Him
.
They
,
that
is
the
Angels
of
Michael
,
vers.
9.
Him
,
that
is
the
dragon
and
his
army
,
who
being
all
one
in
will
,
in
worke
,
in
mischiefe
,
are
all
one
in
name
,
in
state
,
in
ruine
and
overthrow
.
Note
hence
,
that
not
only
Christ
himself
doth
overcome
the
dragon
,
but
all
Christians
also
;
even
all
the
Ye
have
overcome
the
wicked
one
:
1
Cor.
15.
57.
—
Who
hath
given
us
victory
;
namely
,
over
sinne
,
death
,
the
grave
,
and
whatsoever
would
separate
us
from
Christ
:
here
he
speaks
in
the
time
past
.
Rom.
8.
37.
Neverthelesse
wee
are
more
then
conquerours
:
here
hee
speakes
in
the
present
time
.
Quest.
How
doe
Christians
now
enjoy
victory
?
Ans.
1.
In
their
Head
all
Beleevers
have
now
overcome
the
devill
.
2.
In
beginnings
of
their
owne
victory
;
they
have
got
some
holds
and
advantages
.
3.
In
assured
hope
and
confidence
,
which
shall
not
leave
them
ashamed
:
So
as
every
Christian
may
say
as
Lucullus
,
who
having
in
the
beginning
of
the
fight
got
an
advantage
against
the
Armie
of
Methridates
,
cryed
,
Vicimus
,
that
is
,
we
are
as
sure
of
victory
as
if
wee
had
it
in
our
hands
:
so
may
wee
the
Lords
Captaines
,
cry
cheare
to
our
souldiers
,
We
have
overcome
in
our
Head
,
we
have
wonne
the
strongest
holds
,
we
have
an
hopefull
victory
in
our
hands
,
the
maine
battell
is
routed
and
discomfited
,
a
few
straglers
remaine
,
with
whom
we
shall
make
short
work
;
The
God
of
peace
shall
tread
Satan
under
our
feet
shortly
,
Rom.
16.
20.
Quest.
Why
must
Christians
overcome
?
was
it
not
enough
that
Michael
did
?
Ans.
No
,
every
Christian
must
overcome
the
dragons
,
as
well
as
Michael
?
1.
Because
of
his
straite
union
with
his
Head
:
every
member
is
advanced
in
the
head
;
if
the
head
bee
crowned
,
so
are
the
members
.
And
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
that
all
that
are
given
to
Christ
,
not
onely
behold
,
but
partake
of
his
glory
,
Iohn
17.
Some
Generals
are
so
ambitious
,
as
they
would
have
all
the
glory
of
victory
result
upon
themselves
;
but
this
Generall
will
have
the
meanest
souldier
to
share
in
the
honour
as
well
as
in
the
labour
.
2.
Christ
fought
not
his
owne
battels
with
the
dragon
,
1.
By
imputation
;
faith
which
makes
him
ours
,
makes
his
victory
ours
,
and
it
is
our
victory
,
by
which
wee
now
overcome
,
for
the
present
.
2.
By
inchoation
;
giving
us
power
,
and
making
us
Kings
and
Conquerours
,
Rev.
1.
5.
here
in
part
,
and
perfectly
hereafter
.
3.
By
mercifull
acceptation
;
For
though
we
be
so
farre
from
overcomming
in
our selves
,
as
that
wee
cannot
thinke
a
good
thought
,
and
of
his
owne
wee
must
give
him
,
yet
for
our
incouragement
he
is
pleased
to
call
his
own
workes
in
us
,
ours
,
as
in
the
Text
,
They
overcame
.
And
though
wee
doe
nothing
but
by
him
,
who
is
our
sufficiency
,
yet
his
grace
ascribeth
to
us
that
which
himselfe
effecteth
in
us
;
and
though
our
beginnings
be
weake
,
and
indeavours
poore
,
yet
hee
pleaseth
to
esteeme
his
servants
by
the
truth
of
grace
,
not
the
measure
.
Where
he
seeth
a
willing
3
Every
Christian
must
therefore
overcome
,
both
This
serves
to
discover
the
delusion
of
many
,
who
say
they
leane
upon
Christs
victory
for
salvation
,
but
2.
Here
is
comfort
for
godly
men
:
They
have
First
,
the
Beleever
is
upon
an
impregnable
rocke
in
the
sea
,
which
,
let
it
be
beaten
without
intermission
with
billowes
and
waves
tossed
by
the
windes
against
it
,
yet
it
abides
unmoveable
.
Secondly
,
hee
stands
not
single
in
the
combate
,
but
incorporate
into
Christ
;
if
the
enemies
can
seize
againe
to
conquer
Christ
,
then
may
they
him
.
Thirdly
,
hee
is
sure
of
victory
,
and
therefore
may
come
with
courage
,
and
stand
with
confidence
;
as
Gideon
with
his
three
hundred
stood
it
out
against
the
mighty
host
of
Midian
,
because
he
was
assured
of
victory
.
Fourthly
,
hee
hath
victory
in
great
part
already
,
over
all
enemies
:
Sinne
stickes
to
him
,
but
raignes
not
;
sinne
is
in
him
,
not
hee
in
sinne
:
Death
is
busie
,
but
hath
lost
his
sting
:
The
Law
accuseth
,
but
in
our
surety
is
performed
;
the
debt
payed
,
the
bill
cancelled
,
and
one
debt
is
not
to
bee
payed
twice
.
Hell
is
shut
,
and
now
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Jesus
Christ
,
the
devill
and
his
instruments
are
chained
Lyons
.
Fiftly
,
no
combination
of
enemies
can
support
them
;
though
hand
joyne
in
hand
they
cannot
escape
Sinne
is
chained
to
punishment
in
all
:
The
same
sin
deserves
ruine
in
all
:
Gods
justice
is
impartiall
:
And
the
same
destruction
belongs
to
the
devill
and
wicked
men
,
seeing
they
all
make
but
one
dragon
,
who
is
here
overcome
.
They
overcame
by
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
.
]
Here
is
the
principall
and
meritorious
cause
of
this
victory
:
Where
three
things
must
be
opened
.
-
1.
Who
is
this
Lambe
.
-
2.
What
is
meant
by
his
blood
.
-
3.
How
the
Saints
overcome
by
this
blood
.
I.
This
Lambe
is
Michael
,
called
a
Lambe
,
especially
for
two
reasons
.
1.
Because
hee
was
resembled
by
the
Lambe
sacrificed
in
the
Law
.
Object
Other
beasts
were
sacrificed
,
and
were
types
of
Christ
,
as
the
Bullocke
,
Goate
,
Ramme
,
and
the
like
;
but
he
is
not
so
called
.
Ans.
True
,
because
those
were
not
in
continuall
sacrifice
as
these
,
neither
did
so
ordinarily
represent
him
as
these
:
for
these
were
offered
,
&
held
Christs
sacrifice
before
their
eyes
:
1.
Annually
,
as
in
the
Passeover
.
2.
Monthly
,
as
in
the
Calends
of
every
month
were
seven
Lambes
offered
,
Numb
28.
11.
3.
Weekly
,
for
every
Sabbath
they
must
offer
two
,
Verse
9.
4.
Daily
,
the
juge
sacrificium
,
or
continuall
sacrifice
,
which
let
the
fire
never
goe
out
,
was
of
two
Lambes
every
day
,
Verse
13.
2.
Christ
is
called
a
Lambe
,
because
hee
did
resemble
those
Lambes
in
qualities
,
especially
two
.
First
,
innocency
and
harmlesnesse
,
hee
was
the
innocent
Lambe
of
God
,
without
spot
,
no
guile
was
found
in
his
mouth
.
Secondly
,
obedience
and
meeknesse
,
he
was
obedient
to
the
death
,
and
as
a
Lambe
dumbe
before
the
shearer
,
so
opened
he
not
his
mouth
,
Esa.
53.
7.
This
comforteth
us
in
beholding
this
Lambe
,
our
sacrifice
;
who
was
,
1.
The
Lambe
of
God
,
that
is
,
set
a
part
by
God
,
not
by
men
,
as
the
other
Lambes
in
the
old
Testament
were
.
2.
A
Lambe
from
God
,
not
rising
from
the
earth
as
they
,
but
descending
from
God
,
and
comming
from
the
bosome
of
his
Father
.
3.
A
Lambe
that
was
God
;
for
,
God
shed
his
blood
,
Act.
20.
and
therfore
the
dignity
of
the
person
of
this
Lambe
,
giving
worth
and
sufficiency
to
his
sacrifice
,
it
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
;
with
difference
from
those
in
the
Law
.
1.
It
really
tooke
away
sinne
;
other
Lambes
did
did
but
shadow
and
represent
it
.
2.
The
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
;
other
Lambes
expiated
sinne
but
in
one
nation
,
but
this
is
of
validity
to
redeeme
the
whole
Church
in
all
nations
.
3.
It
tooke
them
away
perfectly
by
one
oncemade
oblation
,
and
needed
not
repetition
yearely
,
monthly
,
weekly
,
and
daily
,
as
theirs
did
.
Againe
,
this
teacheth
us
to
imitate
this
Lambe
,
especially
in
these
two
gracious
qualities
.
1.
Of
holinesse
,
purity
,
innocency
of
life
and
conversation
;
that
wee
may
bee
,
as
much
as
is
possible
,
blamelesse
and
without
spot
in
the
midst
of
a
froward
generation
:
He
was
fairer
then
the
sonnes
of
men
,
all
faire
,
and
no
spot
was
in
him
,
neither
in
nature
nor
practice
.
We
cannot
be
so
,
but
yet
we
must
part
with
our
spots
,
and
come
so
neare
as
mortality
will
suffer
us
.
2.
Of
obedience
;
both
Active
,
he
was
willing
and
free
in
all
his
obedience
,
it
was
his
meate
and
drinke
to
doe
his
Fathers
will
,
and
to
fulfil
all
righteousnesse
;
so
wee
must
aime
at
perfection
,
set
all
the
Law
before
us
,
and
in
all
obedience
offer
free-will
offerings
.
And
Passive
,
meekly
,
contentedly
,
and
patiently
induring
the
greatest
wrongs
and
evils
for
his
sake
,
as
hee
did
for
ours
.
II.
What
is
meant
by
this
blood
?
Ans.
The
whole
sacrifice
of
Christ
,
which
includeth
his
whole
obedience
,
especially
his
death
,
with
all
the
antecedents
and
consequents
;
his
whole
passion
,
visible
and
invisible
,
in
soule
and
body
;
none
was
in
vaine
;
for
this
is
an
ordinary
figurative
speech
in
Scripture
,
that
the
whole
obedience
of
Christ
is
ser
downe
by
a
part
;
no
part
of
which
may
bee
divulsed
or
rent
from
other
,
seeing
he
obeyed
in
suffering
,
and
suffered
in
obeying
.
III.
How
doe
the
Saints
overcome
by
his
blood
?
Answ.
It
seemes
to
bee
an
allusion
to
the
Israelites
,
who
being
sprinkled
with
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
,
escaped
the
revenging
Angell
,
as
also
the
revenging
Aegyptians
,
and
by
that
blood
(
a
type
of
this
)
overcame
them
all
;
even
so
this
blood
of
this
Lambe
is
the
victory
of
all
the
Israel
of
God
:
1.
In
regard
of
acquisition
and
merit
:
Christs
blood
is
the
Well-head
,
and
full
spring
of
all
benefits
to
the
Church
:
The
Fountaine
flowing
out
of
the
side
of
Christ
,
is
the
fountaine
of
all
favour
flowing
unto
us
,
and
consequently
of
our
victory
.
2.
In
regard
of
donation
;
in
that
it
actually
worketh
a
perfect
reconciliation
betweene
God
and
us
,
and
stoppeth
all
enemies
mouthes
that
were
open
against
us
;
in
which
sense
it
is
called
the
blood
of
attonement
.
3.
In
regard
of
obsignation
;
in
that
it
sealeth
all
the
Covenant
of
grace
;
called
therefore
the
blood
of
the
Covenant
;
because
it
ratifieth
unto
us
the
cancelling
of
that
hand-writing
of
the
old
Covenant
,
which
we
had
transgressed
,
and
wiping
off
all
old
scores
and
debts
,
it
confirmes
our
entrance
into
the
new
Covenant
of
grace
.
4.
In
regard
of
application
,
by
the
instrument
of
faith
,
which
is
our
victory
whereby
wee
overcome
the
world
,
and
our
shield
by
which
wee
vanquish
Satan
.
Quest.
How
can
faith
be
our
victory
?
Answ.
Not
for
the
worthinesse
of
it
(
which
is
at
best
weake
and
feeble
)
but
,
First
,
by
entring
us
into
the
Covenant
of
God
,
espousing
and
marrying
us
unto
Christ
:
for
faith
onely
maketh
Christ
ours
,
and
all
his
victory
.
Secondly
,
by
drawing
vertue
from
Christ
,
as
the
branch
suckes
from
the
root
:
for
wee
having
no
power
of
our
owne
,
faith
fetches
power
from
Christ
,
and
draweth
downe
strength
from
him
,
and
such
strength
as
the
gates
of
hell
cannot
prevaile
against
.
Thirdly
,
by
receiving
as
an
hand
,
all
from
God
and
Christ
,
especially
the
promise
of
the
Spirit
,
the
presence
of
the
Spirit
,
and
graces
of
the
Spirit
,
which
makes
the
Christian
invincible
.
For
greater
is
he
that
is
in
the
Beleever
,
then
the
spirit
that
is
in
the
World
.
Object
.
But
can
one
be
strong
and
victorious
by
anothers
strength
and
victory
?
Answ
,
No
,
but
faith
makes
Christ
a
mans
owne
,
and
Christ
and
the
Christian
are
no
more
twaine
,
but
one
flesh
.
Root
and
branches
make
but
one
tree
,
foundation
and
building
but
one
house
,
head
and
members
but
one
body
.
So
as
Christ
being
his
owne
,
his
strength
is
his
owne
strength
,
his
victory
his
owne
victory
.
The
Christian
then
,
on
whose
heart
this
blood
is
The
former
appeares
by
induction
of
eight
enemies
.
The
chiefe
is
the
devill
:
but
he
is
spoyled
by
this
blood
of
the
crosse
:
see
Col.
2.
15.
and
Heb.
2.
14.
The
next
is
sin
:
but
this
Lambe
of
God
hath
taken
away
the
sins
of
the
world
.
Ioh.
1.
29.
Thirdly
,
the
curse
of
the
law
followes
sinne
at
the
heeles
:
but
this
Lambe
,
shedding
his
blood
,
was
made
a
curse
for
us
,
to
redeeme
us
.
Gal.
3.
13.
Fourthly
,
death
seised
on
us
in
the
day
we
sinned
:
but
this
blood
of
the
Lambe
is
the
death
of
death
,
who
is
swallowed
into
victory
.
Hos.
13.
14.
Fiftly
,
the
wrath
of
God
pursueth
sinne
infinitely
:
but
here
is
a
propitiatory
,
sprinkled
with
blood
;
and
as
the
propitiatory
did
cover
the
Arke
,
in
which
the
law
was
layd
,
so
Christ
our
propitiatory
hides
the
law
from
the
eyes
of
Gods
justice
,
and
stilleth
the
accusing
clamour
of
it
against
us
,
freeing
us
both
from
the
rigor
,
and
malediction
of
it
.
The
sixt
enemie
is
sting
of
conscience
,
and
restlesnesse
:
but
this
blood
raseth
the
handwriting
there
also
,
both
pacifying
it
in
sealing
remission
of
sinnes
through
his
blood
.
Col.
1.
14.
as
also
purging
it
from
dead
workes
.
9.
14.
The
seventh
is
enmitie
of
the
creatures
,
which
all
take
their
Lords
part
against
us
:
but
this
blood
reconcileth
all
things
,
Col.
1.
20.
saveth
from
revenging
Angells
,
Heb.
11.
28.
changeth
Lions
into
Lambes
,
sealeth
the
covenant
,
not
onely
betweene
the
Creator
and
us
,
but
the
creature
also
.
The
last
enemie
is
hell
and
hellish
sorrowes
:
but
this
blood
hath
shut
hell
,
and
opened
heaven
.
Our
high
Priest
hath
carried
his
owne
blood
into
the
holy
place
,
and
there
pleadeth
for
us
better
things
then
the
blood
of
Abel
,
Heb.
12.
24.
It
hath
merited
,
and
now
prepareth
us
entrance
,
and
mansions
in
the
Holy
of
Holies
.
Next
,
this
blood
answers
all
objections
;
so
as
by
this
blood
the
members
must
overcome
all
enemies
,
as
the
head
did
,
1
The
world
gives
many
a
blow
and
thrust
against
godly
men
:
But
be
of
good
confort
,
this
Lambe
hath
overcome
the
world
.
2
In
sense
of
the
grievousnesse
of
sinne
:
this
blood
is
more
efficacious
then
the
blood
of
bulls
and
goats
,
to
pacifie
wrath
.
Heb.
9.
13.
3
Oh
but
my
heart
is
infinitely
hard
and
rebellious
.
Answ.
The
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
cleanseth
from
all
sinne
,
by
pardoning
and
purging
it
.
4
Oh
,
but
I
lie
open
to
the
adversarie
,
and
am
prone
to
sin
and
fall
away
.
Answ.
The
destroyer
had
no
power
over
those
houses
that
were
marked
with
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
:
and
this
blood
hath
more
safety
and
protection
.
5
But
my
owne
conscience
followeth
me
with
liue
and
cry
.
Answ.
This
blood
in
earth
cancelled
all
bonds
,
and
now
in
Heaven
speaketh
better
things
then
Abels
.
Secondly
,
the
Saints
overcome
,
but
in
overcomming
Who
is
he
that
overcometh
,
but
he
that
beleeveth
?
Thirdly
,
Christians
so
overcome
,
as
all
the
glory
The
smoake
of
their
torment
shall
ascend
continually
,
who
worship
the
beast
,
or
receive
his
marke
.
Fourthly
,
highly
value
this
blood
.
Nothing
in
the
world
can
conquer
the
least
enemie
,
or
sinne
,
but
this
Fiftly
,
did
our
Lord
by
resisting
unto
blood
for
us
obtaine
victory
?
we
must
also
get
victory
by
resisting
And
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
]
Now
we
come
to
the
secondarie
and
instrumentall
causes
of
the
victory
of
the
Saints
;
the
former
of
which
is
the
word
of
their
testimony
.
This
word
is
the
faith
and
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
concerning
salvation
by
Jesus
Christ
.
Where
are
two
questions
.
1
Why
is
it
called
the
word
of
their
testimony
,
seeing
it
is
called
the
word
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
vers.
17.
and
chap.
1.
2.
the
Testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Answ.
It
is
both
in
divers
respects
.
1
If
we
respect
the
author
,
it
is
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
whose
all
truth
is
:
or
if
we
respect
the
matter
,
or
subject
of
which
it
treats
,
Christ
is
the
matter
to
whom
all
the
Gospell
testifieth
.
But
2.
if
wee
respect
the
subject
in
which
,
it
is
also
the
testimony
of
the
Saints
:
not
because
it
is
the
word
of
man
,
but
because
it
is
witnessed
unto
by
men
:
for
God
doth
so
far
honour
his
Saints
,
as
to
admit
them
witnesses
to
his
truth
.
2
How
doe
the
Saints
testifie
to
the
Word
,
or
Gospell
?
Answ.
Foure
wayes
.
1
By
preaching
,
publishing
,
and
declaring
Christ
to
be
the
Messiah
and
Saviour
of
the
world
:
and
this
,
either
by
word
or
writing
.
For
the
former
:
the
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophesie
,
or
gift
of
teaching
:
so
preachers
are
called
witnesses
,
Act.
1.
8.
In
the
latter
sense
Iohn
calleth
himselfe
a
witnesse
,
testifying
these
things
,
because
he
was
the
pen-man
of
this
prophesie
concerning
Jesus
Christ
to
the
Churches
.
2
By
profession
and
confession
of
Christ
;
declaring
and
witnessing
with
the
mouth
,
what
he
beleeveth
in
his
heart
concerning
Christ
and
salvation
by
him
.
1
Tim.
6.
12.
and
hast
professed
a
good
profession
before
many
witnesses
.
3
By
holy
life
and
conversation
;
expressing
the
vertues
of
Christ
,
and
the
power
of
Christian
religion
:
this
is
an
actuall
witnesse
.
4
By
passion
and
suffering
Martyrdome
;
when
they
are
ready
to
give
testimony
to
the
truth
of
God
with
losse
of
their
lives
,
and
do
so
indeed
when
they
are
called
unto
it
.
Revel.
2.
13.
Antipas
my
faithfull
witnesse
was
slaine
.
The
point
is
this
:
The
Saints
overcome
all
hellish
Ye
are
strong
,
and
the
word
of
God
abideth
in
you
,
and
ye
have
overcome
the
wicked
.
1
As
Michael
overcame
,
so
must
his
army
.
But
he
overcame
by
the
word
,
Mat.
4.
in
all
the
temptations
,
2
The
promise
of
God
is
a
sure
confirmation
:
uphold
the
word
,
and
it
will
uphold
thee
:
exalt
wisdome
,
and
she
shall
exalt
thee
:
for
sake
her
not
and
she
shall
keepe
thee
.
3
The
word
is
of
the
nature
of
God
,
invincible
,
4
The
parts
of
the
word
have
their
speciall
First
,
the
Law
chaseth
us
to
Christ
who
is
our
strength
,
and
is
a
rule
of
life
,
and
an
hedge
to
bound
us
in
the
way
of
safetie
.
Secondly
,
the
Gospell
exhibiteth
Christ
a
glorious
conquerour
,
and
worketh
faith
in
us
,
which
is
our
victory
.
The
promises
make
us
more
then
conquerors
,
in
which
we
see
the
Lord
fighting
for
us
,
and
engaging
himselfe
to
us
for
victory
.
He
hath
bound
himselfe
not
to
fayle
us
,
nor
forsake
us
.
Thirdly
,
the
precepts
and
explications
of
both
furnish
us
with
truth
against
error
,
with
counsell
against
false
suggestions
,
with
sound
wisdome
and
direction
against
all
secret
stratagems
.
Psal.
119.
By
thy
word
I
became
wiser
then
the
counsellors
,
or
the
ancients
.
Fourthly
,
the
examples
store
us
with
experience
;
and
shews
us
where
,
and
how
and
why
such
and
such
were
foyled
,
how
they
rose
againe
,
&
how
they
held
their
advantages
,
and
atchieved
victory
.
They
shew
,
how
by
the
skill
&
use
of
the
word
they
have
wounded
their
enemies
,
and
fortified
themselves
.
5
By
induction
of
enemies
we
may
see
,
that
none
proceeding
out
of
the
mouth
of
Christ
,
Revel.
1.
16.
First
,
it
is
the
smooth
stone
that
prostrates
Goliah
,
the
wicked
one
:
1
Sam.
17.
the
Sonne
of
David
made
choise
of
no
other
weapon
against
the
Divell
.
Secondly
,
sinne
is
foyled
by
it
:
Psal.
119.
11.
I
have
hid
thy
word
in
my
heart
,
that
I
might
not
sinne
against
thee
.
Thirdly
,
wicked
men
are
slaine
by
it
,
Esa.
11.
4.
Fourthly
,
Antichrist
,
that
wicked
one
,
is
slain
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
.
2
Thes.
2.
8.
Fiftly
,
persecutions
and
afflictions
thrust
sore
at
us
:
but
the
word
upholds
us
,
Psal.
119.
Had
not
thy
word
beene
my
comfort
,
I
had
perished
in
my
trouble
.
And
for
inward
affliction
,
if
the
combate
be
with
God
himself
,
the
word
at
length
speakes
to
him
that
is
wearie
.
Now
if
the
Saints
overcome
by
the
word
,
then
see
2
Wee
see
hereby
,
that
the
onely
way
to
be
safe
,
is
,
to
get
the
word
close
nto
thee
,
nay
into
thee
.
It
is
David
,
Psal.
119.
11.
Thy
word
have
I
hid
in
my
heart
,
that
I
might
not
sin
against
thee
.
Prov.
2.
10.
11.
When
wisdome
entreth
into
thy
heart
,
and
knowledge
delighteth
thy
soule
,
then
shall
counsell
preserve
thee
,
and
understanding
shall
keepe
thee
,
and
deliver
thee
from
the
evill
way
.
3
Note
the
reason
why
Satan
prevailes
in
the
world
,
and
tramples
upon
wicked
men
,
drawing
Who
be
they
whom
Antichrist
prevailes
against
,
to
make
them
his
slaves
and
vassalls
,
to
receive
his
marke
in
their
hands
and
foreheads
to
destruction
,
but
such
as
hate
the
word
and
Scriptures
,
as
a
felon
doth
a
gibbet
?
and
such
as
are
ignorant
sotts
,
fit
for
their
knowledge
to
make
Jews
or
Turkes
aswell
as
Papists
.
The
Fawkner
knows
he
can
better
rule
his
hawk
on
Tassell
,
when
he
hath
hooded
him
,
so
doe
Papish
Fawkners
,
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
and
therefore
keepe
their
people
in
the
darke
.
Who
art
thou
,
now
converted
,
that
seest
not
how
while
thou
wast
in
thy
naturall
course
,
and
couldest
sweare
,
and
lye
,
and
game
,
and
scorne
,
and
do
whatsoever
was
nought
,
as
thy
company
was
,
that
then
thou
caredst
not
for
the
word
,
nor
the
Scriptures
and
counsells
of
God
?
A
Play
had
more
taste
then
a
good
Sermon
:
and
therefore
the
divell
carryed
all
,
and
ruled
thee
at
his
will
.
And
what
adoo
hadst
thou
before
thou
couldest
settle
thy selfe
to
the
constant
reading
and
hearing
of
the
word
?
from
which
could
Satan
with
all
his
power
and
policy
have
kept
thee
,
thou
hadst
never
medled
with
them
:
for
he
knowes
how
easily
a
Champion
trained
in
warres
may
overcome
and
binde
a
blinde
man
.
And
till
thou
medledst
with
them
,
thou
never
conqueredst
one
sinne
or
lust
,
much
lesse
the
body
of
them
.
4.
Note
the
reason
why
Satan
and
Antichrist
are
Marvell
not
that
our
Country-Papists
hate
to
death
sound
and
faithfull
Preachers
,
while
they
can
indure
wel
enough
frothy
and
loose
doctrine
;
they
have
reason
,
they
feele
these
by
the
sound
application
of
the
Word
shaking
their
tottering
kingdome
;
so
doe
not
the
other
:
Marvell
not
if
they
maligne
and
scorne
zealous
Professors
;
but
formall
Protestants
,
that
hover
as
meteors
in
their
religion
,
they
brooke
well
enough
;
for
those
hold
out
the
word
of
life
and
light
,
which
is
the
ensigne
of
victory
,
over
them
;
so
doe
not
the
other
.
5.
Seeing
the
Word
is
so
powerfull
a
meanes
of
our
Testimony
;
and
let
us
learne
to
give
testimony
to
it
.
First
,
in
word
and
profession
;
speake
boldly
for
the
truth
,
and
that
in
the
day
,
and
where
thou
maist
bee
heard
;
not
as
Nicodemus
,
in
the
night
.
Secondly
,
in
holy
life
and
conversation
;
see
it
bee
a
counterpaine
of
holy
doctrine
.
Thirdly
,
in
passion
and
suffering
for
it
whatsoever
awaites
so
holy
a
doctrine
.
Consider
hereunto
,
1.
Christ
himselfe
was
a
faithfull
witnesse
of
the
truth
;
shall
not
the
servant
stand
where
the
Lord
stands
?
2.
The
end
of
every
Christians
comming
into
the
world
must
bee
the
same
with
the
end
of
Christ
comming
into
it
;
but
that
was
to
beare
witnesse
unto
the
truth
,
Ioh.
18.
37.
3.
Consider
the
dignity
of
truth
,
it
is
Gods
own
;
therefore
the
Apostle
was
not
ashamed
of
it
.
And
the
truth
of
God
is
the
Pillar
and
stud
of
the
world
,
1
Tim.
3.
15.
Not
to
uphold
this
Pillar
,
is
to
let
the
world
fall
to
confusion
.
4.
The
impudency
of
men
against
the
truth
;
Esa.
3.
9.
they
are
not
ashamed
to
invent
and
abet
lies
,
and
open
injustice
against
the
Word
and
bringers
of
it
;
and
are
wee
ashamed
to
testifie
to
the
truth
?
5.
Christ
will
confesse
such
hereafter
,
as
confesse
him
here
,
Mat.
10.
32.
but
will
bee
ashamed
of
them
that
are
now
ashamed
of
him
;
when
the
unbeleevers
and
fearefull
shall
bee
cast
into
the
lake
,
Rev.
21.
8.
6.
It
is
the
honourable
office
of
the
Spirit
of
God
;
Iohn
15.
26.
He
shall
testifie
of
mee
,
and
yee
shall
witnesse
also
.
And
they
loved
not
their
lives
to
the
death
.
This
is
the
second
instrumentall
or
adjuvant
cause
of
the
conquest
of
the
Saints
,
namely
,
their
constancy
,
and
valorous
Martyrdome
:
Where
to
open
the
meaning
,
we
have
many
questions
to
resolve
.
Quest.
1.
Whether
may
not
a
Christian
lawfully
love
his
life
?
Answ.
The
love
of
a
mans
life
must
be
considered
,
-
1.
Simply
.
-
2.
Comparatively
.
In
the
former
respect
it
is
simply
lawfull
for
a
man
to
love
his
life
;
for
,
First
,
it
is
a
naturall
instinct
which
God
hath
put
in
all
creatures
for
their
own
preservation
;
and
it
is
an
unnaturall
sin
for
a
man
to
sinne
against
his
owne
life
.
Secondly
,
the
law
of
God
which
bindes
us
not
to
kill
our selves
or
others
,
bindes
us
also
to
preserve
our
lives
,
and
the
lives
of
others
:
And
the
same
law
that
bindes
us
to
preserve
the
life
of
our
enemies
beast
,
bindes
us
much
more
to
preserve
our
owne
lives
.
Thirdly
,
in
the
Gospell
the
Apostle
saith
,
No
man
ever
hated
his
owne
flesh
,
but
nourisheth
and
cherisheth
it
,
Eph.
5.
29.
and
even
the
body
is
a
member
of
Christ
,
and
a
temple
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
But
in
comparison
it
is
not
lawfull
,
as
,
to
love
a
mans
life
more
than
God
,
or
the
truth
of
God
,
or
above
Christ
,
and
the
faith
and
religion
of
Christ
,
to
love
the
naturall
life
and
meanes
of
it
above
the
spirituall
and
heavenly
;
this
is
sinfull
;
for
,
First
,
we
must
buy
the
truth
,
but
not
sell
it
at
any
rate
;
all
the
lives
of
men
and
Angels
are
not
to
bee
valued
with
God
and
his
truth
.
Secondly
,
the
wise
merchant
sels
all
for
the
Pearle
,
that
is
,
for
Christ
and
his
Gospell
,
and
goeth
away
rejoycing
.
Thirdly
,
in
this
comparison
,
not
to
hate
father
and
mother
,
and
wife
,
and
Children
,
yea
,
and
his
owne
life
,
is
,
to
renounce
Christ
,
Luke
14.
26.
but
this
hatred
is
not
single
,
but
comparative
and
respective
:
In
which
comparison
our
Saviour
saith
,
Hee
that
saveth
his
life
loseth
it
,
and
hee
that
loseth
it
saveth
it
;
as
he
that
spareth
his
seed
loseth
it
,
and
hee
that
soweth
it
saveth
it
:
And
thus
are
the
words
here
to
be
meant
;
that
the
Saints
preferred
the
faith
&
truth
of
Christ
before
their
owne
lives
,
and
loved
death
more
than
their
lives
,
when
by
it
they
could
more
glorifie
Christ
:
For
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
put
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
they
fleighted
,
contemned
,
yea
,
despised
their
lives
,
and
rather
exposed
them
to
hazzard
and
losse
,
then
to
bee
removed
from
their
holy
profession
.
Thus
are
they
said
not
to
love
their
lives
,
that
love
Christ
and
his
truth
more
.
Quest.
2.
Can
none
overcome
but
Martyrs
,
and
those
that
die
for
Christ
?
Ans.
Many
that
give
not
their
lives
for
Christ
,
overcome
and
conquer
;
for
God
calls
not
all
to
that
honour
and
service
of
Martyrdome
;
but
even
in
such
as
give
not
their
lives
to
the
death
for
Christ
,
must
be
three
things
.
First
,
preparation
and
disposition
;
they
must
bee
ready
to
give
their
lives
for
Christ
,
if
hee
please
to
call
them
to
it
;
as
those
that
prize
Christ
and
his
grace
above
their
lives
,
and
,
in
way
of
thanfulnesse
to
him
that
gave
his
life
for
them
,
do
sacrifice
theirs
to
him
.
Secondly
,
affection
;
of
which
our
Text
speakes
,
They
loved
not
their
lives
to
the
death
:
The
love
of
their
lives
must
bee
subordinate
under
Christ
.
This
will
follow
the
former
;
where
Christ
is
prized
,
hee
will
beeloved
;
and
victory
which
alwayes
implies
not
the
action
of
Martyrdome
,
implyeth
ever
the
affection
,
rather
to
die
than
deny
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Thirdly
,
expectation
;
to
bee
Martyrs
in
action
as
wel
as
in
affection
,
if
the
Lord
please
so
to
imploy
us
,
Rom.
8.
35.
All
day
long
are
wee
counted
as
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
.
Where
these
three
are
,
the
Lord
who
esteemes
of
men
not
by
events
,
but
affection
and
the
ready
minde
,
accounts
of
them
as
Martyrs
;
as
Aquila
and
Priscilla
are
said
to
lay
downe
their
neckes
for
Christ
,
Rom.
16.
4.
their
readinesse
is
reckoned
for
the
deed
.
Quest.
3
,
It
seemes
then
a
man
may
not
flye
in
persecution
:
May
he
?
Answ.
Yes
,
some
flight
in
persecution
is
lawfull
,
For
:
First
,
Christ
himselfe
alloweth
his
Disciples
to
flee
,
Mat.
10.
23.
If
they
persecute
you
in
one
City
,
flee
into
another
.
Secondly
,
we
have
good
examples
;
of
Patriarkes
,
Iacob
fled
from
Esau
,
Moses
out
of
Egypt
,
Elias
from
Iezabel
,
David
from
Saul
:
of
Apostles
,
Paul
escaped
from
Damascus
,
being
let
downe
through
the
towne
wall
by
night
in
a
basket
,
Act.
9.
25.
Nay
our
Lord
himselfe
sundrie
times
withdrew
himself
,
and
escaped
out
of
his
enemies
hands
.
A
Lambe
naturally
flyes
the
fiercenesse
of
the
wolfe
:
and
the
lambes
of
Christ
may
flye
from
men
of
fierce
and
woolvish
disposition
.
But
the
cases
when
a
man
may
flye
,
are
worthy
the
consideration
,
As
first
,
if
authority
send
him
into
banishment
,
as
Iohn
into
Patmos
.
Secondly
,
if
the
persecution
be
present
,
not
feared
,
or
a
farre
off
,
and
personall
,
against
that
speciall
person
;
that
person
may
for
the
heat
of
persecution
depart
for
a
time
,
with
purpose
to
returne
to
his
office
againe
,
when
the
fire
is
quenched
,
Thirdly
,
when
hope
is
cut
off
,
it
is
apparant
,
that
our
presence
can
do
no
great
good
or
service
there
where
the
persecution
is
raised
;
a
man
may
reserve
himselfe
somewhere
else
,
for
the
presentand
after
use
of
the
Church
.
Fourthly
,
if
upon
examination
a
man
finde
himselfe
not
sufficiently
armed
against
the
temptation
,
and
that
he
wants
gifts
,
strength
,
&
courage
for
such
a
trial
,
he
may
step
aside
,
till
he
can
gaine
them
of
God
:
for
as
the
Lord
layeth
nothing
upon
his
servants
above
their
strength
,
so
they
must
not
undertake
any
thing
above
their
power
,
if
they
will
not
tempt
God
,
Fiftly
,
if
God
open
a
dore
,
and
make
way
for
our
safety
,
that
without
scandall
,
or
violence
,
or
publique
wrong
we
may
avoyd
:
when
we
see
lawfull
meanes
offered
to
helpe
our selves
;
then
not
to
flye
may
be
a
tempting
of
God
.
Now
the
cases
which
make
it
unlawfull
to
fly
in
persecution
:
are
,
1
When
a
man
is
so
bound
by
his
calling
,
as
he
cannot
step
aside
without
the
hazard
of
Gods
glory
,
and
detriment
of
the
Church
.
And
therefore
Magistrates
&
Ministers
must
see
they
have
a
speciall
loose
from
their
callings
,
ere
they
flye
:
all
the
Saints
must
seek
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
before
all
things
:
if
it
make
to
that
,
to
fly
,
a
man
may
fly
:
if
that
may
be
a
greater
ga●er
,
to
abide
by
it
,
then
he
must
stay
.
2
If
a
man
fly
with
intent
to
avoyd
his
calling
,
generall
or
speciall
.
Christ
would
allow
his
disciples
to
fly
from
wolues
&
danger
,
but
not
from
office
:
Mat.
10.
24.
they
may
fly
,
but
so
as
they
must
disperse
the
Gospell
to
other
Cities
.
The
flight
of
the
faithfull
,
is
the
seminary
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
:
not
to
make
the
truth
a
loser
,
but
a
gainer
.
3
When
a
man
aymes
principally
at
sauing
himselfe
;
as
when
Gods
glory
,
the
good
of
the
Church
,
and
the
victory
of
the
truth
are
small
things
to
him
in
respect
of
his
owne
safety
:
whereas
no
man
must
fly
,
but
with
resolution
rather
to
suffer
then
deny
God
,
if
the
time
be
come
.
4
When
a
man
is
in
hands
,
and
God
hath
shut
all
doors
of
escape
:
now
the
time
is
come
,
he
is
called
to
suffer
:
the
Apostles
being
in
prison
would
not
breake
prison
by
force
,
which
is
to
resist
Magistracy
;
but
when
the
Ange'l
opened
the
doores
and
made
them
way
,
they
thankfully
accepted
the
providence
of
God
for
their
safety
.
Our
Lord
Jesus
,
who
often
fled
because
his
houre
was
not
come
,
when
his
houre
was
come
,
fled
not
,
5
When
a
man
hath
received
the
Spirit
of
strength
and
fortitude
,
he
may
not
fly
to
avoid
the
triall
:
Act
20.
22.
I
goe
bound
in
the
Spirit
to
Ierusalem
,
knowing
that
nothing
but
bands
abide
me
every
where
.
Object
.
But
to
flye
out
of
flesh
and
feare
is
forbidden
in
1
Pet.
3.
14.
Answ.
1
Some
flight
may
proceed
from
other
warrantable
causes
,
as
namely
to
fly
idolatry
,
to
goe
where
meanes
of
religion
and
the
pure
worship
of
God
is
,
to
enjoy
meanes
of
salvation
,
and
glorifie
God
elsewhere
.
Therefore
all
is
not
caused
of
feare
.
2
All
feare
is
not
unlawfull
,
but
onely
inordinate
feare
:
no
more
is
al
flying
,
but
inordinate
.
The
sin
then
is
not
in
the
flying
it selfe
,
but
in
the
inordinate
and
distrustfull
manner
.
Object
.
To
flye
is
to
deny
Christ
.
Answ.
No
:
but
to
fly
in
the
right
conditions
,
is
,
1
A
secret
profession
of
Christ
,
a
denyall
of
a
mans
selfe
,
a
leaving
of
wife
,
children
,
goods
,
country
,
and
deare
things
for
Christ
,
and
an
undergoing
a
great
deale
of
trouble
for
him
.
2
As
confession
is
open
or
secret
,
so
Martyrdome
is
bloody
or
unbloody
;
this
confession
is
an
unbloody
martyrdome
,
and
no
true
Martyr
is
a
denyer
of
Christ
.
Quest
,
4.
But
how
can
the
Saints
overcome
by
Martyrdome
and
passion
,
which
apparantly
overcomes
and
destroyes
them
.
Answ.
This
is
strange
,
&
in
bodily
battells
unconceivable
:
but
in
this
spirituall
warre
and
fight
it
cannot
be
but
that
they
most
overcome
when
they
are
most
overcome
.
When
did
Christ
most
overcome
,
but
when
he
was
most
overcome
,
and
where
made
he
his
greatest
conquest
,
but
on
the
crosse
?
The
reasons
are
:
1
The
nature
of
the
Christian
war
is
divers
from
other
warre
.
In
other
fields
the
enemie
is
without
,
here
the
strongest
enemie
is
within
:
there
the
enemie
is
another
person
from
the
souldier
,
here
the
enemie
is
the
same
person
with
the
Christian
souldier
:
and
therefore
then
is
the
field
wonne
,
when
themselves
are
most
overcome
:
the
Christian
souldier
hath
more
adoo
to
conquer
himselfe
,
then
all
his
enemies
beside
,
and
is
then
the
greatest
conqueror
.
2
The
maine
battell
of
the
enemies
without
is
not
against
the
bodies
and
outward
estates
of
men
,
but
against
their
soules
and
their
eternall
state
of
happinesse
.
And
in
this
they
never
conquer
so
apparantly
,
as
when
their
bodies
are
most
conquered
.
Rom
8.
36.
Wee
are
all
day
as
sheepe
for
the
slaughter
but
yet
more
then
conquerors
.
Then
persecutors
hasten
the
Saints
to
happinesse
,
when
they
most
conquer
their
bodies
.
3
The
persecutors
quarrell
is
not
so
much
against
their
persons
,
as
against
their
cause
,
even
the
truth
it selfe
,
where
in
they
are
sure
to
carrie
victory
whatsoever
become
of
their
persons
:
for
they
are
well
appointed
to
answer
all
arguments
:
which
are
of
two
sorts
.
First
,
such
as
are
drawne
from
reason
,
reading
,
learning
,
or
the
like
.
All
these
arguments
of
humane
perswasions
,
and
forces
out
of
subtilty
and
wit
,
they
overthrow
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
;
the
sword
,
by
which
the
two
witnesses
conquer
.
Another
sort
of
arguments
is
drawne
from
the
blocke
,
such
as
fire
,
sword
,
persecution
,
inquisition
,
interdiction
,
excommunication
,
abjuration
,
&c.
All
these
fierce
and
furious
arguments
they
overcome
with
teares
,
prayers
,
patience
and
Martyrdome
.
And
even
in
the
death
of
their
persons
are
most
glorious
conquerors
in
their
cause
:
in
their
deepest
sorrows
they
rejoyce
and
glorie
,
as
in
an
happie
triumph
,
clapping
their
hands
and
singing
Psalmes
in
the
Flames
,
yea
sometime
professing
the
fire
to
bee
as
a
bed
of
Downe
or
roses
:
so
as
they
are
conquerors
of
their
Adversaries
,
when
they
most
conquer
and
destroy
them
.
4
The
persecutors
lay
their
great
ordinance
and
battery
against
their
graces
rather
than
their
persons
:
which
are
so
far
from
being
overcome
by
externall
violence
,
that
when
their
persons
are
most
downe
,
their
graces
are
most
victorious
and
invincible
,
even
in
the
eyes
of
the
enemies
themselves
:
for
,
1
Can
they
seaver
them
from
the
truth
,
and
faith
of
the
Gospell
?
no
,
they
will
not
live
without
it
,
but
will
dye
that
it
may
live
:
they
will
water
the
furrows
of
it
with
their
dearest
blood
,
rather
then
it
should
not
grow
they
will
rake
it
out
of
the
fire
,
into
which
the
enemies
cast
it
.
2
Can
they
sunder
them
from
the
love
of
God
and
Christ
,
as
they
intend
by
torment
?
No
,
they
see
their
love
stronger
then
death
:
all
the
waters
in
the
sea
,
nor
all
their
seas
os
sorrows
and
deadly
torments
cannot
quench
it
.
3
Can
they
cast
them
out
of
the
favour
of
God
,
and
possession
of
happinesse
,
as
by
their
degradations
,
excommunications
,
anathemaes
,
and
great
curses
they
desire
?
No
,
but
the
Lord
is
apparantly
with
them
in
sixe
troubles
and
in
seaven
,
in
the
fire
and
in
the
water
,
and
never
leaves
them
till
they
be
with
him
in
his
immediate
presence-chamber
,
as
wheat
laid
up
for
ever
in
his
garner
.
4
Can
they
overcome
their
patience
,
fortitude
,
or
constancy
?
No
,
but
by
the
undaunted
resolution
of
the
Saints
in
their
torments
,
the
mindes
of
the
persecutors
themselves
seeme
rather
overcome
then
the
Martyrs
that
suffer
them
.
Even
Iulians
furie
was
conquered
by
the
patience
of
the
Martyrs
.
Roman
Tyrants
in
the
first
tenne
persecutions
were
even
tyred
with
the
stedfastnesse
of
the
Saints
in
suffering
.
Thus
are
they
in
their
weaknesse
most
strong
:
as
dying
,
but
behold
they
live
:
afflicted
on
every
side
,
but
not
overcome
This
is
the
priviledge
of
their
estate
,
of
their
cause
,
of
their
graces
,
that
they
are
never
lesse
overcome
,
then
when
they
seeme
most
overcome
:
and
as
the
text
saith
,
they
most
gloriously
overcome
when
they
love
not
their
lives
to
the
death
.
The
point
of
doctrine
from
these
words
thus
expounded
Godly
men
must
contemne
their
lives
,
and
not
love
them
to
the
death
,
in
respect
of
Christ
and
his
truth
.
Luke
14.
26.
He
that
hateth
not
his
owne
life
,
cannot
be
my
disciple
,
that
is
,
he
that
is
not
ready
to
bring
his
life
in
his
hand
,
and
offer
it
up
in
sacrifice
when
my
cause
and
the
Gospels
calleth
for
it
,
cannot
be
a
good
Christian.
Act.
20.
24.
Afflictions
and
bands
abide
me
every
where
;
but
I
passe
not
,
neither
is
my
life
deare
unto
me
,
so
that
I
may
finish
my
course
with
joy
.
Heb.
12.
4.
Ye
have
not
yet
resisted
unto
blood
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
Howsoever
ye
have
endured
a
great
fight
in
afflictions
,
while
ye
were
made
a
gazing-stocke
to
the
world
,
and
while
ye
were
companions
to
them
that
were
tossed
too
and
fro
,
Chap.
10.
32.
yet
yee
are
not
come
so
farre
as
you
must
make
account
of
in
the
profession
of
Christianity
;
because
yee
have
not
resisted
unto
blood
:
Revel.
2.
20.
Bee
thou
faith
full
unto
the
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
Crown
of
life
.
1
Because
of
Christs
merit
and
desert
;
hee
loved
I
have
a
baptisme
to
bee
baptized
with
,
and
how
am
I
grieved
till
it
be
ended
!
how
then
should
our
thankfulnesse
binde
us
to
give
up
if
wee
had
a
thousand
lives
for
him
?
shall
the
just
sufter
for
the
unjust
,
and
shall
not
the
unjust
hold
himselfe
bound
to
suffer
for
the
just
?
2
The
worth
of
truth
bindes
on
all
Christians
this
to
buy
the
not
to
sell
it
for
any
thing
in
the
world
.
3
Our
neare
relation
unto
Christ
bindes
us
not
to
1
Wee
are
his
redeemed
ones
;
wee
are
not
our
owne
,
but
bought
with
the
price
of
his
blood
,
1
Cor.
6.
20.
and
therefore
wee
must
glorifie
him
in
our
soules
and
bodies
,
whose
wee
are
.
2
Wee
are
his
souldiers
,
prest
under
his
colours
;
and
if
a
souldier
sell
his
life
every
day
for
a
base
pay
,
how
much
more
ought
the
Christian
souldier
in
a
farre
more
honourable
warre
,
esteeme
his
life
at
a
small
rate
,
in
the
cause
and
quarrell
of
his
Generall
?
and
if
a
souldier
must
stand
in
the
place
his
Generall
sets
him
in
,
and
must
not
remove
though
hee
dye
for
it
,
how
much
more
ought
wee
,
being
called
to
stand
fast
in
the
faith
of
the
Gospell
,
keepe
our
ground
,
unremoved
from
our
holy
profession
,
though
it
bee
by
the
losse
of
our
lives
.
Thus
then
must
a
Christian
souldier
animate
his
owne
resolution
;
Shall
any
fouldier
more
feare
or
more
love
his
Commander
,
than
I
my
Michael
,
my
Christ
?
shall
I
more
feare
a
Tyrant
threatning
death
and
torments
,
then
my
Lord
requiring
my
faithfulnesse
and
constancy
?
doth
a
man
of
valour
feare
the
dishonor
and
shame
of
a
cowardly
flight
above
torment
and
terrour
of
present
death
,
and
should
such
a
man
as
I
flie
,
who
preferre
in
true
judgement
an
honourable
and
happy
death
above
a
thousand
base
and
disgracefull
lives
?
3
Wee
are
not
onely
souldiers
,
but
houshold
servants
unto
Jesus
Christ
,
and
therefore
must
shew
all
good
faith
fulnesse
to
our
God
,
Tit.
2.
10.
And
herein
a
faithfull
servant
is
differenced
from
a
slothfull
,
a
sincere
Christian
from
an
hypocrite
:
the
hypocrite
may
bee
a
great
Professor
,
and
call
Christ
Lord
,
Lord
,
and
in
the
peace
of
the
Gospell
will
say
with
Peter
,
Master
,
I
will
dye
with
thee
before
I
will
deny
thee
;
but
if
Christ
be
in
hands
,
and
called
into
question
,
the
voyee
of
a
Maide
will
make
him
turne
his
copy
:
But
it
is
proper
to
the
Elect
to
stand
fast
,
and
to
hold
that
hee
hath
,
and
maintaine
against
all
challengers
to
the
death
,
the
profession
of
truth
committed
unto
his
trust
.
4.
We
are
yet
nearer
,
even
members
of
Christ
;
and
the
member
naturally
lifteth
up
it selfe
,
and
will
lose
it selfe
to
beare
off
a
blow
from
the
head
;
and
it
doth
but
the
duty
:
And
much
more
ought
it
to
bee
so
in
the
mystic
all
body
,
wherein
the
union
is
farre
more
straite
then
in
the
naturall
.
4
Our
service
to
our
fellow-members
putteth
us
in
minde
of
this
duty
,
which
we
owe
much
more
to
Irejoyce
in
my
afflictions
,
and
fulfill
the
sufferings
of
Christ
in
my
flesh
for
his
bodies
sake
.
The
Apostle
rejoyced
in
suffering
for
the
body
of
Christ
,
not
for
the
redemption
,
reconciliation
,
or
expiation
of
sinne
,
(
for
so
onely
Christ
the
Head
suffered
for
the
body
)
but
for
the
profit
and
edification
of
the
members
:
And
if
thus
the
Apostle
sustaine
all
things
for
the
Elect
,
that
they
may
obtaine
salvation
,
much
more
must
we
sustaine
all
things
for
the
glory
and
honour
of
our
Head
.
If
Priscilla
and
Aquila
shrunke
not
to
lay
downe
their
neckes
for
Paul
,
how
much
more
chearfully
must
every
private
Christian
for
Christ
?
Rom.
16.
4.
This
shewes
,
that
Christianity
is
no
soft
and
easie
2
This
teacheth
us
that
many
dainty
Professors
of
1
Such
as
value
their
reputation
above
Christ
and
his
profession
in
sincerity
:
To
come
to
Church
and
heare
,
and
receive
the
Sacrament
sometimes
,
and
make
a
formall
profession
,
none
will
blame
them
;
it
were
disgracefull
to
bee
Atheists
,
unprofitable
to
bee
Papists
,
or
Recusants
:
But
to
bee
a
forward
man
in
religion
,
or
noted
for
precisenesse
,
or
a
favorer
of
such
,
to
be
seene
or
heard
to
stand
for
Gods
glory
,
or
good
causes
and
men
,
with
zeale
and
courage
,
oh
beware
,
this
will
draw
on
reproach
and
scorne
of
men
,
oh
I
am
undone
if
ever
I
heare
that
voyce
but
from
a
Damsell
,
Thou
art
one
of
them
:
Now
is
thy
name
dearer
unto
thee
than
the
name
&
profession
of
Christ
:
Mayest
thounot
love
thy
life
in
this
comparison
with
Christ
,
and
doest
thou
preferre
a
little
blast
of
vaine
men
before
him
?
never
thinke
thou
canst
give
thy
life
to
death
for
Christ
;
thou
mayest
like
heaven
well
,
but
yet
lovest
earth
before
it
.
2
Such
as
will
bee
at
no
losse
nor
cost
for
Christ
and
his
Gospell
,
are
farre
from
soundnesse
:
A
base
sinne
of
base
minded
men
,
who
say
,
they
will
have
the
wealth
of
heaven
by
Christ
,
but
for
Christ
or
any
good
cause
of
Christ
,
for
the
upholding
of
his
Word
and
Gospell
,
will
not
diminish
a
graine
of
their
wealth
.
Be
there
not
many
in
this
place
that
will
cast
away
more
at
one
cast
at
Bowles
,
or
dice
,
than
they
will
part
with
to
the
servant
of
God
,
that
labours
with
them
in
word
and
doctrine
all
the
yeare
long
?
Bee
there
not
many
of
our
chiefe
men
,
and
most
able
,
that
doe
not
hold
Christ
in
this
exercise
worth
a
brasse
farthing
for
many
yeares
together
?
Assure
thy selfe
thou
wilt
never
part
with
thy
life
for
Christ
,
who
wilt
not
part
with
thy
penny
for
his
sake
and
profession
.
3
Such
as
will
not
part
with
any
sinne
for
Christ
,
nor
his
Word
,
but
against
the
voyce
of
Christ
retaine
envy
,
malice
,
injustice
,
Sabbath-breaking
,
deceit
in
trading
,
swearing
,
gaming
,
reviling
Gods
servants
;
nothing
is
reformed
by
the
Word
.
Wilt
thou
suffer
thy
body
to
be
slaine
for
Christ
,
when
thou
wilt
not
suffer
one
sinne
to
die
,
or
be
slaine
at
his
Word
,
and
for
his
glory
?
4
Those
that
will
not
indure
the
paines
of
godlinesse
,
the
tediousnesse
of
mortification
,
the
labour
of
love
,
the
diligence
required
in
Christian
duties
,
are
farre
from
this
practice
.
Canst
thou
endure
to
goe
to
prison
for
Christ
,
that
wilt
not
bee
at
paines
to
goe
to
Church
to
meet
him
?
Canst
thou
indure
the
paines
of
death
for
Christ
,
whose
sluggishnesse
denieth
the
paines
of
obedience
to
his
Commandements
?
Hee
that
will
not
disease
himselfe
in
active
obedience
,
will
much
lesse
in
passive
.
3
If
we
must
not
love
our
lives
to
death
for
Christ
,
then
we
must
change
the
corrupt
love
of
our selves
Quest.
How
may
I
know
that
I
have
sound
love
of
Christ
,
which
is
like
to
hold
out
to
the
death
?
Ans.
The
love
that
is
unquenchable
,
stronger
than
death
,
(
Cant.
8.
6.
)
may
bee
knowne
by
foure
excellent
properties
.
1.
It
casts
out
selfe-love
,
love
of
the
world
,
and
all
desirable
things
of
it
,
in
comparison
.
The
woman
at
the
Well
,
having
met
with
Christ
,
forgets
her
water-pot
:
Zacheus
his
love
will
expresse
it selfe
in
despising
and
thrusting
off
the
world
,
as
fast
as
ever
he
pulled
it
in
:
the
use
of
the
World
will
stand
with
the
love
of
Christ
,
but
not
the
love
of
it
.
2.
It
lookes
wholly
out
of
himselfe
upon
Christ
,
and
seeth
in
Christ
three
things
which
it
desireth
above
life
.
First
,
the
favour
of
Christ
,
which
is
better
than
life
,
Psal.
4.
6
,
7.
Secondly
,
the
glory
of
Christ
,
which
it
wisheth
rather
than
this
life
,
yea
rather
than
the
other
.
Paul
for
the
honour
of
Christ
could
wish
to
bee
cut
off
from
Christ
,
if
it
were
possible
.
Thirdly
,
the
presence
of
Christ
;
this
makes
a
good
man
wish
with
Paul
,
that
hee
were
dissolved
to
bee
with
Christ
,
Phil.
1.
3.
It
rejoyceth
in
nothing
but
in
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
Gal.
6.
14.
No
souldier
can
so
glory
in
his
scars
and
wounds
,
sustained
for
his
Prince
and
countrey
,
as
hee
doth
in
his
chaines
and
sufferings
for
Christ
:
All
the
glory
and
happinesse
of
the
world
is
but
dung
and
drosse
in
comparison
of
it
.
4.
It
will
bee
busie
in
meanest
and
hardest
services
for
Christ
.
Mary
will
kisse
the
feet
of
Christ
,
and
wipe
them
with
her
haires
,
and
refuseth
not
the
hardest
services
:
Iacobs
love
to
Rachel
makes
seven
yeares
of
hard
Apprentiship
and
service
but
as
a
few
dayes
:
and
Peters
love
will
shew
it selfe
in
being
clearfully
led
where
he
would
not
,
Iohn
21.
18.
4.
Labour
for
this
Christian
resolution
,
rather
to
Quest.
How
may
wee
further
our selves
in
this
so
difficult
a
resolution
?
Ans.
-
1.
By
meditations
.
-
2.
By
practises
.
The
meditations
are
sundry
.
1.
Consider
seriously
of
such
Scriptures
as
foretell
persecutions
for
the
name
of
Christ
,
all
which
2.
If
thou
lookest
up
to
God
,
consider
,
that
all
thy
passion
and
suffering
,
both
for
the
time
,
persons
,
measure
,
Precions
in
his
eyes
is
the
death
of
all
his
Saints
.
Now
as
thou
prayest
daily
,
that
Gods
will
may
bee
done
,
so
must
thou
practise
;
and
,
if
the
will
of
God
be
so
,
that
thou
suffer
,
let
thy
will
concurre
with
his
will
which
is
just
and
righteous
,
1
Pet.
3.
17.
3.
If
thou
lookest
upon
Christ
,
here
is
no
want
of
First
,
consider
,
our
sufferings
are
called
the
sufferings
of
Christ
,
2
Cor.
1.
5.
the
affliction
of
Christ
,
Col.
1.
24.
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
Gal.
6.
the
reproach
of
Christ
,
Hebrewes
.
13.
13.
the
rebuke
of
Christ
,
Heb.
11.
26.
The
reason
is
,
because
Christ
is
hee
for
whom
we
suffer
,
and
wee
are
his
Martyrs
and
witnesses
.
2.
Because
Christ
suffereth
in
us
,
whatsoever
is
done
to
one
of
the
little
ones
,
beleeving
in
him
,
is
done
to
him
;
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
mee
?
3.
Because
Christ
suffereth
with
us
,
and
in
all
our
troubles
is
troubled
,
Esa.
63.
9.
as
the
head
of
the
naturall
body
suffereth
with
every
member
,
by
consent
.
4.
And
because
our
sufferings
conforme
us
to
Christ
;
fellowship
in
his
afflictions
makes
us
conformable
in
his
death
,
Phil
,
3.
10.
Now
who
would
refuse
to
bee
a
Simon
,
to
helpe
Christ
to
carry
his
crosse
,
seeing
Christ
is
at
the
other
end
,
and
a
partner
in
suffering
?
Secondly
,
to
give
up
our
lives
for
Christ
,
is
an
honest
duty
of
thankfulnesse
to
Christ
our
benefactor
:
A
gratefull
part
it
is
to
sticke
to
him
in
trouble
,
whom
wee
have
followed
in
prosperity
:
For
shall
I
be
such
a
Swallow
in
my
profession
,
as
to
take
my
summer
with
Christ
,
and
not
the
winter
?
Beside
,
how
is
it
but
most
just
,
that
wee
should
maintaine
his
cause
to
the
death
,
who
maintained
our
cause
to
the
death
?
and
to
sticke
to
him
now
before
men
,
who
by
his
death
doth
now
plead
our
cause
before
God
?
4.
Consider
the
suffering
it selfe
,
and
in
it
wee
have
great
incouragements
;
in
that
it
is
,
First
,
an
honourable
and
glorious
service
to
suffer
for
righteousnesse
:
Paul
wil
glory
in
nothing
but
in
the
crosse
of
Christ
,
Gal.
6.
14.
and
rejoyceth
in
nothing
so
much
as
his
chaine
:
And
indeed
the
chaines
and
irons
of
the
Martyrs
are
farre
more
shining
Is
it
not
more
glory
for
a
stout
champion
and
man
of
Armes
to
be
in
a
battell
than
in
a
Bath
?
The
marks
and
scarres
of
a
souldier
,
received
and
sustained
in
his
Princes
and
countries
cause
,
are
his
true
glory
;
and
so
are
wounds
,
stripes
,
bands
,
imprisonment
,
or
Secondly
,
it
is
a
safe
and
saving
service
;
for
it
hath
many
assured
and
precious
promises
,
whereof
the
LORD
will
bee
faithfull
for
performance
;
as
namely
of
wisedome
to
answer
,
Matth.
10.
19.
patience
to
indure
,
the
Spirit
of
glory
,
and
GOD
to
rest
on
them
for
comfort
,
1
Peter
4.
14.
strength
to
conquer
,
and
in
every
temptation
a
gracious
issue
,
1
Cor.
10
13.
And
lastly
,
a
measure
of
mercy
upheaped
and
running
over
,
Matth.
5.
10
,
11.
Great
is
your
reward
in
heaven
.
Beside
,
it
is
the
onely
way
to
save
the
life
,
thus
to
lose
it
;
as
the
way
for
Abraham
to
keepe
his
sonne
,
was
,
to
offer
him
to
GOD
when
hee
called
for
him
;
so
the
onely
way
to
save
the
life
,
is
,
to
give
it
to
GOD
,
and
to
offer
it
unto
CHRIST
,
and
for
CHRIST
,
whensoever
hee
pleaseth
to
call
for
it
:
For
as
hee
that
spareth
his
seed
,
loseth
it
,
but
he
that
sowes
,
saves
it
,
and
findeth
it
returned
with
advantage
in
the
harvest
;
so
hee
that
saveth
his
life
loseth
it
,
(
saith
our
SAVIOUR
)
and
hee
that
loseth
it
on
this
condition
,
saveth
it
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
the
onely
gainefull
service
to
thy selfe
above
all
other
.
Thy
body
thou
givest
to
his
mercy
,
who
might
command
it
to
punishment
.
Thou
offerest
it
weake
and
sinfull
,
to
receive
it
sinlesse
and
glorious
.
Thou
givest
it
for
a
while
to
dishonour
and
abasement
,
to
receive
it
for
ever
glorified
.
Thou
walkest
here
a
while
in
blacke
,
that
thou
mayest
ever
walke
in
white
hereafter
.
Thou
sufferest
a
short
paine
,
but
gainest
joyes
long
and
weighty
,
2
Cor.
4.
18.
A
bitter
breakfast
(
said
our
Martyr
)
but
a
better
dinner
.
In
a
word
,
what
is
there
but
cleare
gaine
in
exchanging
a
miserable
life
for
a
moment
,
into
an
eternall
happinesse
which
eye
never
saw
nor
heart
of
man
can
thinke
?
As
there
is
no
losse
in
serving
God
,
so
much
lesse
in
suffering
for
Christ
.
Be
faithfull
to
the
death
,
thou
shalt
have
a
crowne
of
life
,
there
is
gaine
enough
.
5
Looke
at
the
enemies
,
they
are
no
way
so
much
1
They
hope
to
bring
Gods
people
to
a
very
few
,
Vitis
illa
tanto
pullulat
amplius
,
quanto
uberiore
Martyrum
sanguine
rigatur
.
Aug.
de
catechis
.
Rud.
c.
23
and
worke
wisely
to
keepe
them
under
,
as
Pharaoh
.
But
how
are
they
disappointed
?
for
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
is
the
seed
of
the
Church
:
the
more
they
are
oppressed
,
the
more
they
increase
.
This
camomile
,
the
more
it
is
troden
under
the
feet
of
tyrants
,
the
more
it
spreadeth
,
rooteth
,
and
increaseth
.
This
palme
tree
cannot
be
so
oppressed
with
the
weight
of
bloodie
decrees
,
but
it
shall
more
apparantly
rise
up
from
under
it
.
2
They
hope
and
intend
to
bring
infamie
and
ignominie
on
their
names
for
ever
,
by
devising
the
most
opprobrious
and
exquisite
torments
for
them
.
But
how
are
they
disappointed
?
for
as
sweet
drugs
,
stamped
and
pounded
,
cast
the
sweetest
smell
,
so
the
Saints
pounded
in
the
morter
of
affliction
:
sweet
incense
is
never
so
sweet
,
as
cast
into
the
fire
:
so
is
it
heere
.
3
They
intend
nothing
but
their
death
,
the
chiefe
of
all
evills
which
they
can
inflict
:
but
are
disappointed
:
for
they
suddenly
deliver
them
from
all
evills
,
of
sinne
and
punishment
,
and
send
them
speedily
to
the
fruition
of
their
chiefe
good
,
which
is
,
God
himselfe
and
all
the
pleasures
at
his
right
hand
.
While
they
devise
to
kill
them
,
they
doe
but
cure
them
.
While
they
thinke
to
banish
them
out
of
the
earth
,
they
call
them
out
of
their
banishment
.
Pharaoh
by
tyranny
will
chase
Israel
out
of
his
land
,
but
it
is
but
to
thrust
them
on
to
their
Canaan
.
They
intend
by
their
furious
fires
to
burne
and
consume
Gods
golden
vessells
:
but
they
shall
onely
purge
them
from
their
drosse
.
The
heaviest
flayle
of
affliction
shall
but
cleanse
and
sunder
Gods
wheat
from
the
chaffe
.
Never
were
the
three
children
so
glorious
,
as
in
the
midst
of
the
furnace
:
never
was
the
tyrant
so
pusled
,
so
confounded
,
so
conquered
.
From
the
Meditations
come
to
the
Practises
,
which
may
helpe
us
in
this
great
resolution
and
performance
.
1
Labour
daily
in
subduing
and
mortifying
corrupt
lusts
.
Get
daily
power
to
dye
to
all
sinne
:
else
canst
thou
never
dye
in
the
quarrell
of
grace
.
And
of
all
lusts
beware
of
three
,
which
are
strongest
lets
.
First
,
selfe-love
;
he
that
cannot
denye
himselfe
,
can
never
take
up
the
crosse
.
Selfe-love
makes
a
mans
life
so
sweet
and
deare
unto
him
,
as
he
cannot
abide
to
heare
of
heaven
it selfe
in
exchange
:
so
that
he
that
hath
not
power
to
deny
himselfe
,
let
him
be
never
so
wise
,
learned
,
civill
,
yea
or
religious
,
he
will
at
last
dishonour
God
by
backesliding
and
deniall
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
love
of
the
world
,
which
will
not
harbour
with
love
of
Christ
:
this
easily
makes
him
look
backe
,
whose
hand
is
on
the
plough
.
Demas
forsook
the
truth
to
embrace
the
world
.
And
if
thou
dost
not
master
this
lust
,
though
thou
wert
as
neare
Christ
as
Iudas
,
thou
wilt
turne
from
him
,
yea
against
him
.
Thirdly
,
pride
and
applause
of
men
:
which
will
never
endure
the
shame
of
the
crosse
.
To
batter
down
this
high
turret
,
the
Apostle
(
Heb.
12.
2.
)
bids
us
looke
on
Jesus
who
endured
the
crosse
and
despised
the
shame
.
He
not
onely
sustained
,
but
sanctified
to
us
the
mockings
and
contradictions
of
sinners
.
2
Another
practise
is
,
to
labour
for
sound
judgement
in
matters
of
faith
.
This
only
produceth
a
threefold
action
,
which
must
necessarily
go
before
undaunted
profession
.
First
,
a
sound
apprehension
firmely
and
distinctly
to
beleeve
the
truth
of
religion
,
For
wee
must
first
beleeve
with
the
heart
,
and
then
confesse
with
the
mouth
,
Rom.
10.
9.
10.
and
2
Cor.
4.
13.
I
beleeved
,
and
therefore
I
spake
.
Secondly
,
from
sound
judgment
issueth
an
high
estimation
of
Christ
and
his
truth
above
all
the
world
,
or
life
it selfe
.
All
things
are
doung
in
comparison
of
him
,
both
in
themselves
,
and
in
the
judgement
of
a
sound
Christian.
And
as
the
Lord
himselfe
hath
magnified
truth
above
all
things
,
so
doth
sound
judgment
framed
to
his
.
Thirdly
,
from
sound
judgment
issueth
a
wise
and
advised
resolution
to
hold
the
best
fastest
,
and
keepe
this
whatsoever
wee
let
go
for
it
;
and
not
to
shrinke
from
the
truth
for
saving
our
life
,
no
more
then
our
Lord
himselfe
did
.
This
sound
judgment
will
keepe
out
a
treacherous
purpose
of
saving
thy selfe
by
betraying
the
truth
,
either
by
silence
,
policie
,
or
open
deniall
.
3
Another
practise
is
,
to
get
sound
affections
to
Christ
,
and
his
truth
;
especially
two
:
First
,
love
,
that
is
truths
keeper
;
every
Apostate
knew
the
truth
,
but
never
any
loved
it
.
And
only
love
of
Christ
is
stronger
then
death
.
Secondly
,
sound
joy
;
by
which
we
are
made
not
only
contented
,
but
joyfull
in
sufferings
for
Christ
,
which
is
indeed
a
matter
of
true
rejoycing
:
Act.
5.
41
The
disciples
were
glad
,
when
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
.
1
Pet.
4.
13.
Rejoyce
in
that
ye
are
partakers
of
Christs
sufferings
.
Hence
the
Martyrs
in
the
Primitive
Church
were
so
forward
to
offer
their
lives
up
to
Christ
,
as
the
woman
of
Edissa
came
running
with
her
child
in
her
armes
into
the
fire
,
lest
the
Christians
should
be
burned
ere
she
came
,
and
not
she
with
them
:
the
like
of
Blanditta
,
a
peerelesse
woman
,
of
Accolus
,
a
mirror
of
patience
:
so
our
owne
Martyrs
,
who
sang
in
the
midst
of
the
flames
,
and
had
more
joy
then
their
tormenters
.
This
joy
none
can
take
away
.
4
Because
to
lay
downe
ones
life
is
not
the
past
of
mans
weakenesse
,
but
of
Gods
goodnesse
,
and
to
Consider
that
none
have
more
cowardly
lost
the
field
,
then
those
that
presumed
most
of
their
strength
and
valour
at
home
.
Goe
out
of
thy selfe
,
and
pray
that
by
his
strength
thou
mayest
be
able
to
all
things
.
Verse
12.
Therefore
rejoyce
ye
Heavens
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
Wo
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
:
for
the
divell
is
come
downe
unto
you
,
having
great
wrath
,
because
he
knoweth
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
AFter
the
victory
atchieved
over
the
dragon
,
and
the
due
praises
both
of
Michael
the
Generall
,
and
of
his
band
and
armie
,
sung
out
in
the
former
triumphant
song
,
now
in
this
verse
is
described
a
twofold
fruit
of
the
former
benefit
.
1
The
joy
of
the
Saints
,
therefore
rejoyce
yee
heavens
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
.
2
The
sorrow
and
extreme
griefe
of
the
wicked
,
called
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
sea
,
in
opposition
to
the
former
:
with
the
reason
of
their
sorrow
,
For
the
divell
is
come
downe
,
&c.
For
the
joy
of
the
Saints
;
it
is
invited
by
an
Apostrophe
,
or
conversion
to
them
:
in
which
are
two
things
.
1
The
cause
or
reason
of
their
joy
,
in
the
word
of
inference
,
therefore
:
2
The
titles
of
those
that
are
called
to
rejoyce
,
ye
heavens
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
.
The
cause
of
their
joy
is
in
the
word
,
therefore
:
because
the
Church
,
both
in
the
Head
and
members
hath
got
so
happie
a
victory
over
the
dragon
;
therefore
they
are
to
rejoyce
.
Note
hence
,
that
godly
men
triumph
after
victory
,
not
before
.
Israel
triumpheth
when
Goliah
is
ult.
Thankes
bee
unto
God
who
hath
given
us
victory
.
Revel
,
7.
14.
Who
be
they
that
say
Amen
,
Praise
,
glory
,
wisdome
,
thankes
,
honour
,
power
and
might
unto
our
God
for
evermore
,
but
those
that
are
come
out
of
great
tribulation
?
1
Christ
our
Lord
triumphed
after
his
victory
,
He
made
a
show
,
and
triumphed
over
the
principalities
and
powers
,
when
he
had
spoyled
them
.
This
was
for
our
example
.
2
The
nature
of
a
triumph
is
ever
after
victory
,
and
before
is
as
unwise
as
unseasonable
.
For
the
event
Let
not
him
that
girdeth
on
his
armour
,
boast
as
he
that
putteth
it
off
.
3
All
the
true
triumph
of
Saints
is
grounded
in
He
that
rejoyceth
let
him
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
1
Cor.
1.
31.
Which
serves
to
thrust
downe
all
carnall
and
ungrounded
First
,
Many
formall
Protestants
defie
the
devill
,
have
a
strong
faith
,
and
ever
beleeved
,
and
it
were
pitty
he
should
live
that
doubts
of
his
salvation
,
and
of
all
men
they
are
surest
to
be
saved
.
But
here
is
a
foolish
triumph
before
victory
:
all
this
while
they
come
not
in
Christs
victory
or
strength
:
they
meane
wel
,
and
deale
justly
with
men
,
are
sober
,
civill
,
chaste
,
not
adulterers
,
drunkards
,
theeves
:
they
come
to
Church
,
and
heare
the
Prayers
and
Sermons
,
and
yet
are
none
of
these
forward
and
precise
fellowes
.
But
all
this
while
the
enemie
hath
them
fast
enough
,
and
is
well
pleased
they
should
so
delude
themselves
.
For
they
are
without
faith
,
which
should
be
their
victory
over
the
world
,
without
repentance
and
mortification
,
which
should
be
their
victory
over
their
sins
and
lusts
,
without
sound
fruits
of
faith
,
the
only
ensignes
of
victorious
conquerors
.
Secondly
,
Papists
,
glorie
and
triumph
,
but
before
victory
:
for
,
1
Finall
victory
stands
with
Christ
,
not
Antichrist
.
2
Sound
victory
is
founded
in
the
victory
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
not
in
prevailing
against
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
,
as
all
theirs
is
.
3
Sound
victory
glorieth
first
in
truths
victory
,
and
not
in
treading
downe
the
truth
,
and
Professors
of
it
,
as
theirs
doth
.
4
True
victory
gloryeth
in
the
lawfull
,
just
,
and
Christian
meanes
of
obtayning
it
.
But
how
overcome
they
?
In
their
fight
against
spirituall
enemies
,
they
will
overcome
by
their
good
deeds
,
and
merits
,
by
their
owne
holy-water
,
holy
relickes
,
holy
crosses
,
by
buying
Masses
,
pardons
,
trentalls
,
and
indulgences
,
by
round
summes
to
avoyd
Purgatory
,
and
the
like
.
Here
be
conquerors
:
whose
safety
and
salvation
lyeth
in
despaire
.
For
,
whom
have
they
enemies
in
all
this
,
but
God
and
his
truth
?
such
conquerors
as
Saul
and
his
armour-bearer
,
who
dyed
on
their
owne
weapons
.
And
for
their
temporall
enemies
,
by
what
meanes
carry
they
victory
,
but
by
stabbing
,
throat-cutting
,
burning
,
Massacres
,
powder-plots
,
perjurie
,
treasons
?
Is
this
to
be
victors
,
to
be
superiors
,
in
fury
,
fiercenesse
,
slaughters
,
and
effusion
of
Christian
blood
?
Let
Papists
thus
conquer
,
and
glorie
in
their
shame
:
the
more
such
victories
they
carry
,
lesse
cause
have
they
to
triumph
,
unlesse
they
triumph
justly
in
making
themselves
and
their
religion
the
shame
and
infamy
of
the
whole
world
.
2
The
persons
that
are
called
to
rejoyce
,
are
the
heavens
and
they
that
dwell
in
them
.
By
the
heavens
we
understand
not
the
heavens
or
any
of
them
literally
or
naturally
;
nor
by
the
inhabitants
,
the
Saints
and
Angells
dwelling
in
the
third
heaven
(
though
even
these
have
a
share
in
the
generall
joy
of
the
Church
militant
.
For
as
the
cause
of
this
joy
properly
belongeth
to
the
Church
militant
,
as
wee
have
heard
,
so
the
word
of
inference
therefore
,
calleth
on
them
as
whom
it
most
concerneth
to
rejoyce
in
their
owne
happinesse
.
By
the
heavens
and
those
that
dwell
in
them
are
meant
the
Church
on
earth
and
the
Saints
and
Beleevers
,
the
members
of
it
;
which
is
not
usually
in
this
Chapter
,
nor
in
this
booke
,
chap.
18.
20.
O
heavens
rejoyce
over
her
:
where
the
company
of
the
godly
in
earth
are
called
to
rejoice
in
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
and
his
Kingdome
.
Now
to
the
former
reasons
elsewhere
,
why
the
Church
militant
is
called
by
the
name
of
heaven
,
we
will
adde
these
:
1
Because
there
is
not
a
more
lively
resemblance
of
heaven
in
the
world
,
then
the
universall
company
of
Saints
in
the
militant
Church
here
upon
earth
:
as
might
appeare
in
many
things
.
The
inhabitants
of
the
Church
here
below
dwell
together
in
an
holy
communion
of
Saints
,
enjoying
the
presence
of
God
,
separate
from
the
world
and
the
wicked
inhabitants
of
it
,
knit
among
themselves
by
the
inward
band
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
outward
meanes
of
association
,
the
word
,
sacraments
,
prayer
,
and
other
more
private
helps
:
in
which
heavenly
society
they
resemble
that
immediate
and
perfect
fellowship
which
they
expect
in
heaven
,
both
betweene
God
and
his
people
,
and
mutually
among
themselves
.
2
Because
of
the
high
estate
and
condition
of
the
Saints
on
earth
above
others
uncalled
:
who
are
advanced
beyond
them
,
as
the
heaven
is
higher
then
the
earth
.
For
hence
the
dragon
in
this
verse
is
said
to
be
cast
downe
into
the
earth
,
where
he
was
before
,
but
into
a
farre
lower
condition
.
3
Because
the
Saints
by
holy
profession
and
godly
conversation
testifie
the
glory
of
God
,
as
the
heavens
do
,
Psal.
19.
1.
and
therefore
as
their
house
and
inheritance
is
there
,
so
are
their
cogitations
and
conversation
.
4
They
have
a
tast
of
heaven
,
and
beginning
of
heavenly
joy
and
gladnesse
,
for
the
victory
and
salvation
which
in
part
they
have
already
obtained
by
Christ
against
enemies
,
spirituall
and
temporall
;
which
is
pointed
at
in
this
text
.
For
as
in
heaven
is
a
perfect
and
unmixed
joy
for
a
full
deliverance
,
and
perfect
salvation
,
so
here
is
a
tast
and
resemblance
for
a
deliverance
in
part
.
None
are
called
to
rejoyce
in
Scripture
,
but
onely
Be
glad
ye
righteous
:
and
Psal.
40.
16.
Let
them
that
seeke
the
Lord
,
rejoyce
.
Now
by
joy
I
meane
not
any
naturall
joy
,
arising
from
things
pleasing
to
nature
,
which
wicked
men
and
reprobates
,
yea
the
beasts
have
in
abundance
:
but
that
heavenly
and
spirituall
joy
,
which
is
called
the
joy
of
the
Spirit
;
both
because
it
is
wrought
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
also
hath
spirituall
and
heavenly
things
for
the
obiect
of
it
:
as
,
1
The
ioy
of
reconciliation
with
God
,
and
remission
of
sins
.
2
Joy
of
heavenly
graces
,
faith
,
love
,
&c.
called
ioy
of
faith
,
Phil.
1.
25.
3
Joy
of
heavenly
glory
held
in
certaine
hope
:
this
is
called
ioy
unspeakable
and
glorious
.
1
Pet.
1
8.
and
joy
of
salvation
.
Psal.
51.
12.
This
ioy
is
limited
in
Scripture
to
the
faithfull
,
and
therefore
is
called
the
joy
of
Gods
people
:
and
all
other
are
barred
out
from
it
,
Prov.
14.
10.
The
stranger
entreth
not
into
his
joy
.
1
The
godly
are
only
qualified
persons
,
and
fitted
First
,
they
onely
have
Christ
,
who
merited
this
ioy
,
and
therefore
it
is
called
His
joy
,
Ioh.
15.
11.
2
They
onely
have
the
Spirit
,
the
immediate
worker
and
preserver
of
sound
ioy
:
whence
it
is
called
a
fruit
of
the
spirit
.
Gal.
5.
22.
and
the
oyle
of
ioy
,
because
it
flowes
from
that
anoynting
.
Psal.
45.
Rom.
15.
13.
3
They
onely
have
faith
,
which
is
not
of
all
men
:
and
therefore
they
onely
have
joy
of
beleeving
,
having
with
Christ
gotten
all
things
:
they
have
purchased
the
field
,
and
goe
away
reioycing
.
Simeon
reioyced
when
his
faith
had
got
Christ
into
his
armes
.
4
They
onely
are
such
as
mourne
,
and
onely
such
are
called
to
ioy
,
Mat.
5.
4.
It
ariseth
out
of
sound
sorrow
,
and
a
broken
heart
,
as
the
Lute
is
tuned
to
sweet
musicke
by
wresting
the
strings
as
if
wee
would
breake
them
to
pieces
.
5
They
onely
have
attained
victory
in
part
over
enemies
,
and
are
delivered
from
the
dragons
power
.
As
Israel
having
escaped
the
sea
,
and
mountaines
,
and
Egyptians
,
so
the
Israel
of
God
being
set
free
from
hell
,
sinne
,
sinners
,
and
the
curse
of
sinne
,
have
iust
cause
of
ioy
and
gladnesse
,
and
all
but
they
want
it
.
6
They
onely
are
in
heavenly
state
and
condition
,
and
have
taste
of
the
ioyes
of
heaven
,
which
differ
not
in
kinde
from
those
they
expect
in
heaven
,
but
only
in
degree
.
2
Wicked
men
are
never
bidden
to
reioyce
,
nor
First
,
he
is
at
warre
with
God
,
a
stranger
to
the
covenant
,
without
Christ
,
without
the
Spirit
:
What
joy
where
is
no
life
?
what
joy
can
man
dead
in
sinne
have
,
separate
from
Christ
the
fountaine
of
life
,
and
wanting
the
quickning
Spirit
?
Secondly
,
what
joy
can
hee
have
,
on
whom
sentence
of
condemnation
is
passed
,
and
hee
going
on
to
execution
?
If
such
a
man
laugh
.
every
one
will
thinke
hee
hath
little
cause
:
It
is
a
laughter
in
the
face
,
not
in
the
heart
.
Thirdly
,
what
true
joy
can
hee
have
,
who
neither
hath
the
Well
,
nor
can
abide
the
Bucket
,
by
which
he
should
draw
out
of
the
Wels
of
salvation
and
consolation
?
Esa.
12.
3.
Gods
Word
which
onely
hath
the
joyfull
tydings
of
salvation
,
hee
hath
no
part
in
;
it
is
a
bill
of
indictement
to
him
.
The
Sacraments
to
him
are
Seales
set
to
blankes
,
seale
nothing
to
him
:
His
prayers
are
abominable
;
he
hath
no
joy
in
any
service
;
all
the
duties
of
his
calling
are
sinne
to
him
:
Hee
rejoyceth
indeed
in
the
creatures
of
God
,
but
as
a
theefe
in
a
true
mans
purse
,
and
that
joy
which
ariseth
out
of
the
creature
,
perisheth
with
it
.
Fourthly
,
wicked
men
need
not
bee
bidden
rejoyce
;
for
,
1.
What
hindereth
or
pincheth
such
?
his
sinne
troubleth
him
not
,
it
is
his
delight
:
Temptations
of
the
devill
vexe
him
not
,
hee
runnes
out
to
meet
the
Tempter
:
His
conscience
troubleth
him
not
,
that
is
brawned
up
:
The
world
vexeth
him
not
,
but
dandles
him
as
her
darling
.
2.
They
are
surfetted
already
with
carnall
joy
,
and
are
called
from
such
joy
to
mourning
and
howling
,
Iam
,
5.
1.
and
Luke
6.
25.
Note
hereby
what
a
miserable
estate
a
wicked
man
is
in
,
who
cannot
finde
one
syllable
in
all
the
My
servants
shall
rejoyce
,
and
yee
shall
be
ashamed
:
my
servants
shal
sing
for
joy
of
heart
,
and
ye
shal
cry
for
sorrow
of
heart
,
and
howle
for
vexation
of
spirit
.
Consider
a
little
.
1
What
good
thing
is
there
in
heaven
or
earth
,
good
as
in
it selfe
,
so
to
thee
that
art
an
impenitent
person
?
Looke
at
God
the
chiefe
good
,
he
is
thine
enemie
,
a
consuming
fire
:
what
ioy
hath
stubble
and
chaffe
in
the
fire
?
Looke
at
Christ
,
the
Saviour
of
his
body
,
and
he
is
thy
Judge
,
and
he
whom
thou
hast
pierced
.
In
stead
of
the
sweet
Comforter
thou
hast
the
spirit
of
bondage
and
feare
:
a
sound
of
feare
is
ever
in
thine
eares
Iob.
15.
21.
Looke
on
thy selfe
,
thou
art
a
man
in
the
divells
fetters
,
ruled
at
his
will
:
and
within
thee
a
wicked
conscience
,
eyther
following
thee
with
hue
and
cryes
,
vexing
and
accusing
thee
,
or
else
dead
and
benummed
,
which
hath
given
thee
over
to
all
sinne
,
to
swallow
it
with
senslesnesse
and
greedinesse
.
Looke
without
thee
,
thou
swimmest
in
a
streame
of
outward
contents
and
fulnesse
,
and
herein
thou
reioycest
too
much
:
but
thou
hast
thy
portion
here
,
and
to
the
impure
all
is
uncleane
,
thy
table
,
meat
,
drinke
,
wife
,
children
,
all
are
a
snare
to
thee
,
all
upheapeth
thy
sin
and
vengeance
;
thou
hast
nothing
out
of
Gods
love
,
because
thou
hast
nothing
in
the
Sonne
of
his
love
.
Looke
beyond
thy self
&
the
present
?
what
hast
thou
to
ioy
in
?
what
hope
hath
the
wicked
in
death
,
when
God
takes
away
his
soule
?
A
few
mooveables
God
sends
thee
away
with
,
but
the
inheritance
is
reserved
for
the
sons
of
the
free-woman
.
2
As
thou
hast
no
cause
of
ioy
,
so
thou
hast
no
hold
of
thy
ioy
,
who
hast
grounded
it
in
perishing
things
;
Well
saith
Iob
,
the
rejoycing
of
wicked
men
is
but
for
a
moment
,
because
the
best
of
it
is
in
momentany
things
:
the
rich
man
in
riches
,
the
wise
man
in
wisdome
,
and
some
sots
in
the
boasting
of
wisdome
as
if
wisdome
were
to
dye
with
them
;
many
in
their
callings
,
and
every
carnall
man
hath
some
carnall
ioy
to
feed
his
heart
with
:
but
all
of
it
shall
not
lift
thee
an
inch
above
earth
,
here
thou
findest
it
and
leavest
it
,
here
it
riseth
and
here
it
resteth
,
as
it
riseth
no
higher
so
it
reacheth
no
higher
.
3
If
thou
hast
no
warrant
for
thy
ioy
in
lawfull
things
,
what
warrant
or
answer
hast
thou
for
thy
ioy
in
unlawfull
things
?
if
thou
hast
no
reason
to
ioy
in
naturall
things
,
what
will
be
the
issue
of
thy
sinfull
ioy
?
of
thy
ioy
in
iniquity
,
which
chaseth
God
and
his
Spirit
away
?
Salomon
saith
,
the
foole
maketh
a
pastime
and
merriment
of
sinne
,
Prov.
14.
9.
when
men
excessively
reioyce
in
sports
and
games
,
some
in
swearing
,
drinking
,
uncleane
and
filthie
speaches
,
some
in
cursed
and
blasphemous
language
,
some
in
wantonnesse
and
whoring
:
this
is
the
divels
mirth
and
musicke
,
and
the
ioy
of
hellish
spirits
.
All
this
ioy
in
the
workes
of
the
flesh
is
sure
to
end
in
sorrow
,
and
every
dram
of
it
to
be
repayed
with
a
talent
of
wo.
The
same
of
such
as
reioyce
in
revenging
,
quarrelling
,
treading
underfoot
,
and
oppressing
their
brethren
:
every
sheafe
must
bow
to
theirs
,
and
every
mans
will
must
fall
downe
before
theirs
,
be
they
never
so
uniust
,
else
there
is
no
living
neere
them
.
The
like
of
those
that
reioyce
in
rayling
,
reproaching
and
disgracing
Gods
children
,
and
the
profession
of
holy
religion
.
Here
are
a
rable
of
reioycers
,
who
cannot
reioyce
but
when
God
is
farthest
off
,
out
of
sight
and
out
of
minde
,
none
can
be
liker
to
Satan
,
then
in
this
sin
of
reioycing
in
evill
:
their
onely
ioy
is
,
to
goe
merrily
to
hell
.
2
This
quite
overthrowes
the
conceit
of
carnall
1
Because
they
cannot
now
rejoyce
in
carnall
things
,
as
before
:
wordly
ioy
is
now
unsavorie
to
them
in
respect
of
spirituall
.
2
Because
themselves
cannot
enter
into
their
ioy
.
3
God
brings
it
ordinarily
out
of
sorrow
.
4
Wicked
men
do
all
they
can
to
disquiet
them
,
and
chase
away
their
ioy
.
5
They
see
not
how
the
ioy
of
Christ
and
worldly
griefe
can
stand
together
.
But
as
farre
are
they
deceived
,
as
if
a
blinde
man
should
say
,
there
is
no
sunne
or
shine
,
because
he
seeth
it
not
,
or
because
the
sunne
is
clouded
,
therefore
it
is
not
in
the
heavens
.
No
:
there
is
nothing
but
ioy
in
godly
life
,
and
most
ioy
in
the
greatest
afflictions
of
it
.
If
there
be
any
sorrow
,
it
is
because
they
cannot
be
godly
enough
.
And
all
that
sorrow
is
mixed
and
concluded
with
ioy
.
Have
any
such
cause
of
ioy
,
as
inhabitants
of
heaven
?
3
This
teacheth
all
the
godly
to
be
sure
that
all
their
ioy
savour
of
heaven
,
and
be
such
as
beseemeth
Quest.
How
may
I
know
it
so
to
be
?
Answ.
When
it
resembleth
the
ioyes
of
heaven
:
namely
in
these
things
.
1
As
their
persons
,
so
their
ioyes
are
quite
taken
from
earth
and
earthly
things
:
they
never
more
ioy
in
momentany
things
of
this
life
;
but
in
eternall
and
unvaluable
excellencies
:
So
our
ioyes
resemble
heaven
,
when
they
are
lifted
up
above
earth
:
when
they
are
remooved
from
the
worthlesse
trifles
of
earth
,
and
are
set
on
solid
ioyes
of
heaven
.
2
As
their
ioy
is
sutable
to
their
place
and
condition
,
so
must
ours
.
1
They
are
in
heavenly
places
,
so
wee
are
risen
with
Christ
and
set
in
heavenly
places
with
him
;
and
should
our
ioy
be
in
earthly
drudgery
,
and
not
seeking
things
above
?
How
uncomely
were
it
for
a
Princes
sonne
for
some
base
hire
to
spend
his
time
in
serving
hogs
,
or
to
scullion
in
a
kitchin
,
or
runne
upon
errands
at
the
command
of
every
slave
?
and
is
it
not
much
more
base
for
sonnes
of
God
,
heires
of
heaven
,
and
co-heires
with
Christ
,
to
runne
and
goe
at
the
base
beck
and
call
of
sinne
,
and
Satan
,
and
worldlings
,
slaves
to
the
world
,
forgetting
the
priviledges
to
which
they
are
borne
.
Those
heavenly
inhabitants
,
being
so
high
in
place
,
iudge
these
things
small
:
the
earth
is
contemned
,
and
as
small
to
them
as
the
point
of
a
pin
.
And
,
could
we
get
up
our
mindes
aloft
,
and
fixe
them
in
heaven
,
we
would
think
the
greatest
things
on
earth
as
small
as
mites
,
and
motes
of
the
sun
,
unworthy
of
our
ioy
.
2
Those
heavenly
inhabitsnts
,
with
perfection
of
place
having
attained
perfection
of
estate
,
have
a
cleare
iudgment
to
discerne
and
chuse
their
ioyes
,
and
to
iudge
them
onely
worth
having
.
Even
so
must
wee
labour
to
get
our
iudgment
cleared
,
to
preferre
the
ioyes
of
that
fruitfull
Canaan
before
those
of
this
desert
and
barren
wildernesse
.
What
is
it
but
want
of
judgment
and
experience
,
that
makes
children
affect
childish
trifles
before
matters
of
worth
and
moment
,
to
preferre
an
apple
before
a
Lordship
,
a
top
and
scurge
before
their
patrimony
?
which
they
laugh
at
in
themselves
,
when
they
come
to
a
riper
understanding
.
And
what
is
it
but
want
or
weakenesse
of
iudgement
,
for
men
professing
godlinesse
not
to
put
away
such
childish
things
?
How
would
i●
beseeme
a
man
of
yeares
to
ride
upon
a
sticke
,
as
when
he
was
a
child
,
or
to
make
clay-houses
as
children
do
?
If
a
man
should
see
a
great
fellow
delight
in
such
toyes
,
he
would
thinke
that
eyther
he
is
out
of
his
wits
,
or
was
never
in
them
.
Even
so
for
men
in
the
Church
,
that
should
be
past
children
,
to
remaine
babes
in
affections
,
and
follow
inferiour
trifles
,
with
neglect
of
the
manly
businesse
of
heaven
,
is
foolish
and
ridiculous
.
All
which
is
said
,
to
helpe
our
ioyes
to
be
heavenly
,
beseeming
our
state
and
condition
,
which
they
cannot
be
if
they
be
earthly
.
2
See
thy
ioy
be
heavenly
in
the
rise
and
ground
of
it
:
so
is
theirs
.
And
then
is
it
so
:
First
,
if
it
be
from
the
Lord
,
as
the
author
and
fountaine
of
it
,
&
taken
up
in
those
pipes
which
himselfe
appointeth
,
See
thou
hast
it
by
hearing
the
ioyfull
voyce
of
the
Gospell
:
Psal.
51.
8.
Make
me
to
heare
joy
and
gladnesse
.
It
must
come
by
hearing
.
Wait
then
on
the
word
,
both
for
the
obtayning
and
increase
of
it
.
The
Scriptures
are
the
wells
of
consolation
,
whence
it
must
be
drawne
The
wise
men
reioyced
exceedingly
in
the
starre
which
led
them
to
Christ
:
the
word
is
this
starre
,
a
wise
Christian
will
reioyce
in
it
.
Secondly
,
if
it
be
a
receipt
from
Christ
.
The
inhabitants
of
heaven
above
have
no
ioy
but
from
Christ
,
and
in
Christ
.
No
part
in
Christ
,
no
part
in
this
ioy
.
See
it
bee
thy
Masters
joy
:
Then
is
it
so
,
when
it
is
a
Wee
rejoyce
in
God
through
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
wee
have
received
attonement
:
They
rejoyce
that
they
enjoy
Christ
by
sight
,
we
that
wee
enioy
him
by
faith
;
they
that
they
are
married
unto
him
,
wee
that
wee
are
contracted
;
both
happy
,
that
we
both
enioy
him
,
and
that
hee
is
all
in
all
:
With
this
onely
difference
,
that
our
Masters
ioy
is
entred
into
us
,
and
they
are
entred
into
it
;
we
comprehend
,
they
are
comprehended
.
3.
If
thou
wouldest
have
thy
joy
resemble
the
joyes
of
heaven
,
the
matter
of
it
must
be
heavenly
as
theirs
is
:
The
maine
matter
of
heavenly
ioy
respecteth
three
obiects
:
-
First
,
God
.
-
Secondly
,
the
communion
of
Saints
.
-
Thirdly
,
their
owne
happy
estate
.
I.
The
inhabitants
of
heaven
place
their
chiefe
ioy
in
the
Chiefe
Good
;
partly
in
his
presence
,
wherein
is
their
fulnesse
of
ioy
;
and
partly
in
his
glory
,
which
is
shining
and
set
up
;
partly
in
the
perfect
prosperity
of
the
Saints
,
and
partly
in
the
utter
confusion
of
all
enemies
:
Even
so
the
Inhabitants
of
heaven
upon
earth
must
have
for
the
obiect
of
their
ioy
,
God
in
himself
,
and
God
in
Christ
Jesus
,
which
is
eternall
life
:
For
,
Whom
have
I
in
heaven
but
thee
,
or
whom
on
earth
in
comparison
of
thee
?
Psal
73.
25.
Were
it
not
for
the
presence
of
God
and
Christ
,
earth
,
yea
heaven
it selfe
were
an
hell
;
and
as
God
is
the
chiefe
good
,
so
his
glory
is
the
chiefe
ayme
and
ioy
of
the
Saints
in
earth
:
Wee
must
reioyce
when
wee
see
his
glory
set
up
,
when
the
Church
enioyes
prosperity
,
when
Christs
Scepter
is
lifted
up
,
and
the
Gospell
hath
free
passage
.
David
preferred
Jerusalem
before
his
chiefe
ioy
,
Psal.
137.
6.
and
reioyced
when
men
said
,
Let
us
goe
up
to
the
house
of
God
,
Ps.
122.
1.
so
also
when
the
dragon
is
cast
downe
,
as
here
,
when
the
enemies
fall
before
Michael
;
wee
must
reioyce
when
Antichrist
and
Popery
is
disappoynted
,
their
Captaines
foyled
,
their
armies
mastered
;
Exod.
18.
9.
Iethro
reioyced
at
all
the
good
which
God
did
for
Israel
,
in
overthrowing
the
enemies
:
This
is
ioy
like
the
ioy
of
heaven
:
II.
Another
obiect
of
heavenly
ioy
next
unto
God
,
is
,
the
communion
of
Saints
:
Their
ioy
is
perfect
in
their
perfect
charity
,
and
in
the
perfect
fruition
of
one
anothers
perfections
;
so
must
wee
,
all
our
delight
must
be
in
the
Saints
that
excell
in
vertue
,
Psa.
16.
3.
Moses
would
chuse
to
suffer
adversity
with
the
people
of
God
,
rather
then
enioy
treasures
.
How
should
we
ioy
in
the
gifts
and
graces
of
every
one
,
and
account
our selves
as
happy
in
them
as
in
our
owne
measure
?
so
doe
they
.
But
they
are
farre
from
heaven
,
who
envy
,
fret
,
slander
,
or
obscure
the
graces
of
God
in
his
children
,
&c.
III.
The
third
obiect
of
heavenly
ioy
is
the
happy
estate
of
the
Saints
:
which
happinesse
consisteth
in
the
absence
of
all
evill
,
and
the
presence
of
all
good
.
Heavenly
Inhabitants
are
perfectly
freed
from
all
evill
,
so
are
the
Saints
in
earth
;
with
this
difference
,
we
from
the
destruction
,
they
from
molestation
;
For
,
First
,
they
sinne
no
more
,
and
if
Saints
now
sinne
,
it
is
not
they
,
but
sinne
in
them
,
Psal.
119.
3.
surely
they
worke
no
iniquity
.
Secondly
,
they
are
beyond
the
curse
of
sinne
;
so
are
wee
,
for
Christ
was
made
a
curse
for
us
:
They
are
without
crosse
,
wee
without
curse
.
Thirdly
,
they
can
dye
no
more
,
but
are
passed
from
death
to
life
;
even
so
wee
are
translated
from
death
to
life
,
because
we
love
the
brethren
.
Christ
is
the
death
of
our
death
,
the
sting
is
gone
.
Fourthly
,
they
are
beyond
the
reach
of
all
enemies
;
those
enemies
whom
their
eyes
haye
seene
,
they
shall
never
see
more
:
Even
so
are
we
;
with
this
difference
,
none
can
assault
them
,
none
can
prevaile
against
us
.
Beside
,
there
is
the
presence
of
all
good
things
;
the
Saints
above
have
no
good
thing
absent
,
so
they
that
feare
the
Lord
shall
want
nothing
that
is
good
,
Psa.
34.
9.
But
the
chiefe
good
things
wherein
the
Saints
reioyce
,
are
three
.
1.
The
happy
vision
of
God
;
and
our
chiefe
ioy
here
below
is
,
to
see
God
in
Christ
Jesus
,
which
is
eternall
life
:
They
are
happy
to
see
his
face
,
we
happy
,
as
Moses
,
to
see
his
back-parts
;
they
are
happy
to
see
him
face
to
face
,
wee
to
see
him
in
a
glasse
:
They
are
happy
,
as
Salomons
servants
,
to
see
and
stand
ever
before
him
as
houshold
servants
,
we
for
the
time
happy
to
bee
as
retainers
,
wearing
his
cloth
,
and
in
his
service
somewhat
f●rther
off
.
2.
They
ioy
in
Gods
blessed
Image
,
to
which
they
are
wholy
conformable
:
For
,
First
,
the
chiefe
part
of
their
ioy
is
,
to
have
their
cheife
facultie
,
which
is
their
understanding
,
to
be
satisfied
with
the
chiefest
obiects
;
for
they
know
all
things
that
the
glorified
creatures
are
capable
of
:
Even
so
the
ioy
of
Saints
is
,
that
scales
of
ignorance
are
fallen
from
their
eyes
,
and
that
wee
see
the
same
face
of
GOD
,
though
as
in
a
glasse
,
and
wee
know
all
things
that
new
creatures
are
capable
of
,
and
wee
know
the
same
things
in
our
measure
as
they
doe
:
For
our
knowledge
here
differs
not
in
kinde
from
that
,
but
in
degree
.
For
God
and
Christ
is
the
same
wee
now
see
,
as
then
wee
shall
see
,
as
the
Sunne
is
the
same
under
a
cloud
,
or
in
a
mist
,
as
in
a
cleare
day
,
and
our
eyes
the
same
by
which
wee
see
the
Sunne
in
infancy
,
which
we
see
it
with
in
mans
estate
,
but
stronger
now
and
more
perfect
:
And
as
children
heare
of
the
same
King
,
State-matters
,
Emperours
,
Parliaments
that
men
doe
,
but
understand
them
not
,
but
after
a
weake
and
imperfect
knowledge
;
so
wee
know
now
in
our
childhood
but
in
part
,
&
afterward
have
the
same
understanding
in
further
growth
and
manly
perfection
.
Secondly
an
happy
part
of
Gods
Image
is
,
that
their
wills
are
perfectly
conformable
to
Gods
will
,
and
confirmed
to
bee
unchangeable
in
willing
what
God
willeth
:
Even
so
our
joy
and
prayer
must
be
,
that
Gods
will
may
be
done
of
our selves
&
others
;
and
our
wils
once
renewed
are
unchangeable
,
because
of
Gods
confirmation
of
them
in
goodnesse
:
Oh
what
an
heavenly
joy
were
it
,
if
so
perfectly
Gods
will
might
be
done
of
us
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
!
And
though
power
often
want
to
beleevers
,
to
will
is
present
.
Thirdly
,
Gods
Image
is
happily
apparent
in
their
affections
.
The
Saints
in
heaven
hate
all
sinne
and
wee
hate
that
wee
doe
,
Rom.
7.
They
love
God
perfectly
,
and
Jesus
Christ
better
than
themselves
;
and
so
the
Saints
on
earth
love
not
their
lives
to
the
death
for
Christ
and
his
glory
.
Fourthly
,
so
perfect
is
Gods
Image
on
them
,
that
the
inhabitants
of
that
heaven
are
without
all
spot
&
wrincle
,
that
is
,
in
full
sanctification
;
and
it
is
the
joy
of
Saints
here
,
that
the
Church
is
all
faire
,
and
no
spot
is
in
her
,
both
in
respect
of
inchoation
,
and
acceptation
.
3.
Another
chiefe
good
thing
,
the
mover
of
their
ioy
is
,
their
happy
priviledges
with
God
;
a
taste
and
beginning
of
all
which
the
Saints
below
have
to
feed
their
ioy
:
As
,
1.
They
are
in
heaven
,
and
Inhabitants
of
heaven
;
so
are
wee
.
2.
They
raigne
as
Kings
;
are
crowned
,
and
have
conquered
as
Kings
;
so
we
are
made
Kings
to
God
,
Rev.
1.
6.
are
crowned
,
Re.
3.
Let
none
take
away
thy
crowne
;
and
are
conquerours
,
yea
more
than
conquerours
,
Rom.
8.
A
conquerour
may
bee
conquered
,
but
so
cannot
wee
:
Onely
this
,
they
are
conquerours
in
their
Countrey
,
we
in
the
way
thither
.
3.
They
are
sonnes
of
God
,
and
heires
of
the
Kingdome
;
so
are
wee
now
the
sonnes
of
God
;
onely
they
appeare
so
to
bee
,
we
not
yet
,
1
Iohn
3.
1
,
2.
4
They
drink
of
the
waters
of
the
Well
of
life
,
and
so
do
we
;
onely
they
drinke
at
the
Fountaine
and
Well-head
,
wee
at
the
streames
somewhat
below
.
5.
Their
ioyes
are
perpetuall
,
the
Well
is
never
drawne
dry
,
it
is
a
lasting
and
everlasting
ioy
from
an
everliving
Fountaine
:
No
more
shall
the
Saints
in
this
heaven
ever
lose
their
ioyes
;
My
joy
shall
none
take
away
from
you
.
Now
have
I
propounded
the
ioyes
fit
for
an
Inhabitant
of
heaven
What
an
happy
thing
is
it
to
be
free
of
such
a
City
!
All
other
priviledges
are
chaffe
to
it
,
all
other
ioyes
bitternesse
to
it
.
Quest.
May
we
not
reioyce
in
any
thing
else
?
Answ.
1.
Godlinesse
denyeth
no
lawfull
delights
,
but
giveth
both
allowance
and
sweetnesse
to
them
.
2.
No
ioyes
are
lawfull
but
such
as
are
moderated
,
guided
and
subiected
to
these
.
3.
None
but
such
as
are
received
and
used
as
pledges
of
these
.
4.
None
but
such
as
uphold
these
in
the
due
measure
of
their
goodnesse
,
and
uphold
a
proportionall
affection
in
us
toward
these
.
And
,
5.
Are
referred
unto
these
as
our
chieFe
ioy
,
and
onely
beseeming
heaven
upon
earth
,
and
heaven
above
earth
.
Woe
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
,
&c.
]
Now
followeth
the
latter
fruit
of
the
former
victory
,
namely
the
most
grievous
plagues
and
evils
inflicted
upon
the
wicked
world
.
Where
are
three
things
:
1.
The
woe
denounced
.
2.
The
persons
on
whom
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
.
3.
The
reason
,
for
the
devill
is
come
downe
,
&c.
Woe
:
It
is
a
Particle
in
Scripture
,
1.
Of
lamentation
,
Lamen.
5.
16.
Woe
unto
us
that
wee
have
sinned
.
2.
Of
commination
or
threatning
,
and
prediction
of
some
wofull
imminent
evils
and
events
;
so
in
this
Text
it
threatneth
the
iudgement
of
God
upon
the
wicked
world
.
In
this
use
it
threatneth
sometimes
temporall
iudgements
,
Mat.
24.
Woe
to
them
that
give
suck
in
that
day
:
Sometimes
eternall
damnation
,
as
to
Iudas
,
Mat.
26
24.
Woe
to
that
man
,
it
had
beene
good
for
him
that
hee
had
never
beene
borne
:
and
sometimes
spirituall
plagues
and
iudgements
,
the
ordinary
fore-runners
of
that
,
&
so
it
doth
here
:
This
Text
therefore
is
like
that
Volume
spred
before
Ezekiel
,
Chap.
2.
10.
which
was
written
within
and
without
,
and
there
was
nothing
written
but
lamentation
,
and
mourning
,
and
woe
Which
compared
with
the
former
part
of
the
verse
teacheth
,
that
the
Ministers
of
God
must
as
Cry
aloud
,
spare
not
,
lift
up
thy
voyce
as
a
Trumpet
,
tell
Israel
of
his
sinne
,
and
Iudah
of
his
transgression
:
And
thus
for
our
example
did
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
the
Lord
of
the
holy
Prophets
,
Jesus
Christ
.
Eliah
tels
Ahab
to
his
face
,
that
it
is
hee
that
troubled
Israel
;
Nathan
telleth
David
,
Thou
art
the
man
;
Iohn
Baptist
telleth
Herod
,
It
is
not
lawfull
for
thee
to
have
her
;
Act.
2.
24.
It
was
you
that
crucified
the
Lord
of
glory
:
Acts
8.
22.
Repent
of
thy
malice
,
and
pray
if
the
wickednesse
of
thy
heart
may
bee
forgiven
thee
:
Mat.
3.
7.
O
generation
of
Vipers
,
who
hath
forewarned
you
to
fiye
from
the
anger
to
come
?
Mat.
23.
13.
Woe
be
to
you
,
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
hypocrites
,
for
yee
will
not
enter
your selves
,
and
ye
shut
the
doore
against
others
;
Verse
33.
Serpents
,
and
generation
of
Vipers
,
how
will
yee
flye
the
damnation
to
come
?
1.
This
is
a
part
of
the
will
of
God
,
and
it
belongs
2.
This
is
that
part
of
the
Word
,
which
is
the
portion
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
and
even
of
To
the
horse
belongs
a
whip
,
and
a
rod
for
the
fooles
backe
:
and
as
Iehu
said
to
Iehorams
servant
,
What
hast
thou
to
doe
with
peace
so
long
as
the
sinnes
of
Iezabel
remaine
?
so
what
hath
any
wicked
man
to
doe
with
peace
of
the
Gospell
,
so
long
as
hee
is
in
his
sinnes
?
Wee
may
not
cast
this
childrens
bread
to
dogs
,
nor
these
precious
pearles
before
Swine
.
3.
This
is
as
necessary
a
part
of
the
Word
to
salvation
,
Sirs
,
what
may
I
doe
to
be
saved
?
now
is
a
fit
season
for
the
voyce
of
peace
,
and
the
bindings
of
the
Gospell
.
4.
The
whole
Scripture
doth
nothing
but
separate
betweene
light
and
darknesse
,
betweene
the
Children
sever
the
precious
from
the
vile
.
We
must
manifest
it
to
be
Ier.
15.
19.
Mat.
3.
12.
the
fanne
in
the
hand
of
Christ
,
severing
the
chaffe
from
the
wheate
.
And
this
is
as
a
wise
steward
,
to
give
every
man
his
portion
Here
some
obiections
must
be
removed
.
Object
.
1.
Wee
are
under
the
Gospell
,
and
freed
from
the
Law
,
which
is
not
given
to
the
iust
,
1
Tim.
1.
9.
you
need
not
bee
so
sterne
and
earnest
Ans.
The
most
men
that
live
under
that
Gospell
,
by
secret
hypocrisie
or
open
disobedience
are
under
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
and
wrapped
in
that
great
condemnation
,
pronounced
by
Christ
upon
the
world
,
that
light
is
come
,
but
men
love
darknesse
rather
than
light
,
because
their
deeds
are
evill
,
Iohn
3.
19.
But
,
suppose
all
that
heare
the
Gospell
were
converted
by
the
Gospell
,
were
the
menaces
and
terrours
of
the
Law
needlesse
to
them
?
For
though
the
malediction
and
law
is
not
to
bee
urged
against
their
persons
,
yet
it
is
to
be
urged
against
their
remaining
sinnes
:
and
the
best
men
may
,
by
frequent
meditation
and
application
of
the
curse
of
the
law
,
bee
much
furthered
in
godlinesse
:
For
,
First
,
the
best
being
sanctified
but
in
part
may
sometime
abuse
the
grace
of
God
to
liberty
in
sinne
.
Secondly
,
the
best
need
more
humiliation
,
which
is
wrought
by
the
Law
.
Thirdly
,
the
best
may
nodd
,
and
need
a
wakening
voyce
.
Fourthly
,
the
best
may
fall
,
and
need
an
helpe
to
rise
.
Fiftly
,
the
best
may
slack
their
pace
,
their
love
and
zeale
,
need
spurres
to
pricke
and
hasten
them
in
their
way
:
Now
if
the
best
need
the
law
,
what
doe
the
worst
?
Object
.
2.
You
are
preachers
of
the
Gospell
of
peace
,
and
must
set
forth
the
peace
,
and
grace
,
and
mercy
of
God
,
and
not
be
so
tart
and
sowre
.
Ans.
Wee
are
so
,
and
must
doe
so
;
but
when
,
or
to
whom
?
1.
Shall
wee
preach
peace
before
men
see
the
need
of
it
,
or
before
their
hearts
be
ever
troubled
for
sinne
?
or
the
grace
and
favour
of
God
to
a
gracelesse
wretch
that
spurnes
against
the
grace
of
God
?
or
mercy
to
him
that
presumptuously
sinneth
,
and
addeth
drunkennesse
to
thirst
?
May
wee
say
,
that
God
will
fill
vessels
of
wrath
with
mercy
?
2.
To
whom
shall
wee
preach
peace
?
to
every
gracelesse
sinner
that
loves
his
peace
in
his
sinnes
better
then
peace
with
God
?
Shall
we
preach
peace
unto
such
as
grow
into
open
hostility
with
God
?
to
such
as
blaspheme
his
name
,
his
servants
,
his
graces
?
to
such
as
upon
pretenced
malice
wickedly
spurne
at
Gods
Ministers
,
and
slander
the
doctrine
that
is
according
to
godlinesse
?
God
speakes
no
peace
to
these
,
nor
may
we
from
God
:
He
can
have
no
peace
with
God
till
hee
warre
with
his
sinnes
:
And
hee
must
begin
with
the
Law
,
that
must
conclude
with
the
Gospell
of
peace
;
Hee
must
be
at
peace
with
the
Law
,
before
the
Gospell
be
peace
to
him
.
Object
.
3.
The
servant
of
God
must
not
strive
,
but
exercise
all
meeknesse
,
and
patiently
suster
evill
men
,
2
Tim.
2.
24
,
25.
Ans.
A
meeke
disposition
is
much
set
by
of
God
in
all
;
and
of
all
men
it
is
most
usefull
and
gracefull
in
a
Minister
:
But
,
1.
Christian
meeknesse
is
a
meeknesse
of
wisdome
,
I
am
.
●
.
13.
&
this
discerneth
both
of
cases
&
persons
,
to
whom
mecknesse
must
be
shewed
;
for
all
sins
are
not
alike
;
some
are
motes
,
some
are
beames
,
some
are
but
as
scratches
,
some
are
deeper
and
larger
wounds
;
some
let
out
with
the
pricke
of
apinne
,
some
not
without
the
launce
.
In
matters
of
greater
moment
,
when
Gods
glory
is
impaired
,
the
happy
proceedings
of
the
Gospell
stopped
,
or
the
salvation
of
men
greatly
hindered
,
now
is
no
place
for
meekenesse
to
sway
.
Moses
that
was
the
meekest
man
upon
earth
,
in
case
of
Gods
dishonour
and
making
the
Calfe
,
turnes
his
meeknesse
into
a
severe
revenge
,
broke
the
Tables
,
and
slew
three
thousand
of
his
brethren
the
same
day
.
For
persons
:
Meeknesse
of
wisdome
discerneth
,
that
all
sinners
are
not
a
suit
;
some
are
weake
,
some
wicked
;
some
ignorant
,
some
wilfull
;
some
are
leaders
,
some
are
led
;
some
are
free-borne
,
some
of
Hagars
seed
;
some
need
the
rod
,
some
the
spirit
of
feare
,
Iud.
23.
some
are
wonne
by
meeknesse
,
some
marr'd
and
lost
:
Our
Saviour
Christ
,
who
was
the
mirrour
of
meeknesse
,
and
our
patterne
,
of
whom
wee
must
learne
to
be
lowly
and
meeke
(
for
hee
would
not
breake
the
bruised
Reed
,
nor
quench
the
smoaking
slaxe
)
yet
he
who
never
failed
,
or
departed
from
the
highest
pitch
of
any
grace
,
being
to
deale
with
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
who
had
corrupted
the
Law
,
and
sinned
against
their
knowledge
,
and
2.
No
grace
of
God
is
contrary
one
to
another
;
and
therefore
Christian
meeknesse
neither
abolisheth
nor
weakneth
Christian
zeale
:
And
therefore
although
meeknesse
will
alwayes
shew
it selfe
to
the
persons
,
yet
zeale
will
ever
burne
against
their
sinnes
.
Zeale
will
not
suffer
under
a
pretence
of
meeknesse
,
an
irreligious
and
mute
approbation
or
bearing
of
evill
,
but
will
kindle
and
fasten
upon
it
.
3.
No
part
of
Scripture
is
contrary
to
it selfe
:
Those
Scriptures
which
command
us
to
shew
meeknesse
to
all
,
crosse
not
those
which
command
us
to
reprove
sharply
or
cuttingly
;
wee
must
set
an
edge
and
point
Reprove
plainly
,
and
not
suffer
,
sinne
upon
our
brother
:
And
1.
Meeknesse
doth
so
temper
zeale
,
that
it
comes
slowly
,
and
as
it
were
with
a
leaden
foot
to
sharpe
reproofes
,
not
rashly
or
hastily
.
2.
It
makes
it
come
orderly
:
It
will
first
assay
loving
and
gentle
meanes
before
it
grow
to
roughnesse
,
especially
if
the
parties
bee
corrigible
,
and
not
conceited
,
and
impudent
in
their
sinne
.
Deut.
20.
10.
when
the
Jewes
went
out
to
warre
,
the
Lord
commanded
them
first
to
offer
conditions
of
peace
to
that
City
;
and
if
it
refused
peace
,
then
to
besiege
,
smite
and
destroy
it
So
we
first
offer
peace
,
and
this
refused
,
we
proclaime
warre
;
first
allure
,
admonish
,
exhort
,
and
then
thunder
,
threaten
,
and
terrifie
them
that
stand
out
.
3.
Meeknesse
mingleth
charity
with
sharpest
reproofes
;
and
as
the
Lord
in
his
sharpest
reproofes
and
messages
seekes
our
good
,
so
doe
his
Ministers
:
Men
cry
out
,
that
Ministers
are
angry
,
when
wee
deale
sharply
with
a
stubborne
&
perverse
people
:
and
why
may
wee
not
bee
so
?
hee
that
commandeth
us
to
be
angry
and
sinne
not
,
hath
made
it
a
sinne
not
to
bee
sometimes
angry
.
But
wee
speake
4.
Meeknesse
seasoneth
zeale
and
zealous
reproofes
with
Sugar
,
that
is
,
some
manifestation
that
the
sinner
may
see
himselfe
not
hated
when
his
sinne
is
sharply
reproved
;
and
moderateth
it
with
a
readinesse
of
minde
to
heale
the
sinner
so
soone
as
he
seeth
his
wound
:
It
stints
the
number
of
stripes
,
as
in
the
law
,
that
they
exceed
not
.
The
Apostle
was
zealous
against
the
incestuous
Corinthian
,
but
so
,
that
upon
his
sorrow
hee
is
carefull
to
comfort
him
,
lest
hee
be
swallowed
up
with
overmuch
sorrow
,
2
Cor.
2.
7.
Acts
2.
37
,
38.
when
they
were
pricked
at
their
hearts
,
Peter
comforts
them
;
and
Paul
,
the
Jaylor
,
Acts
16.
31.
And
hee
that
mournes
and
prayes
for
his
brothers
sinne
,
as
Christ
over
Jerusalem
,
and
Moses
for
the
Idolatrous
Israelites
,
Exod.
32.
will
rejoyce
in
nothing
more
than
such
a
one
,
wonne
by
the
rebukes
of
the
Word
,
and
receive
him
as
joyfully
as
the
father
his
lost
sonne
returning
.
Well
,
if
Ministers
must
bee
faithfull
in
delivering
1.
Who
want
breath
to
blow
this
Trumpet
;
dumbe
and
unable
persons
,
blinde
guides
and
insufficient
men
,
who
in
that
place
let
in
a
fludgate
of
sinne
and
mischiefe
amongst
the
people
.
2.
Such
as
are
more
able
,
but
as
unfaithfull
;
they
winke
at
sinne
,
and
will
not
see
it
,
or
coldly
reprove
it
,
as
afraid
to
blow
the
trumpet
too
loud
for
waking
the
sinner
:
these
are
farre
from
making
sinners
afraid
of
sinne
.
Should
such
a
trumpet
blow
,
and
not
make
men
fear
?
Amos
3.
6.
Is
not
Gods
word
a
two-edged
sword
,
to
pierce
the
very
heart
of
the
sinner
?
and
the
hammer
of
God
to
breake
the
heart
to
pieces
?
and
will
this
be
done
with
dallying
reproofes
,
as
if
men
were
at
foynes
?
No
,
no
;
if
the
Minister
can
doe
it
with
down-rightblowes
,
hee
shall
finde
them
little
enough
.
Besides
,
is
not
sinne
growne
to
a
great
height
and
impudency
,
as
a
disease
come
to
the
height
of
his
crisis
?
and
is
that
curable
with
a
gentle
remedy
?
No
,
it
is
the
blewnesse
of
the
wound
that
must
purge
most
evils
of
this
age
,
and
the
stripes
within
the
bowels
of
the
belly
,
Prov.
20.
30.
Add
here
to
,
that
all
sinners
are
not
alike
;
for
as
in
a
materiall
house
all
stones
are
not
alike
,
some
are
soft
,
and
easily
hewed
for
the
building
,
some
are
of
an
harder
and
flinty
or
marble
disposition
,
which
require
sharpe
tooles
,
and
strong
blowes
to
frame
them
to
their
place
:
so
in
the
house
of
God
,
some
stones
are
more
soft
,
sooner
humbled
and
reformed
,
but
most
are
harder
,
as
the
Adamant
,
and
easily
yeeld
not
to
the
strokes
of
the
Word
;
lightly
to
smite
these
is
but
to
hearten
and
harden
them
in
sinne
.
3.
Of
all
other
the
most
mischievous
are
they
in
their
places
,
that
either
out
of
a
carelesse
and
unconscionable
coldnesse
,
or
out
of
ayme
and
desire
to
please
,
or
feare
to
displease
,
or
out
of
purpose
to
get
applause
of
being
peaceable
men
,
or
out
of
base
covetousnesse
flatter
men
in
their
sinnes
,
cloake
their
knowne
evils
,
and
dissemble
their
vilenesse
:
All
is
well
,
so
that
it
may
bee
well
to
themselves
;
all
the
praises
of
piety
shall
guild
rotten
posts
for
base
hire
and
reward
:
Oh
the
sinne
of
these
men
is
passing
great
,
who
incourage
and
uphold
men
in
their
wickednesle
,
betray
them
into
the
hands
of
the
devill
,
drowne
them
deeper
in
the
pit
of
destruction
,
and
set
their
feet
on
their
neckes
to
keepe
them
under
from
ever
rising
any
more
;
whereas
they
should
lend
an
hand
,
and
reach
them
the
line
of
a
faithful
reproofe
to
helpe
them
out
.
2.
This
shewes
the
corruption
of
many
,
who
1.
Hee
is
farre
from
reforming
his
sinnes
,
that
will
not
abide
them
to
bee
reproved
;
and
his
heart
shall
never
be
pricked
with
godly
sorrow
,
that
will
not
have
his
sinnes
pricked
with
the
sharpe
needle
of
the
Law
.
2.
Hee
is
farre
from
pardon
of
his
sinnes
,
that
will
not
heare
of
them
:
David
because
hee
willingly
heares
of
his
sinne
,
presently
heares
of
pardon
;
but
Herod
,
because
hee
will
not
heare
Iohn
Baptist
speake
of
his
sinne
,
never
heares
of
pardon
.
3.
A
property
of
a
good
heart
is
,
to
delight
in
the
Law
of
God
in
the
inner
man
,
Rom.
7.
22.
and
hold
it
a
sweet
benefit
by
it
,
that
it
still
discovers
the
secret
evils
,
which
must
bee
repented
of
and
reformed
.
The
joy
of
a
godly
soule
is
,
to
bee
anatomized
by
the
Word
,
and
searched
.
But
hee
is
a
bankrout
that
cannot
abide
his
estate
to
be
cast
up
.
4.
It
is
a
property
of
soundnesse
to
justifie
the
Lord
in
all
his
sayings
,
as
David
did
,
being
reproved
by
Nathan
of
foule
things
,
Psal.
51.
4.
A
true
humble
spirit
,
acquainted
with
repentance
,
will
acknowledge
,
that
no
part
of
Gods
Word
can
bee
so
sharply
spoken
,
as
justly
.
If
God
bee
sharpe
in
reproving
and
threatning
,
it
will
stoupe
and
say
,
it
is
most
just
,
I
have
matter
enough
in
me
,
and
given
cause
enough
,
if
he
threaten
me
with
a
thousand
hels
and
damnations
.
When
the
Lord
threatneth
Eli
with
the
destruction
of
his
house
,
(
1
Sam.
3.
18.
)
hee
yeelds
himselfe
,
It
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
doe
what
seemeth
him
good
.
When
Esay
threatneth
Hezekiah
with
the
like
destruction
of
his
house
and
state
,
hee
yeeldeth
,
2
Kings
20.
19.
The
Word
of
the
Lord
is
good
:
Hee
might
have
beene
more
severe
and
brought
it
in
my
dayes
.
Mat.
15.
27.
Christ
calleth
the
Cannanitish
woman
,
dog
:
she
justifieth
him
in
his
saying
,
and
saith
,
Truth
Lord
,
I
am
no
better
,
but
give
me
some
crummes
of
mercy
.
If
legall
doctrine
strike
thee
downe
in
thy selfe
,
and
send
thee
forth
to
seeke
mercy
as
she
,
here
is
a
note
of
soundnesse
.
5
There
is
not
a
more
certaine
note
of
a
wicked
man
and
hypocrite
,
then
to
taxe
Gods
word
of
too
much
severity
.
If
God
threaten
Cain
for
killing
Abel
,
oh
his
punishment
is
greater
then
he
can
Iohn
Baptist
reproove
Herod
for
incest
,
the
reproofe
is
too
harsh
and
heavie
,
he
shuts
Iohn
up
in
prison
.
So
Act.
7.
51.
Steven
calls
the
Jewes
stiffe-necked
,
uncircumcised
,
resisters
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
whereas
they
should
have
justified
the
Lord
in
this
reproofe
,
they
stop
their
eares
,
gnash
their
teeth
,
and
runne
upon
him
,
and
stone
him
.
Whosoever
he
be
that
hates
plaine
dealing
,
meanes
not
plainly
.
He
that
cannot
abide
to
have
his
conscience
touched
,
is
surely
festred
and
galled
.
Marke
those
men
that
most
resist
the
doctrine
of
the
Law
,
you
shall
find
them
most
lawlesse
,
most
gracelesse
,
most
wicked
men
,
for
most
part
openly
:
if
not
,
the
deepest
dissemblers
.
3
This
shews
their
great
sinne
,
that
contest
against
sound
doctrine
,
and
refuse
to
heare
it
,
out
of
malice
1
These
men
perhaps
thinke
we
must
speake
to
pillars
and
posts
,
not
to
persons
;
or
if
to
persons
,
to
some
persons
in
Utopia
:
but
not
to
the
sins
and
necessities
of
our
owne
hearers
:
and
how
do
we
then
give
every
person
his
portion
?
2
Doth
any
person
come
to
heare
:
who
hath
a
dispensation
that
God
by
his
servant
must
not
meddle
with
his
sinnes
?
or
must
wee
dispense
the
word
in
respect
of
persons
.
3
Doth
not
particular
reproofe
of
particular
offenders
in
many
kinds
stand
with
the
word
of
God
?
How
was
Nathan
overseene
to
tell
David
he
was
the
man
,
and
Eliah
to
Ahab
,
and
Iohn
Baptist
to
Herod
?
Is
it
now
so
unsufferable
a
sin
to
deale
with
personall
sins
?
4
How
doth
the
Lord
set
mens
sins
in
order
before
them
,
but
by
the
ministery
of
the
word
?
Psal.
50.
21.
How
shall
we
teach
the
Church
to
avoid
hurtfull
and
infectious
persons
,
but
by
discovering
them
?
How
can
Titus
carrie
his
doctrine
to
make
the
opposites
ashamed
(
Tit.
2.
12.
)
if
he
may
not
meddle
with
their
personall
sinnes
?
And
many
that
care
neither
for
Gods
law
nor
Gospell
,
yet
by
shame
may
be
restrained
,
and
stopped
from
their
wickednesse
.
Some
are
so
incorrigible
and
impudent
in
their
sin
,
that
they
are
fit
to
be
branded
and
discovered
by
the
Churches
severity
,
as
in
the
course
of
justice
desperate
malefactors
are
boared
in
the
eare
,
or
burnt
in
the
hand
.
5
If
any
man
could
teach
us
how
to
sunder
persons
from
sinnes
,
that
sinnes
might
walke
like
ghosts
without
bodies
,
it
might
be
wee
should
offend
no
persons
,
but
all
our
shot
should
be
levelled
against
sinnes
.
But
seeing
sinne
is
so
close
set
to
the
persons
,
as
they
both
make
but
one
man
,
and
men
love
their
sinnes
as
themselves
,
wee
cannot
point
at
a
sinne
but
presently
we
are
blamed
and
distasted
as
pointing
at
the
person
.
6
Let
all
such
know
that
the
time
commeth
when
they
shall
say
it
had
beene
wiselier
done
to
have
forsaken
their
sinne
then
the
Ministery
that
checkes
it
,
and
not
as
foolish
children
,
who
had
rather
keepe
a
sore
finger
or
foote
then
abide
the
paine
of
opening
and
curing
.
4
This
is
instruction
to
all
hearers
,
to
endure
1
That
Ministery
that
workes
no
smart
,
workes
no
cure
.
A
sound
Ministery
divideth
betweene
the
marrow
and
the
bone
,
yea
betweene
the
soule
,
spirit
,
and
joints
,
Heb.
4.
12.
Can
this
be
done
without
smart
?
Oile
heales
not
without
wine
.
There
is
no
profit
nor
cure
in
skinning
festers
unsearched
,
and
no
search
without
smart
.
2
That
wee
take
no
pleasure
in
your
smart
or
judgment
,
but
that
without
it
you
cannot
be
cured
,
It
is
you
that
compell
us
to
severity
in
our
Ministery
,
while
you
will
hold
your
sinnes
stiffly
against
the
word
,
and
resist
the
powerfull
meanes
of
your
owne
good
.
What
should
wee
do
to
be
free
from
your
blood
,
if
wee
find
you
proud
,
scoffers
,
churlish
,
earthly
,
profane
,
but
directly
repoove
these
sinnes
if
wee
would
not
have
them
set
on
:
our
score
?
What
our
hire
is
,
if
we
see
the
sword
come
upon
you
and
not
give
you
warning
,
see
in
Ezek.
33.
7.
Nay
,
happy
were
it
for
us
and
you
,
if
we
might
speake
nothing
but
peace
,
so
we
might
discharge
our
dutie
:
and
if
we
proclayme
wo
you
may
helpe
it
,
we
cannot
.
3
That
whereas
you
would
have
us
preach
Gods
mercies
to
you
,
in
this
legall
doctrine
,
what
do
we
but
declare
his
admirable
mercy
,
who
sends
the
sound
of
wo
before
the
sense
of
wo
?
he
is
not
bound
to
give
us
so
much
warning
.
4
That
to
speake
of
wo
is
not
to
cast
men
into
wo
,
but
to
helpe
them
out
of
it
:
for
that
is
both
the
Lords
intention
,
and
the
drift
of
us
his
Ministers
,
who
both
are
loth
that
men
should
be
smitten
unwarned
,
and
till
there
be
no
remedy
.
5
That
it
were
every
mans
happinesse
to
see
wo
written
in
the
face
of
every
sinne
,
which
else
is
sure
to
follow
at
heeles
inevitably
.
For
sinne
and
sorrow
are
bound
together
inseparably
,
and
there
is
never
a
sinne
but
hath
wo
written
on
it
,
if
not
on
the
face
,
on
the
backe
.
And
therefore
men
should
rather
praise
God
to
be
smitten
by
his
word
for
prevention
,
or
amendment
,
then
suffered
to
go
on
to
unavoydable
wo
and
perdition
.
6
That
the
same
Ministery
which
most
casteth
downe
a
sinner
,
is
sanctified
by
God
to
lift
him
up
againe
.
The
same
hand
that
launceth
commonly
healeth
.
The
same
Nathan
that
condemnes
David
,
absolveth
him
.
Peter
by
sharpe
doctrine
prickes
the
Jewes
hearts
,
Act.
2.
37.
the
same
Ministery
and
person
reviveth
and
comforteth
them
.
Paul
casts
down
the
Jaylor
,
and
presently
rayseth
him
,
Act.
16.
Christ
himselfe
calls
the
woman
of
Canaan
a
dog
,
but
straightway
giveth
her
desire
.
Sticke
to
that
Ministery
that
most
sharply
smiteth
,
woundeth
,
rebuketh
,
that
is
the
Ministery
most
likely
sanctified
by
God
to
heale
and
binde
thee
up
,
that
Ministery
hath
oyle
for
thee
aswell
as
wine
,
if
thou
sticke
constantly
to
it
.
Wo
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
.
]
Here
wee
are
to
enquire
the
persons
on
whom
that
heavie
wo
is
denounced
,
to
weet
,
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
.
Which
cannot
be
meant
properly
and
literally
:
for
,
First
,
these
are
the
worke-man-ship
of
God
,
and
excellent
creatures
:
Secondly
,
they
are
opposed
to
the
heavens
in
the
former
words
,
which
were
not
taken
literally
and
properly
,
but
figuratively
and
metaphorically
:
Thirdly
,
the
godly
who
are
biddé
to
rejoyce
,
dwel
in
them
properly
taken
,
as
well
as
the
wicked
,
but
they
are
exempted
from
this
wo.
By
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
are
meant
such
persons
and
places
as
are
not
accounted
the
true
Church
,
but
among
whom
the
devill
hath
power
and
beareth
sway
.
For
these
inhabitants
are
opposed
to
dwellers
in
heaven
,
which
are
true
professors
of
Christ
,
members
of
the
Church
,
&
of
an
heavenly
conversation
.
Specially
inhabitants
of
the
earth
are
mere
earthly
men
,
favoring
nothing
of
heavenly
things
,
whether
they
be
heathens
and
Gentiles
,
or
such
as
be
in
name
Christians
,
but
indeed
earthly
Antichristians
,
who
are
the
beast
rising
out
of
the
earth
.
And
they
are
called
inhabitants
of
the
sea
for
their
tumult
,
and
inconstancy
,
casting
up
as
the
sea
nothing
but
mire
and
dirt
,
and
carryed
as
waves
of
the
sea
by
every
winde
,
Jude
.
13.
But
if
any
thinke
the
Evangelist
aymeth
more
distinctly
at
some
particulars
,
I
am
not
ignorant
that
some
by
earth
understand
the
common
multitude
of
wicked
persons
,
enemies
unto
Christ
,
and
by
sea
the
ecclesiasticall
men
who
have
corrupted
the
earth
with
bitter
,
brinish
,
and
salt
doctrine
of
errors
and
humane
traditions
;
and
thus
still
oppose
them
.
But
I
conceive
a
further
drift
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
well
suiting
to
our
whole
exposition
,
and
period
of
time
which
this
part
of
the
Chapter
aymeth
at
:
That
rather
by
earth
are
meant
all
such
nations
and
Kingdomes
of
earth
,
subjected
to
the
spirituall
whordomes
of
the
dragon
,
so
called
for
their
earthly
profession
,
affection
,
and
practise
:
and
by
sea
,
the
then
Roman
Empire
it selfe
,
so
called
,
1
For
the
floods
of
impietie
that
issued
from
it
,
as
the
floods
and
rivers
do
all
from
the
sea
:
it
was
the
head
of
wickednesses
.
2
For
the
unbridled
rage
of
it
,
and
the
unresistable
power
which
was
then
the
great
Ocean
swelling
over
all
bankes
.
So
as
the
sense
seemes
to
be
,
Wo
to
the
earth
and
all
wicked
nations
that
are
enemies
to
the
Church
of
God
,
but
especially
wo
to
the
sea
,
the
great
Empire
,
whose
sinnes
the
dragon
hath
brought
to
a
great
height
,
so
as
the
great
mutation
of
that
great
estate
is
now
neare
,
and
the
subversion
of
the
Imperiall
and
Cesariall
power
is
at
hand
:
For
now
at
this
time
so
effectually
did
the
dragon
worke
in
the
delusions
of
Antichrist
,
as
that
he
whose
comming
was
in
all
deceivablenesse
of
unrighteousnesse
,
was
shortly
to
swallow
up
the
Imperiall
power
,
and
so
to
take
him
out
of
the
way
,
which
stood
betweene
him
and
his
greatnesse
,
as
was
formerly
prophesied
,
2
Thes.
2.
and
not
long
after
accomplished
.
When
the
Church
is
happy
in
the
midst
of
persecutions
,
Though
a
sinner
do
evill
an
hundred
times
,
and
his
dayes
be
prolonged
,
yet
surely
I
know
that
it
shal
be
well
with
them
that
feare
God
,
which
feare
before
him
:
but
it
shall
not
be
well
with
the
wicked
.
Esa.
3.
10.
Say
yee
,
it
shal
be
well
to
the
just
,
but
wo
to
the
wicked
,
it
shall
not
be
so
to
him
,
it
shal
be
evill
to
him
,
the
reward
of
his
hands
shal
be
given
him
.
Psal.
37.
37.
Marke
the
upright
man
,
and
behold
the
just
,
for
the
end
of
that
man
is
peace
:
but
the
transgressors
shal
be
destroyed
together
.
One
reason
hereof
is
in
the
text
.
Satan
,
being
cast
2
It
must
be
so
by
the
perpetuall
rule
of
divine
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
me
,
to
render
to
every
man
according
to
his
workes
.
The
just
Judge
of
all
the
world
must
do
right
.
3
According
to
a
mans
seed
time
,
so
commonly
is
4
The
truth
of
God
in
accomplishing
his
word
must
leave
the
godly
most
happy
,
while
the
wicked
Now
this
is
a
direction
to
Ministers
for
the
course
and
carriage
of
their
doctrine
:
to
sing
both
mercy
and
2
It
is
a
direction
to
all
men
,
to
carry
our
affections
1
So
doth
the
Lord
and
his
Spirit
in
this
text
;
and
whosoever
are
guided
by
the
Spirit
of
grace
,
will
shew
themselves
in
the
helping
up
and
encouragement
of
godlinesse
,
and
furthering
the
joy
of
the
faithfull
,
and
in
the
discouraging
and
daunting
so
far
as
lyeth
in
him
,
the
wickednesse
of
men
.
2
A
note
of
a
good
man
is
that
a
vile
person
shall
be
contemned
in
his
eyes
,
and
he
will
love
them
that
feare
the
Lord
.
3
True
judgment
helps
him
to
discerne
between
an
Israelite
and
Ismaelite
,
and
true
affection
will
cleave
to
the
one
,
and
disclaime
the
other
.
Gods
Spirit
teacheth
none
to
esteeme
carefull
Christians
vile
persons
,
nor
to
cleave
to
enemies
and
resisters
of
the
grace
of
God
,
who
are
indeed
vile
persons
,
and
so
are
they
that
sort
with
them
,
or
plead
for
them
;
and
as
sin
makes
men
vile
to
God
,
so
it
makes
them
seeme
to
good
men
.
3
It
is
an
incouragement
to
godly
men
in
the
way
4
It
is
a
terror
for
evill
men
:
seeing
it
is
as
impossible
5
Here
is
a
spurre
and
incitement
unto
repentance
,
But
seeing
men
are
loth
to
apply
this
part
to
themselves
,
we
must
helpe
it
home
a
little
more
particularly
.
1
What
a
fearefull
wo
is
denounced
in
Scripture
against
all
Popish
and
Antichristian
Idolaters
?
Rev.
14.
9.
If
any
man
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
receive
his
marke
in
their
hands
and
foreheads
,
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
for
ever
.
Whosoever
shall
do
thus
,
and
persevere
after
admonition
,
and
will
not
come
out
of
Babylon
,
must
perish
in
her
destruction
.
They
prepare
fire
and
faggot
for
the
Saints
whom
they
call
heretickes
:
but
,
worshipping
the
beast
and
his
image
,
Christ
prepares
fire
and
brimstone
for
them
,
and
the
smoake
of
their
torment
shall
ascend
for
evermore
.
Now
there
is
no
way
to
avoyd
this
woefull
damnation
,
by
wilfull
persisting
in
that
Apostasie
,
but
instead
of
the
character
of
Antichrist
by
taking
in
our
foreheads
the
seale
of
CHRIST
,
by
which
he
separates
us
from
the
world
,
by
faith
and
holinesse
,
and
from
Antichrist
,
by
zealous
profession
of
the
truth
,
which
he
persecutes
,
and
marketh
us
up
for
his
owne
sheep
;
the
property
of
which
is
,
to
heare
his
voice
and
follow
him
.
Ioh.
10.
2
What
a
dreadfull
wo
belongs
to
our
voluptuous
gallants
that
are
at
ease
in
Sion
,
who
put
the
evill
day
farre
away
,
and
remember
not
Iosephs
affliction
?
Amos
6.
1.
Silkes
and
Velvets
cannot
cover
the
secure
sinner
from
this
woe
.
Greatnesse
of
birth
,
place
,
power
,
treasure
,
cannot
elude
these
threats
,
which
are
more
stable
than
the
foundation
of
the
earth
;
but
according
to
the
cursed
seeds
thou
sowest
,
shall
thy
harvest
bee
;
Gods
people
sow
in
teares
to
reape
in
joy
,
and
thou
must
have
a
share
in
the
sorrow
for
sinne
,
and
in
the
afflictions
of
Gods
people
,
or
never
looke
to
share
in
their
joy
.
3.
Were
the
Prophet
Esay
living
,
where
hee
proclaimed
one
woe
upon
drunkards
,
hee
would
powre
out
ten
thousand
upon
this
drunken
age
,
which
is
drowned
with
drinke
:
Esay
5.
11.
22.
Woe
bee
to
them
that
rise
up
early
to
follow
drunkennesse
,
and
to
them
that
continue
till
night
;
Woe
bee
to
them
that
are
mighty
to
drinke
,
and
strong
to
powre
in
strong
drinke
.
How
will
the
drunkard
escape
this
woe
,
and
all
the
threates
in
the
Booke
of
God
,
which
shut
him
out
of
heaven
,
where
is
no
roome
for
drunkards
?
There
is
but
one
way
,
and
one
there
is
,
to
leave
thy
cup
of
drunkennesse
,
and
come
drinke
another
cup
,
a
cup
of
mercy
,
a
cup
of
teares
for
thy
sinne
,
a
cup
of
the
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
a
cup
of
the
water
of
life
,
that
heaven
may
be
opened
to
thee
,
a
sorrowfull
and
sober
penitent
,
which
thy
sinne
had
shut
and
barred
against
thee
.
4.
What
a
fearefull
woe
doth
our
Saviour
denounce
upon
all
contemners
of
the
Gospell
,
and
despisers
of
the
blessed
light
of
it
?
Mat.
11
24.
It
shall
bee
easier
for
Sodom
and
Gomorra
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
then
for
such
:
And
whence
else
was
the
heavy
woe
here
upon
the
earth
and
Sea
,
but
for
sinnes
against
the
Gospell
,
not
receiving
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
?
2
Thes.
2.
See
we
any
woe
or
heavy
hand
of
God
upon
the
Kingdome
?
in
this
effect
who
seeth
not
the
cause
,
the
contempt
of
the
Gospell
?
doth
any
extraordinary
crosse
and
judgement
lie
on
this
City
,
on
your
trades
,
on
your
estates
?
why
are
yee
blinde
to
this
day
,
and
will
not
see
the
cause
?
you
poare
like
blinde
men
on
secondary
meanes
,
fewnesse
of
buyers
,
troubles
abroad
,
scant
of
money
,
scarcity
of
times
,
and
the
like
;
but
you
see
not
the
next
cause
at
home
,
your
contempt
and
sleighting
of
the
Gospell
,
your
Sabbath-breaking
,
your
want
of
reformation
according
to
the
rules
of
Gods
Word
,
your
causlesse
hatred
of
the
bringers
of
the
truth
,
&c.
change
your
course
,
and
God
will
change
his
;
entertaine
his
best
blessings
,
and
then
expect
inferior
;
else
know
,
as
sinne
is
linked
fast
,
so
are
Gods
judgements
;
these
shal
be
but
the
beginnings
of
woe
,
and
one
woe
shall
follow
upon
another
,
till
repentance
come
between
.
For
the
devill
is
come
downe
,
&c.
]
The
reason
of
the
former
woe
denounced
followeth
,
and
is
twofold
:
1.
The
comming
downe
of
the
devill
.
2.
His
wrathfull
disposition
,
where
of
the
reason
is
given
,
because
he
knowes
his
time
is
short
.
For
the
Exposition
.
Quest.
What
is
this
comming
downe
of
the
Devill
?
was
not
Satan
before
among
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
till
now
that
this
victory
is
gotten
by
Christ
?
were
not
wicked
men
under
this
curse
and
woe
before
this
,
by
Satans
wrath
and
ruling
?
Ans.
Yes
,
the
devill
was
the
Prince
of
the
world
before
this
,
and
was
commander
among
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
;
but
he
is
now
said
to
come
downe
in
three
respects
.
1.
In
a
more
generall
and
universall
mischiefe
intended
by
the
dragon
,
which
was
to
spread
it selfe
over
the
face
of
the
earth
,
which
was
by
a
generall
Apostasie
of
the
world
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
,
foretold
in
2
Thess.
2.
2.
In
a
farre
more
dangerous
and
mischievous
manner
of
working
,
by
which
he
shall
prevaile
farre
more
efficaciously
than
ever
before
:
For
whereas
hee
could
not
succeed
by
open
tyrannie
,
now
by
secret
traines
and
perswasions
of
heretikes
,
under
a
plausible
forme
of
Christianity
and
piety
,
hee
shall
carry
the
world
headlong
after
Antichrist
,
and
wrap
it
up
in
his
impostures
and
Apostasie
,
that
,
whose
bodies
he
could
not
destroy
by
sword
and
tyrannie
,
their
mindes
hee
might
poyson
with
errours
and
heresie
.
3.
Hee
descendeth
with
a
farre
more
furious
hatred
and
wrath
over
those
who
are
left
under
his
power
:
for
as
a
man
comming
angry
from
abroad
,
will
shew
his
wrath
at
home
;
so
the
dragon
seeing
the
Church
escaped
from
his
furious
hand
by
Michaels
helpe
,
doth
looke
more
narrowly
to
make
them
faster
,
who
are
left
in
his
power
,
lest
they
should
breake
away
from
him
as
the
other
had
done
;
and
therefore
hee
now
commeth
on
them
with
continuall
and
efficacious
temptations
,
and
bindes
them
with
strong
chaines
and
bolts
of
unrighteousnesse
.
Now
the
devill
taketh
his
peniworths
in
the
earth
and
sea
;
by
increasing
his
wrath
hee
increaseth
their
woe
,
and
not
only
rideth
the
Nations
,
but
galloppeth
them
to
hell
.
This
arising
of
Antichrist
,
bringing
with
him
a
mist
of
blacke
darknesse
and
Idolatry
,
is
the
devills
comming
downe
into
the
earth
;
And
his
powerfull
prevailing
by
strong
and
forcible
delusions
among
them
that
perish
,
is
his
fierce
wrath
which
hee
exerciseth
in
the
earth
and
sea
,
but
justly
upon
them
that
had
refused
Christs
rule
over
them
.
Where
Christ
and
his
Gospel
cannot
prevaile
,
the
devil
commeth
armed
with
power
,
and
efficacy
of
delusion
,
I
come
in
my
Fathers
name
;
&
ye
receive
me
not
;
if
another
come
in
his
owne
name
,
that
is
,
seeking
his
own
glory
,
not
Gods
,
and
intending
his
owne
ends
and
good
,
and
not
the
good
and
salvation
of
men
,
him
will
yee
receive
:
2
Thess.
2.
11.
God
shall
send
strong
delusions
;
the
effect
is
,
to
beleeve
lies
;
the
end
,
that
they
may
be
damned
;
and
the
reason
,
because
they
loved
not
the
truth
,
nor
beleeved
it
,
nor
entertained
it
,
but
rejected
the
happy
meanes
of
their
owne
salvation
The
Lord
sends
Michaiah
his
Prophet
to
warne
Ahab
of
his
danger
neare
him
;
Ahab
will
not
heare
him
for
his
owne
safety
,
but
commits
him
to
ward
,
feeds
him
with
bread
and
water
of
affliction
;
now
comes
the
devill
,
and
is
a
lying
spirit
in
the
mouthes
of
400.
false
Prophets
;
them
presently
he
heareth
,
speaking
to
hasten
his
destruction
.
1.
Mans
heart
will
be
resting
and
setling
upon
something
;
it
is
like
a
Mill
that
is
ever
grinding
:
if
it
2.
The
just
desert
of
wicked
men
puls
on
them
this
fearfull
vengeance
,
to
be
delivered
up
to
the
devill
:
3.
Refuse
to
come
to
Jesus
Christ
,
and
what
remedie
is
left
to
rescue
us
from
the
power
of
the
devill
?
Take
notice
then
of
this
fearefull
sinne
of
refusing
Now
because
men
commonly
startle
at
the
high
sinnes
against
the
law
,
and
conceive
Gods
wrath
due
to
them
,
and
in
the
meane
time
seldome
take
knowledge
of
sinnes
against
the
Gospell
,
and
the
Lords
severity
against
them
;
let
us
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
Lords
most
severe
revenge
against
this
sinne
above
other
,
as
sinnes
against
the
remedy
,
and
therefore
not
more
severe
than
righteous
:
for
if
God
revenged
upon
the
heathens
their
sinnes
against
the
light
of
nature
,
in
delivering
them
up
to
vile
affections
,
and
unnaturall
sinnes
,
to
receive
such
recompence
of
their
errour
as
was
meet
,
Rom.
1.
24.
27.
how
much
more
must
hee
thinke
it
a
meet
recompence
of
such
a
sinne
against
the
light
of
grace
,
to
give
them
up
t●
effectuall
delusion
,
to
be
carryed
by
Satan
hoodwinkt
and
headlong
unto
destruction
?
But
let
us
see
some
instances
.
1.
How
he
spared
not
his
owne
people
the
Jews
,
All
that
came
before
me
were
theeves
and
robbers
:
Acts
5.
36
,
37.
Iudas
and
Theudas
drew
away
many
to
destruction
:
And
after
false
Christs
and
Prophets
were
to
rise
with
such
efficacy
of
delusion
,
as
to
deceive
(
if
it
were
possible
)
the
very
Elect
,
Matth.
24.
Iosephus
speakes
of
sundry
,
especially
one
Aegyptian
which
carryed
away
De
bello
Iud.
l.
2.
c.
12.
thirty
thousand
Jewes
by
one
vaine
delusion
to
destruction
:
And
not
long
after
,
this
same
sinne
made
their
nation
spew
them
out
,
that
they
are
now
an
hissing
,
an
execration
to
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
;
They
renounced
Christ
to
rule
over
them
,
and
ever
since
the
dragon
hath
had
them
in
possession
.
2.
Consider
how
the
wrath
of
God
came
upon
First
,
God
sent
them
Apostles
,
Euangelists
,
and
true
Pastors
,
who
sought
only
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
salvation
of
men
,
but
they
despised
and
distasted
them
:
But
how
did
the
Lord
plague
the
earth
in
the
same
kinde
,
giving
up
the
inhabitants
to
receive
hypocrites
,
Impostors
,
Fryers
,
and
fat
Monkes
,
who
onely
sought
themselves
,
and
to
make
a
spoile
of
men
,
eating
up
their
estates
as
Locusts
for
number
,
and
unprofitablenesse
?
these
were
willingly
borne
;
as
the
Church
of
Corinth
,
despising
the
Apostle
Paul
,
gave
eare
to
false
Apostles
,
who
robbed
and
spoyled
them
.
Secondly
,
Christ
the
Lord
came
with
an
easie
and
sweete
yoake
;
his
doctrine
and
his
Apostles
was
a
freedome
from
the
bondage
and
burden
of
Ceremonies
and
traditions
of
the
Fathers
,
1
Pet
1.
18.
and
the
new
commandement
was
only
to
beleeve
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
love
one
another
.
This
sweet
yoake
was
cast
off
;
but
with
what
an
exchange
?
now
the
devill
yoakes
them
with
traditions
,
superstitious
ceremonies
,
and
plagues
the
earth
with
tyrannicall
and
Antichristian
Lawes
,
Canons
,
Decretals
devised
by
men
;
his
little
finger
is
heavier
then
Christs
loynes
;
yet
Popish
Countries
receive
them
,
and
like
them
well
.
Thirdly
,
Christ
instituted
and
ordained
a
most
holy
Sacrament
,
the
Communion
of
his
blessed
body
and
blood
;
but
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
and
sea
despised
that
simple
and
most
chaste
and
Primitive
institution
:
But
was
not
the
world
ever
since
justly
plagued
with
that
gawdy
and
impudent
harlot
of
the
Popish
Masse
,
the
very
spirit
and
quintessence
of
Antichrist
▪
Fourthly
,
how
could
the
world
bee
more
severely
plagued
,
then
by
receiving
that
greasie
Priesthood
,
&
that
hatefull
sacrifice
of
Antichrist
?
but
could
it
be
plagued
more
iustly
,
for
abolishing
the
Priesthood
and
sacrifice
of
Christ
?
Fiftly
,
Christ
in
the
Gospell
calleth
men
to
the
participation
of
grace
,
life
,
pardon
,
heaven
,
and
salvation
freely
offered
in
the
Gospel
;
men
would
not
heare
this
voyce
:
How
iustly
therefore
hath
the
world
bin
blinded
and
gulled
these
many
hundred
yeares
,
in
buying
at
great
rates
lies
,
sleights
,
impostures
,
iuglings
,
meere
tricks
of
wit
and
cunning
,
pardons
,
dispensations
,
merits
,
masses
,
and
heaven
it selfe
.
Sixtly
,
Christ
ordeined
in
his
Church
holy
Pastors
,
giving
them
liberty
to
live
in
holy
wedlocke
,
according
to
Gods
Ordinance
.
This
order
of
Christ
pleased
not
the
earth
and
sea
:
but
how
sensibly
revenged
?
for
no
sooner
did
they
refuse
and
reject
holy
Pastors
,
but
they
admitted
most
filthy
bawds
,
and
unchaste
Pope-holy
Priests
and
Nunnes
into
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
;
I
might
say
into
the
Popes
chaire
.
A
man
had
need
of
a
vizard
,
to
speake
of
their
holinesse
,
and
stop
all
his
senses
to
heare
it
.
Seventhly
,
when
the
world
scorned
and
persecuted
the
Saints
living
,
how
did
the
Lord
give
them
up
to
worship
and
invocate
in
most
idolatrous
manner
the
Saints
dead
and
departed
?
And
when
they
despised
and
trod
under
foot
the
living
images
of
God
,
the
godly
and
holy
Professors
of
Christ
,
great
was
the
Lords
revenge
in
giving
them
up
to
worship
dead
images
,
of
wood
,
stone
,
metalls
,
&c.
3
God
who
is
ever
the
same
and
like
himselfe
,
hath
heretofore
warned
us
in
this
land
,
that
we
have
1
By
the
prevailing
of
Priests
and
Jesuites
heretofore
in
the
land
,
who
swarmed
as
the
frogs
of
Aegypt
,
and
have
seduced
many
thousands
,
but
never
any
that
loved
the
truth
.
2
By
the
propensity
and
readinesse
of
many
to
receive
any
religion
or
doctrine
according
as
the
times
should
require
.
And
this
hath
ever
beene
the
sinne
of
English
people
to
swim
with
the
streame
of
times
,
And
this
print
of
Gods
finger
is
at
this
day
set
upon
many
,
plainly
convincing
that
they
never
received
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
.
3
By
the
generall
fighting
against
the
light
,
and
hatred
of
the
very
sent
of
sincerity
in
both
preachers
and
people
;
which
the
Apostle
makes
a
sure
note
of
perdition
,
Phil.
1.
28.
Let
Iohn
Baptist
come
,
he
is
excepted
against
and
hath
a
divell
.
Let
Paul
come
,
too
much
learning
hath
made
him
mad
.
Let
Christ
come
,
he
is
a
friend
of
Publicans
,
a
demoniacke
,
&c.
But
let
Antichrist
come
,
Popery
come
,
a
flatterer
and
deluder
come
,
the
multitude
applaud
them
▪
receive
them
.
Delusion
shal
be
effectual
to
the
damnation
of
such
as
he
must
carrie
into
his
owne
perdition
.
4
The
same
arrowes
of
Gods
wrath
against
this
sinne
are
shot
in
amongst
our selves
;
many
of
whom
Is
this
,
love
of
the
light
,
when
God
offers
a
blessing
to
a
place
and
people
,
for
their
instruction
and
comfort
of
themselves
and
families
,
to
mutinie
and
murmure
against
Gods
bountie
,
and
fall
to
threatnings
if
any
such
blessing
be
let
in
?
Is
this
,
love
of
truth
,
that
when
Popish
seducers
come
and
open
their
packe
,
and
by
bookes
and
perswasions
broach
their
fundamentall
errors
,
that
sophistry
and
plausible
slights
should
drive
some
,
to
a
stand
and
demurre
whether
they
be
in
the
right
▪
others
,
to
a
profession
that
there
is
not
so
much
difference
betweene
them
,
others
,
to
an
indifferency
that
they
have
resolved
to
be
with
the
stronger
,
and
all
this
after
threescore
yeares
of
the
shine
of
the
light
among
us
?
Now
open
your
eyes
,
and
behold
what
is
all
this
but
a
fearefull
stroke
of
Gods
wrath
,
plaguing
them
for
not
receiving
the
truth
in
love
,
by
giving
them
up
thus
to
be
deluded
?
If
CHRIST
cannot
prevaile
,
the
Divell
must
.
Beware
then
of
so
desperate
a
sin
:
and
let
it
awaken
For
motives
hereunto
:
1
Consider
that
in
our
text
:
looke
on
the
dangerous
estate
of
all
resisters
and
contemners
of
the
truth
,
For
,
First
,
they
are
no
children
of
wisdome
:
for
wisdome
is
justified
of
all
her
children
.
Secondly
,
they
judge
themselves
unworthy
of
eternall
life
;
Act.
13.
for
they
have
no
name
to
be
saved
by
;
they
lye
without
redemption
,
uncalled
,
unsanctified
,
unsaved
.
If
Christ
be
the
light
,
they
are
in
darknesse
.
If
he
be
the
Saviour
and
head
of
the
Church
,
these
are
no
members
,
share
in
none
of
his
merits
.
Thirdly
,
Christ
will
proove
too
strong
for
him
that
rejecteth
or
resisteth
him
:
Bring
those
mine
enemies
that
I
may
stay
them
,
Luke
19.
27.
Fourthly
,
Christ
will
not
stay
where
he
is
not
welcome
,
but
will
be
gone
:
he
will
not
stand
casting
pearles
before
swine
,
Mat.
7.
6.
and
he
hath
places
enough
to
offer
his
grace
to
,
who
will
better
esteeme
his
word
and
worke
:
he
need
not
sticke
to
a
people
unwilling
,
resisting
.
Know
you
,
that
there
is
no
such
need
of
plotting
and
devising
how
to
be
rid
of
Christ
and
his
Gospell
;
he
goeth
fast
enough
of
himselfe
from
ungratefull
persons
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
Mat.
21.
43.
and
those
famous
Churches
of
Greece
and
the
Gentiles
,
now
sunke
under
Mahomet
.
Fiftly
,
who
be
they
but
despifers
of
the
Gospell
,
and
not
lovers
of
the
truth
,
that
are
in
danger
of
Antichrists
seduction
,
and
lye
open
to
all
his
slights
and
subtilties
?
And
this
is
the
just
plague
awayting
such
as
being
enlightned
thrust
away
the
truth
with
both
hands
,
and
shut
the
doore
of
the
Kingdome
against
themselves
.
Now
let
us
looke
to
it
,
that
as
we
have
the
truth
,
wee
have
also
a
love
and
sound
embracing
of
it
,
lest
it
come
to
passe
that
God
in
his
wrath
be
provoked
to
deprive
us
of
judgment
and
understanding
,
and
deliver
us
to
such
blindnesse
,
as
the
Papists
themselves
shall
not
be
more
effectually
deluded
then
we
shal
be
;
that
against
the
light
of
Scripture
,
yea
against
common
sense
and
reason
wee
shall
sup
the
poyloned
broth
of
Popery
,
and
as
stiffly
as
that
seduced
synagogue
,
maintaine
such
shamefull
absurdities
as
are
Transubstantiation
,
judiciall
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
by
Priests
,
salvation
by
the
merit
of
workes
,
worshipping
with
heathenish
idolatry
Saints
,
Angels
,
images
,
relickes
,
crosses
,
bread
,
and
bones
,
and
a
thousand
such
senselesse
dotages
.
Sixtly
,
consider
how
the
divel
into
whose
hand
they
are
given
up
,
prevailes
against
these
men
,
and
bindeth
them
with
strong
chaines
and
bolts
of
unrighteousnesse
to
damnation
.
First
,
They
being
permitted
to
him
,
he
blindeth
their
eyes
and
hardeneth
their
hearts
to
destruction
.
Secondly
,
He
not
only
strips
them
of
the
benefit
of
Christs
victory
,
but
useth
them
as
vassals
to
fight
against
Christ
,
and
his
Church
,
and
to
withstand
his
victory
.
3
He
makes
them
not
onely
to
live
in
the
darke
,
but
to
love
the
darknesse
,
and
hate
the
light
because
their
deeds
be
evill
.
4
He
makes
their
damnation
more
grievous
then
if
they
had
never
heard
of
Jesus
Christ
:
for
before
they
sinned
of
ignorance
,
but
now
of
malice
and
wilfulnesse
:
before
they
sinned
without
Christ
,
now
they
sinne
against
Christ
.
This
made
Christ
mournefully
weepe
over
Jerusalem
,
who
could
not
see
her
owne
mournefull
estate
.
Wee
can
give
Christ
no
occasion
to
mourne
over
us
,
but
we
have
much
more
cause
to
mourne
over
our selves
.
2
Add
hereto
the
benefit
of
receiving
Christ
and
his
truth
,
into
the
inner
roume
of
our
hearts
.
For
,
First
,
it
is
the
only
antidote
against
the
poyson
of
Antichrist
and
heresie
.
It
is
not
the
profession
or
knowledge
,
but
love
of
the
truth
that
armeth
a
Christian
against
the
efficacie
of
his
power
:
this
shall
strongly
fence
him
,
when
the
greatest
profession
,
yea
the
deepest
learning
and
knowledge
,
that
ever
men
or
Angels
had
shall
not
do
it
.
Secondly
,
Christ
never
comes
but
to
make
us
gainers
:
he
commeth
to
Jerusalem
to
gather
her
as
an
hen
her
chickens
.
Mat.
23.
37.
It
may
be
wee
may
lose
swine
by
him
,
as
the
Gadarens
,
but
it
is
to
chase
away
divels
,
Iusts
and
sinnes
in
which
the
divels
rule
.
It
may
bee
wee
may
part
with
some
goods
as
Zatheus
,
but
it
is
to
bring
salvation
to
our
house
.
What
if
wee
must
sell
all
with
the
young
man
?
it
is
to
have
treasure
in
heaven
.
Keepe
Christ
,
and
we
have
treasure
and
wealth
enough
.
Now
the
meanes
to
further
us
in
this
dutie
of
embracing
Christ
and
his
truth
,
are
of
two
sorts
.
First
,
To
east
off
the
lets
and
impediments
that
hinder
.
Secondly
,
To
get
neare
us
the
helps
and
furtherances
.
The
first
let
is
ignorance
of
Christ
,
of
his
worth
,
and
offers
of
grace
.
Ioh.
4.
10.
if
thou
knewest
the
gift
of
God
,
and
who
it
is
that
talketh
with
thee
,
thou
wouldest
have
asked
,
&c.
A
foolish
cocke
contemnes
a
pearle
:
can
skill
of
nothing
but
barly
.
A
rude
man
knows
not
the
worth
of
a
jewell
,
but
a
Lapidary
who
knows
it
and
the
wealth
of
it
,
will
buy
it
,
and
by
it
enrich
himselfe
.
This
shews
that
both
Preachers
and
hearers
are
ignorant
of
this
saving
knowledge
,
who
say
to
the
Almighty
,
Depart
from
us
,
wee
have
no
desire
to
know
thy
wayes
,
nor
that
the
meanes
of
knowledge
be
setled
among
us
.
The
second
lett
is
envy
,
and
hatred
of
Christ
,
and
the
truth
truly
dealt
with
.
This
sinne
in
the
high
Priests
and
Pharises
got
Christ
upon
the
crosse
.
Ioh.
12.
19.
See
ye
not
that
the
world
goeth
after
him
?
if
we
suffer
this
man
,
downe
goeth
our
credit
,
all
will
beleeve
him
,
and
wee
shall
displease
the
Romans
(
the
Romanists
)
and
be
great
losers
,
Ioh.
11.
48.
Luk.
19
14.
the
citizens
hated
the
Nobleman
,
and
sent
him
word
,
We
will
not
have
this
man
to
rule
.
Whosoever
expresseth
hatred
to
his
word
and
ordinances
,
to
his
graces
and
vertues
,
to
his
servants
and
children
,
this
man
hates
his
person
,
and
sends
him
word
hee
will
not
have
him
to
reigne
over
him
.
And
many
such
messages
Christ
hath
dayly
sent
him
from
us
.
The
third
lett
is
earthlinesse
and
covetousnesse
:
the
love
of
swine
.
The
losse
of
swine
and
feare
of
losse
sends
Christ
packing
from
the
Gadarens
.
We
have
too
many
Gadarens
who
cannot
distinguish
betweene
Christ
and
a
pig
,
unlesse
it
be
to
preferre
a
pig
before
him
:
Oh
if
Christ
come
among
us
and
settle
neare
us
,
wee
shall
lose
this
profit
and
that
:
poore
Christ
brings
a
charge
with
him
:
and
when
men
are
resolved
not
to
part
with
a
nutshell
for
Christ
,
say
what
they
will
,
and
heare
as
many
Sermons
as
they
do
,
they
had
rather
have
a
legion
of
divells
stay
among
them
,
then
Christ
.
Love
of
swine
makes
the
Gadaren
put
off
all
love
to
his
owne
soule
;
yea
and
all
charity
from
their
neighbours
:
they
are
contented
better
with
a
legion
of
divells
among
them
with
their
swine
,
then
with
Christ
,
without
them
.
The
fourth
let
is
love
of
lusts
and
our
darling
sinnes
:
And
these
are
dearer
to
men
then
their
swine
:
these
foule
and
swinish
lusts
,
in
which
they
wallow
as
swine
,
make
men
fall
quite
out
with
Christ
and
his
truth
.
For
Christ
and
his
word
never
speakes
good
to
an
evill
man
.
He
is
one
that
knows
all
,
and
will
tell
thee
all
that
ever
thou
hast
done
,
Ioh.
4.
He
will
be
rough
against
thy
darling
sinnes
.
He
will
whip
out
buyers
and
sellers
from
the
Temple
,
and
let
no
sinne
take
Sanctuary
.
Thou
art
a
great
swearer
,
he
will
say
thou
must
not
sweare
at
all
,
and
then
thou
must
sew
up
thy
mouth
and
not
speake
at
all
.
Thou
art
an
adulterer
,
and
he
will
cry
out
against
him
that
lookes
on
a
woman
to
lust
after
her
.
Thou
art
mighty
to
drinke
;
he
will
disgrace
thee
and
barrethee
out
of
heaven
.
He
is
so
precise
as
he
will
urge
thee
to
set
a
watch
before
every
word
,
that
no
filthy
or
foolish
talking
,
nor
jesting
proceed
thence
.
He
will
be
urging
to
continuall
hearing
of
the
word
,
and
observation
of
the
whole
Sabboth
,
which
(
to
many
)
is
a
misery
of
miseries
,
and
bands
,
and
yokes
,
fit
for
none
but
slaves
.
These
men
,
so
farre
in
love
with
their
sinnes
,
cannot
but
hate
Christ
,
and
cast
him
out
of
their
coasts
:
darknesse
cannot
but
hate
light
:
and
Christ
hath
foretold
it
,
Ioh.
7.
7
,
the
world
hateth
me
because
I
testifie
of
it
that
her
workes
are
evill
.
And
his
Ministers
finde
it
in
theirs
,
how
they
would
resist
himselfe
in
person
;
because
his
word
makes
all
things
manifest
,
Eph.
5.
13.
It
discovers
the
drunkard
,
adulterer
,
atheist
,
swearer
,
gamester
,
Sabbath-breaker
:
and
if
a
man
be
any
of
these
,
or
all
these
,
how
can
he
but
wish
Christ
and
his
word
a
thousand
miles
off
him
.
Now
of
the
meanes
to
helpe
us
to
receive
Christ
and
his
truth
.
1
To
set
our
hearts
upon
the
truth
,
as
our
treasure
,
But
it
,
but
sell
it
not
.
Count
all
drosse
in
comparison
of
Christ
.
Chuse
the
good
part
with
Mary
.
This
affection
keepes
the
word
:
but
the
wicked
wanting
it
,
lose
it
at
last
,
though
they
seeme
to
hold
it
a
long
time
.
The
good
Merchant
rejoyceth
to
finde
the
pearle
:
therefore
he
will
sell
all
to
purchase
it
.
2
To
grieve
when
we
finde
not
such
sweetnesse
in
the
word
,
as
wee
would
,
and
as
sometimes
we
have
done
.
Suspect
now
Christ
stands
aloofe
for
some
disrespect
of
him
:
he
dislikes
something
in
his
entertainment
.
Nay
we
must
grieve
not
only
when
our selves
preferre
other
things
before
it
,
but
when
others
do
so
.
Psal.
119.
136.
Rivers
of
waters
runne
downe
mine
eyes
,
because
they
keep
not
thy
word
.
How
then
did
he
mourne
for
his
owne
faylings
?
3
Wayte
at
the
gates
of
wisdome
:
frequent
her
threshold
,
heare
her
voyce
,
let
that
voyce
perswade
4
Let
it
worke
upon
our
hearts
till
wee
finde
a
resolute
purpose
to
hold
Christ
and
his
truth
through
crosses
,
losses
,
and
troubles
for
the
defence
of
it
;
till
we
attaine
the
resolution
of
ancient
Beleevers
,
who
willingly
suffered
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
.
Heb.
10
34.
and
till
our
lives
be
not
deare
unto
us
,
nor
loved
to
the
death
,
in
comparison
of
Christ
and
his
Gospell
:
as
the
blinde
man
confessed
him
,
though
he
were
sure
to
be
excommunicate
,
Ioh.
9.
5
Follow
the
meanes
by
which
the
truth
may
come
to
dwell
plentifully
in
us
,
and
amongst
us
.
The
former
by
frequent
hearing
,
meditation
,
reading
,
and
prayer
especially
,
aske
wisdome
and
yee
shall
finde
it
.
Christ
is
the
gift
of
God
:
the
way
to
obtaine
him
is
prayer
If
thou
hadst
knowne
the
gift
of
God
,
thou
wouldest
have
asked
&c.
The
latter
is
by
bringing
it
in
reckoning
with
others
;
often
speaking
of
it
,
conferring
,
especially
whetting
it
on
our
families
and
friends
,
as
Abraham
did
.
6
In
holy
conversation
and
practise
of
life
,
shew
the
life
and
counterpaine
of
the
truth
.
So
much
of
the
truth
we
know
truly
,
as
we
practise
.
He
hath
received
Christ
,
who
expresseth
the
vertues
of
Christ
.
Let
it
therefore
be
our
care
to
leave
a
patterne
and
sweet
sent
of
grace
and
truth
every
where
behind
us
,
as
our
Lord
himselfe
did
.
Who
hath
great
wrath
,
knowing
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
The
words
conteine
the
second
reason
of
that
dreadfull
woe
denounced
upon
the
earth
and
sea
,
taken
from
the
wrathfull
disposition
of
the
divell
,
who
in
the
former
words
is
said
to
have
descended
;
and
amplified
by
the
reason
of
it
,
because
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
Quest.
What
is
meant
by
this
great
wrath
of
the
dragon
?
Answ.
The
sly
stealing
of
Antichrist
upon
the
world
by
a
Catholicke
Apostacy
is
here
called
the
great
wrath
,
with
which
the
Divell
commeth
into
the
earth
.
For
whereas
he
could
not
succeed
by
open
tyranny
of
the
Imperiall
dragons
,
but
that
Christian
religion
was
more
propagated
,
and
many
dayly
pulled
out
of
his
power
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
that
Christianity
prevailed
against
Idolatry
and
Ethnicisme
:
now
as
a
furious
person
whose
plots
have
not
hitherto
succeeded
,
he
comes
with
a
new
mischiefe
more
spitefull
then
the
former
:
he
rayseth
a
mist
of
blacke
darknesse
to
obscure
the
sunne
of
grace
,
and
secretly
worketh
in
the
mysterie
of
Antichrist
;
God
permitting
him
to
come
with
strong
delusions
on
the
blinde
side
of
the
world
.
Now
he
that
could
not
by
open
force
destroy
the
Church
,
or
cast
out
Christ
,
doth
under
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
pretence
of
the
honour
of
Christ
and
his
religion
,
fight
more
furiously
and
prevayle
more
forcibly
then
ever
he
formerly
could
by
open
persecution
and
tyranny
.
The
words
therefore
foretell
and
threaten
the
mighty
enterprises
,
and
secret
stratagems
of
the
dragon
by
Antichrist
,
who
was
in
after-times
to
prevaile
in
all
the
Christian
world
.
This
is
the
great
wrath
here
spoken
of
,
and
teacheth
,
that
The
greatest
wrath
that
ever
Satan
watched
and
-
1
Antichristianisme
in
it selfe
:
-
2
In
comparison
with
open
tyranny
.
-
3
In
the
more
feareful
fruits
and
grievous
effects
of
it
.
1.
Antichristianisme
in
it selfe
is
the
most
fearefull
plague
that
ever
the
wrath
of
God
or
Satan
strucke
the
world
withall
,
if
we
consider
,
-
1.
The
cause
.
-
2
.
The
effect
.
-
3.
The
generality
.
In
the
cause
,
it
proceedeth
from
the
greatest
wrath
that
ever
God
put
forth
upon
earth
;
for
,
1.
It
is
a
wrath
from
the
divine
iustice
,
due
to
the
most
fearefull
sinne
in
the
world
,
which
was
the
worlds
reiecting
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
wherein
the
wrath
of
God
is
come
both
upon
the
Jew
and
Gentile
to
the
uttermost
.
2.
It
is
a
wrath
of
the
dragon
,
whetted
by
the
wrath
of
God
,
in
which
God
sendeth
the
strongest
and
most
prevailing
delusions
that
ever
were
;
in
which
that
wicked
spirit
,
who
seemed
to
bee
cast
out
of
the
world
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
is
returned
againe
,
and
hath
brought
seven
worse
spirits
than
himselfe
.
3.
It
is
a
wrath
not
onely
punishing
sinnes
of
such
a
deepe
staine
,
but
with
most
fearfull
sinnes
,
such
as
immediately
forerunne
damnation
,
even
that
universall
damnation
of
all
those
who
chased
away
the
truth
of
God
to
embrace
the
delusions
of
Antichrist
:
2
Thess.
2.
10.
God
shall
send
strong
delusions
,
that
all
they
may
be
damned
,
who
loved
not
the
truth
.
4.
It
is
a
wrath
so
great
,
as
the
Spirit
of
God
finds
no
parallell
to
compare
it
with
,
but
the
great
day
of
Gods
wrath
;
and
therefore
in
the
opening
of
the
sixt
Seale
(
Revel.
6.
12.
)
which
describeth
the
comming
of
Antichrist
into
the
world
,
hee
resembleth
the
time
of
his
appearing
to
the
greatest
day
of
wrath
that
ever
was
before
it
,
and
describeth
it
by
all
those
fearefull
events
which
shall
accompany
Christ
himselfe
,
when
he
commeth
to
his
last
and
universall
iudgement
.
The
signes
of
the
wrath
of
that
great
day
of
wrath
are
seven
,
by
this
wrathfull
day
of
Antichrist
notably
resembled
.
1.
Great
and
fearfull
earthquakes
shall
goe
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
Matth.
24.
7.
Even
so
,
at
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
the
foundations
of
the
earth
shal
be
shaken
,
a
new
face
of
things
shal
appear
,
the
pillers
and
foundations
of
old
Apostolicall
doctrine
and
discipline
shall
bee
shaken
downe
,
and
a
new
Ecclesiasticall
Monarchy
shall
eate
up
the
ancient
,
civill
,
and
Imperiall
government
,
which
was
the
studd
and
pillar
upholding
the
earth
and
societies
of
men
.
2.
The
Sunne
shall
bee
darkned
as
sackcloth
,
Mat.
24.
29.
and
Christ
the
sunne
of
righteousnesse
,
who
shined
so
cleare
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
the
onely
Saviour
,
Mediatour
,
and
satisfaction
shall
bee
wholy
darkned
,
and
horribly
ecclipsed
in
the
day
of
Antichrist
;
the
holy
doctrine
concerning
his
person
,
natures
,
offices
and
benefits
shall
be
cleane
obscured
,
as
the
Sunne
at
midnight
;
a
blacke
vaile
of
traditions
,
and
a
thicke
curtaine
of
humane
constitutions
blacked
and
darkned
all
his
most
sacred
Ordinances
;
the
Sacraments
by
theatricall
pompes
and
devises
shal
be
adulterate
;
the
worship
of
Christ
,
by
adoration
of
Idols
,
and
veneration
of
creatures
,
wholy
depraved
:
Now
is
the
Sunne
of
the
Church
turned
into
darknesse
.
3.
The
Moone
shall
be
turned
into
blood
:
So
the
Church
,
which
as
the
Moone
,
receives
all
her
light
from
the
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
,
shal
seem
all
blood
,
partly
by
the
cruell
and
bloody
warres
,
and
partly
by
the
bloody
persecutions
of
Antichrist
,
who
shall
boast
of
both
swords
,
and
fill
both
his
hands
with
weapons
of
wrath
and
cruelty
.
4.
The
Starres
shall
fall
from
heaven
,
Marke
13.
25.
So
in
the
appearing
of
Antichrist
the
Bishops
and
Pastors
shall
become
Apostates
from
the
truth
,
and
of
shining
starres
in
holy
doctrine
,
holy
life
and
beautifull
graces
,
in
their
severall
Orbes
shining
in
humility
,
charity
,
sobriety
,
diligence
,
and
heavenly-mindednesle
shall
fall
to
pride
,
ambition
,
contention
,
wordlinesse
,
warre
,
seats
of
Judicature
,
and
whatsoever
is
earthly
,
and
sensuall
,
and
pompous
.
5.
At
the
comming
of
Christ
the
heaven
shall
depart
6.
The
Mountaines
and
Ilands
were
removed
out
of
their
places
.
By
Mountaines
are
meant
Kings
and
Emperours
,
who
by
the
fraud
and
power
of
Antichrist
were
removed
from
their
high
places
and
authority
,
which
was
swallowed
and
ingrossed
by
Antichrist
;
and
by
Ilands
,
the
people
and
nations
who
were
all
forced
upon
paine
of
damnation
,
in
stead
of
obedience
to
Christ
,
to
submit
themselves
to
the
tyrannie
of
Antichrist
:
Nothing
so
firme
as
Mountaines
;
nothing
so
farre
off
as
Ilands
,
but
Antichrist
reached
them
.
7.
As
in
the
day
of
Christs
wrath
the
wicked
shall
in
utter
despaire
of
their
estates
call
for
the
hils
and
Mountaines
to
cover
them
,
and
hide
them
from
it
;
so
shall
the
great
day
of
Antichrist
drive
great
ones
to
Thus
wee
see
the
Scripture
setting
out
the
day
of
Antichrist
to
bee
as
wrathfull
as
the
great
day
of
Christ
,
which
of
all
dreadfull
things
is
to
all
wicked
men
most
terrible
.
Secondly
,
now
consider
the
great
wrath
of
Antichristianisme
in
the
effect
;
and
we
shall
see
it
the
most
horrible
mist
and
black
darknesse
that
ever
the
world
was
stricken
withall
:
Other
heresies
and
hereticks
which
made
way
to
this
,
are
called
the
black
horse
,
Revel.
6.
5.
as
being
contrary
to
the
white
horse
,
Verse
2.
which
was
the
integrity
of
Apostolike
doctrine
:
but
those
did
obscure
and
darken
the
light
,
as
in
the
evening
:
But
when
Antichrist
comes
,
this
heresie
chaseth
away
all
light
,
as
at
midnight
:
Not
that
the
Church
ceaseth
to
bee
,
no
more
than
the
Sunne
ceaseth
to
be
at
midnight
;
but
it
appeareth
no
more
in
that
Horizon
or
Hemisphere
,
than
if
it
were
not
all
;
Heaven
passeth
as
a
scrole
,
which
is
no
lesse
,
but
lesse
seene
.
Hence
is
the
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
called
spiritually
by
the
name
of
Aegypt
.
Rev.
11.
8.
for
it
resembleth
that
Kingdome
,
especially
in
three
things
,
1.
In
Idolatry
.
2.
In
cruelty
and
oppression
of
the
Israel
of
God
.
3.
Most
of
all
in
blindnesse
and
darknesse
,
with
which
that
Kingdome
was
covered
for
three
dayes
,
Exod.
10.
21.
And
betweene
the
darknesse
of
that
Aegypt
and
this
there
is
apt
resemblance
,
1.
Of
all
the
plagues
of
Aegypt
that
went
before
it
,
the
darknesse
was
most
grievous
;
and
so
is
this
,
no
plague
in
the
world
before
this
was
comparable
to
it
.
2.
The
Lord
restrained
from
them
not
the
light
of
the
Sunne
onely
,
but
of
fire
and
Candle
,
and
withdrew
his
blessing
and
comfort
from
all
his
creatures
;
so
in
this
spirituall
Aegypt
,
and
Antichristian
Kingdome
,
is
a
miserable
palpable
blindnesse
;
they
see
nothing
of
Christ
savingly
,
nor
of
the
Scriptures
which
witnesse
of
him
,
nor
of
sound
interpreters
the
Candles
in
the
CHVRCH
,
consuming
themselves
to
give
others
light
,
nor
are
guided
or
comforted
by
the
Spirit
,
who
is
as
fire
,
warming
and
inlightning
beleevers
:
God
hath
laid
a
curse
on
all
their
means
of
light
,
that
they
get
no
sound
or
saving
light
from
them
;
no
not
their
greatest
schollers
,
unlesse
they
bee
enlightned
to
sinne
against
their
consciences
.
3.
Yet
had
the
Israelites
light
,
mingled
among
the
Aegyptians
;
Even
so
the
true
Church
,
hidden
in
Babylon
,
hath
light
and
knowledge
,
and
great
blessing
on
weak
means
,
though
the
Aegyptian
cannot
discern
or
see
it
;
as
,
among
our selves
,
a
Recusants
house
hath
nothing
but
darknesse
,
and
superstitious
ignorance
,
when
a
Protestants
house
(
perhaps
next
to
it
)
hath
light
of
knowledge
,
holinesse
and
saving
grace
.
4.
That
darknesse
was
next
to
the
death
of
their
first-borne
;
even
so
here
,
the
pale
horse
followes
the
blacke
,
Revel
6.
8.
and
this
darknesse
fore-runnes
everlasting
darknesse
in
hell
,
as
that
did
death
in
the
Aegyptians
houses
.
But
with
this
difference
,
that
this
is
a
more
miserable
darknesse
:
1.
In
the
kinde
,
because
it
is
spirituall
,
as
it
is
called
Aegypt
spiritually
;
a
blinde
body
is
miserable
,
a
blinde
soule
is
damnable
.
2.
That
was
a
darknesse
of
the
ayre
,
but
not
of
their
eyes
;
this
is
of
both
,
and
the
blackest
darknesse
is
within
them
,
as
theirs
was
without
them
.
3.
The
Aegyptians
by
their
darknesse
knew
the
benefit
of
light
the
better
,
and
saw
their
plague
,
and
mourned
under
it
;
but
these
Aegyptians
are
pleased
with
their
darknesse
,
and
fight
against
the
light
the
more
,
and
are
not
more
fearefull
or
watchfull
against
any
thing
,
than
that
the
light
should
peepe
in
amongst
them
.
Thirdly
,
next
,
as
Antichristian
Apostasie
is
blackest
,
so
is
it
most
generall
of
all
heresies
,
even
the
Catholike
heresie
,
into
which
all
other
heresies
of
the
New
Testament
runne
,
as
into
a
sinke
:
One
cals
it
an
abridgement
of
all
old
heresies
.
For
it
is
not
against
any
one
Article
of
faith
,
(
as
other
particular
heresies
are
)
but
,
First
,
against
the
holy
Scripture
,
which
is
the
Scepter
of
Christ
,
infinitely
disgracing
it
,
calling
it
a
nose
of
waxe
,
a
sheathe
for
every
sword
,
insufficient
,
obscure
,
the
booke
that
makes
heretikes
,
and
,
The
Scriptures
have
no
authority
but
from
them
,
no
sense
but
from
them
,
they
forbid
the
reading
of
them
,
they
preferre
Apocryphals
,
traditions
,
Church-determinations
above
them
,
&c.
Secondly
,
against
the
whole
Gospell
;
which
is
a
doctrine
of
free
justification
and
salvation
,
by
the
onely
righteousnesse
and
merits
of
Christ
,
imputed
by
faith
;
but
they
teach
to
seeke
salvation
in
our
owne
merits
and
satisfactions
,
here
or
hereafter
.
Thirdly
,
against
the
whole
person
and
offices
of
Christ
:
They
appoint
infinite
Priests
to
repeate
his
onely
sacrifice
;
a
number
of
mediators
against
this
one
Mediatour
,
that
men
may
bee
heard
by
their
prayers
,
and
saved
by
their
merits
.
They
appoint
the
Pope
a
King
of
Kings
,
by
whom
all
Kings
raigne
;
who
hath
all
power
in
heaven
and
earth
;
yea
,
the
Head
and
Husband
of
the
Church
(
which
is
proper
to
Christ
)
Fourthly
,
against
all
the
foundation
of
religion
and
Catechisme
:
For
although
they
hold
in
word
and
outward
profession
,
the
Creed
of
the
Apostles
,
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
words
also
of
the
ten
Commandements
,
yet
indeed
,
and
by
direct
consequent
they
reverse
and
renounce
every
Commandement
of
the
tenne
,
every
Article
of
the
twelve
,
if
wee
except
that
of
the
Trinity
,
and
every
Petition
of
the
sixe
,
as
sundry
godly
writers
have
cleared
,
and
my selfe
have
in
a
readinesse
to
prove
.
Thus
of
Antichristianisme
considered
in
it selfe
.
II.
Now
consider
the
tyranny
of
it
comparatively
with
the
tyranny
of
temporall
enemies
,
and
the
wrath
will
bee
infinitely
greater
;
and
that
in
three
respects
.
-
1.
For
secrecy
of
working
.
-
2.
For
transcendency
of
the
danger
.
-
3.
For
hopelesnesse
of
recovery
.
Of
the
first
;
open
mischiefe
a
man
may
avoid
,
or
prepare
for
,
but
here
is
a
more
secret
and
undiscernable
mischiefe
;
a
great
adversary
,
but
slie
and
under
a
contrary
profession
of
friendship
;
the
greatest
wounder
of
Christian
Faith
,
under
pretext
of
Christian
Faith
;
whether
wee
consider
his
person
or
his
worke
.
For
his
person
,
hee
is
a
sonne
of
perdition
;
a
sonne
must
resemble
his
father
;
the
dragon
his
father
buildeth
up
his
Kingdome
rather
by
fraud
than
by
force
,
so
doth
his
eldest
sonne
Antichrist
.
Hence
is
this
great
Adversary
compared
to
a
Whore
,
who
hunteth
the
precious
life
of
man
,
not
by
open
force
,
but
by
secret
and
faire
pretenses
,
sugred
speeches
,
and
alluring
flatteries
;
shee
hath
a
cup
in
her
hand
full
of
abominations
;
the
draught
is
deadly
poyson
,
but
shee
hath
put
it
in
a
golden
cup
Revel.
13.
11.
the
second
beast
which
is
Antichrist
,
speakes
like
the
dragon
,
that
is
,
breathes
out
devillish
doctrines
,
and
thundereth
hellish
curses
against
the
true
Professors
of
Christian
Faith
,
but
hath
two
hornes
like
the
Lambe
;
that
is
,
a
counterfeit
shew
of
humility
and
meeknesse
.
For
his
worke
,
it
must
bee
a
mysterie
of
iniquity
;
Hee
must
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
;
hee
must
not
bee
a
Turke
,
to
destroy
by
fire
and
sword
,
and
open
defiance
of
Christ
,
the
profession
of
Christianity
;
but
an
Herodian
,
who
pretending
to
worship
him
intendeth
to
kill
him
:
Hee
must
denie
Christ
to
bee
come
in
the
flesh
,
but
in
a
mysterie
,
not
openly
and
directly
;
for
then
all
Christians
would
abhorre
him
,
and
renounce
him
,
but
indirectly
and
by
expresse
consequence
;
and
(
saith
the
Father
)
Whosoever
denyeth
Christ
in
his
deeds
,
the
same
is
an
Antichrist
.
Quisquis
fact
is
negat
Christum
,
is
Antichristus
est
.
Aug.
tract
.
3.
in
Epist.
Ioh.
Of
the
second
;
this
tyranny
of
Antichrist
is
more
inward
&
spirituall
than
the
furious
persecutions
of
other
tyrants
;
and
inward
plagues
are
a
thousand
times
more
deadly
than
outward
.
It
is
true
,
that
as
the
dragon
is
extremely
tyrannous
against
the
bodies
of
Saints
,
so
is
Antichrist
;
but
yet
the
cruelty
of
both
is
more
spirituall
than
temporall
,
and
aymeth
more
at
the
death
of
the
soule
than
the
body
;
and
it
is
most
true
that
one
saith
,
Open
tyrannies
and
outward
oppressions
are
torments
of
sinfull
men
,
but
these
inward
are
the
increasers
of
sinnes
and
vices
.
If
they
spoyle
our
goods
,
maime
our
bodies
,
deprive
us
of
our
liberties
,
there
are
some
remedies
,
and
hope
of
recovery
,
or
by
a
right
use
of
these
tryals
wee
may
better
our selves
in
grace
;
But
if
Antichrist
withdraw
us
from
grace
,
delude
our
soules
,
sit
in
our
consciences
,
and
so
cast
us
into
the
wrath
of
God
,
what
remedie
is
left
?
Now
shall
wee
finde
,
that
a
gash
in
the
soule
,
as
it
is
the
deeper
,
so
it
will
prove
more
incurable
than
any
bodily
wound
.
Of
the
third
;
this
tyranny
of
Antichrist
is
beyond
all
externall
tyranny
in
the
difficulty
of
recovery
;
because
it
is
more
pleasing
to
sense
,
than
the
other
.
Externall
oppression
and
tyranny
every
man
naturally
avoydeth
and
resisteth
;
but
this
every
naturall
man
chuseth
and
desireth
;
for
it
dazelleth
the
eyes
with
external
pompe
,
outward
splendor
,
&
worldly
power
,
in
all
which
it
is
contrary
to
the
simplicity
of
the
religion
of
Christ
.
This
Antichristian
poyson
,
which
was
by
a
voyce
from
heaven
,
said
to
be
powred
into
the
Church
in
the
dayes
of
Sylvester
,
naturall
men
drink
up
without
all
inquiry
,
and
are
willingly
detained
under
Antichristian
slavery
,
and
without
a
mighty
arme
of
Christ
,
(
a
stronger
than
hee
)
are
never
pulled
out
.
All
this
sheweth
the
fearefull
wrath
in
this
Antichristian
tyrannie
beyond
all
other
.
III.
The
third
argument
will
further
cleare
it
;
that
Satan
commeth
with
greater
wrath
in
Antichristian
delusions
,
than
in
any
open
tyranni●
or
persecution
besides
,
drawne
from
the
effects
of
this
wrath
,
which
are
more
fearefull
than
any
,
or
all
other
judgements
of
God
besides
.
The
miserable
effects
of
this
wrath
are
especially
three
:
1.
An
upheaping
of
the
measure
of
sinne
.
In
open
tyrannies
the
enemy
fights
against
the
Christian
man
,
and
this
is
the
enemies
sinne
;
in
this
hee
makes
the
Christian
fight
against
Christ
,
and
his
truth
,
and
his
Church
,
which
is
his
own
horrible
sinne
:
In
the
other
it
is
miserable
to
see
men
besmeared
and
all
imbrued
with
their
owne
blood
;
but
here
is
a
greater
misery
,
to
see
men
wallow
in
their
inward
filthinesse
,
and
bloody
vices
and
pollutions
.
The
former
may
bee
a
meanes
to
open
the
blinde
eyes
,
and
the
sealed
eares
,
to
bring
in
a
sight
and
sense
of
sinne
,
and
soften
the
heart
;
but
here
is
nothing
but
increasing
of
sinne
,
for
this
is
a
meanes
to
harden
the
heart
more
,
and
blinde
the
eyes
more
,
and
wrap
men
not
onely
in
darknesse
,
but
in
the
hatred
of
the
light
.
2.
An
unhappy
resisting
of
the
meanes
of
recovery
.
In
other
tyrannie
tyrants
may
chase
men
to
the
Rocke
of
their
salvation
,
and
drive
them
toward
heaven
,
as
Israel
toward
Canaan
by
the
oppressions
of
Aegypt
;
but
this
tyranny
gallops
men
to
hell
,
and
intercepteth
all
meanes
of
reconciliation
and
repentance
,
so
long
as
they
are
under
this
thraldome
;
which
is
plaine
in
these
particulars
:
First
,
it
is
a
turning
of
men
from
truth
to
fables
,
from
light
of
Scripture
to
the
darknesse
of
humane
traditions
and
devises
.
Secondly
,
a
going
an
whoring
from
Christ
,
to
many
lovers
and
harlots
.
Thirdly
,
a
denyall
and
renouncing
of
the
onely
sacrifice
and
merit
of
Christ
.
Fourthly
,
a
sinning
against
the
whole
Gospell
,
and
all
the
Offices
of
Christ
.
Fiftly
,
a
settling
of
men
in
contempt
and
hatred
of
holy
Scriptures
;
and
now
what
greater
plagues
can
be
imagined
,
than
thus
to
fight
against
Christ
,
and
that
salvation
so
dearely
purchased
by
him
?
3.
Another
effect
is
,
a
rushing
headlong
into
a
gulfe
and
maine
sea
of
wrath
:
This
tyranny
findes
men
sonnes
of
wrath
,
but
casteth
them
into
a
deeper
wrath
than
it
findeth
them
in
:
For
,
is
it
not
a
greater
damnation
to
fight
against
the
light
,
than
to
want
it
?
Is
not
the
issue
in
a
deeper
wrath
,
to
refuse
the
remedy
,
than
contract
the
disease
?
Is
not
that
judgement
heavier
,
which
brings
eternall
confusion
of
the
whole
man
,
than
that
which
onely
can
bring
the
outward
man
to
confusion
?
Thus
having
cleared
the
doctrine
,
wee
come
to
the
Vse
.
1.
Of
all
judgements
in
the
world
beware
of
spirituall
Here
for
fuller
application
of
this
point
,
consider
two
things
.
-
1.
The
markes
of
a
man
under
this
wrath
.
-
2.
The
meanes
to
avoid
it
.
The
markes
of
one
that
lyeth
under
this
wrath
,
are
these
.
1.
Ill
use
of
gifts
bestowed
,
and
not
profiting
by
good
means
of
grace
vouchsafed
;
when
Gods
Word
and
Ordinances
are
too
weake
to
prevaile
with
a
people
or
person
to
reclaime
him
:
Esay
.
5.
4.
What
could
the
Lord
doe
more
to
his
Vineyard
?
Which
when
it
failed
of
all
his
expectation
;
hee
would
lay
it
waste
;
nothing
but
bryars
and
thornes
should
thenceforth
grow
in
it
,
and
hee
would
command
the
clouds
to
raine
no
more
on
it
;
The
unprofitable
servant
that
imployed
not
his
Talent
to
increase
,
had
his
talent
taken
away
,
and
himselfe
bound
hand
and
foot
unto
execution
.
Heb.
6.
8.
the
ground
often
watred
and
dressed
,
that
still
beares
thornes
and
bryars
,
is
neare
a
curse
,
and
the
end
is
burning
:
So
the
bad
ground
of
wicked
mens
hearts
,
which
under
a
powerfull
Ministery
grow
more
stony
,
more
secure
,
more
hatefull
,
their
conscience
more
seared
,
their
courses
more
obstinate
against
the
meanes
of
grace
,
are
neare
a
blow
,
and
the
longer
it
is
a
fetching
,
the
heavier
it
will
bee
:
So
when
the
Lord
addes
to
his
Word
his
hand
,
and
addes
some
stinging
externall
crosse
to
awaken
the
soule
,
and
bring
it
low
before
him
;
but
this
gracious
warning
and
summons
is
set
out
,
and
no
good
use
made
of
it
,
it
hardens
so
much
the
more
,
as
in
Pharaoh
,
and
causeth
the
Lord
to
leave
such
persons
to
themselves
,
as
a
father
who
cannot
prevaile
against
his
sonnes
stubbornnesse
,
by
admonitions
nor
corrections
,
leaves
him
with
sorrow
to
himselfe
;
or
a
Physitian
who
hath
put
Art
and
nature
to
the
uttermost
extent
,
but
cannot
prevayle
against
the
disease
,
leaves
the
Patient
to
death
:
so
the
Lord
,
Esa.
1.
5.
Wherefore
should
ye
be
smitten
any
more
?
ye
fall
away
more
and
more
.
2
Another
note
is
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
,
2
Thes.
2.
12.
this
signes
a
man
given
up
to
this
wrath
.
By
unrighteousnesse
is
meant
error
of
judgment
,
or
of
practise
,
whereby
God
or
men
are
deprived
of
their
due
,
as
righteousnesse
gives
both
their
due
.
By
taking
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
is
meant
.
1
Not
a
willing
of
their
sins
only
,
but
a
liking
and
allowing
of
them
.
2
An
high
prizing
and
esteeming
of
them
,
as
things
we
take
pleasure
in
.
3
An
earnest
,
greedy
,
and
delightfull
pursuing
of
them
.
4
A
fight
and
contention
for
them
,
and
against
contrary
grace
.
5
A
resolution
by
no
meanes
to
part
with
them
,
no
more
then
we
will
with
things
,
in
which
we
take
most
content
and
pleasure
.
Examine
the
content
which
thy
course
giveth
thee
,
and
see
whether
it
be
a
sweet
fruit
of
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
or
arise
from
the
spirit
of
error
and
delusion
.
For
there
be
many
wayes
that
be
good
in
a
mans
owne
eyes
,
but
the
issues
are
death
,
Prov
,
14.
12.
and
a
most
grievous
plague
it
is
,
when
a
seduced
heart
flattering
the
sinner
shall
cause
him
to
blesse
himselfe
,
while
his
sinne
worthy
to
be
hated
is
found
with
him
Psal.
36.
2.
This
calling
of
good
evill
,
and
evill
good
,
drawes
on
sinne
with
cartropes
,
Esa.
5.
as
many
nowadayes
count
religion
precisenesse
;
care
of
pleasing
God
hypocrisy
;
zeale
rashnesse
and
folly
;
in
the
meane
time
they
thinke
their
owne
prophane
estate
good
enough
.
Well
:
take
heed
of
pleasure
in
unrighteousnesse
,
which
argueth
a
man
stripped
of
all
sound
grace
;
for
the
least
grace
would
acknowledge
the
least
grace
,
and
disallow
the
least
evill
:
and
it
argues
a
man
in
a
course
,
which
brings
on
swift
damnation
:
and
whosoever
delights
in
unrighteousnesse
,
the
righteous
Lord
will
dash
all
his
joyes
,
and
make
them
end
in
wo
and
desperate
sorrow
.
3
Another
note
,
is
society
with
vile
persons
out
of
favouring
their
vices
,
as
with
Atheists
,
swearers
,
drunkards
,
enemies
of
grace
,
and
such
whose
damnation
sleepeth
not
.
For
what
is
this
but
to
partake
4
He
is
apparently
under
the
dragons
wrath
,
that
confirmes
himself
in
the
customable
neglect
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
publike
or
private
.
This
man
will
fall
to
nothing
,
as
he
that
ordinarily
refuseth
his
meat
:
or
at
best
his
religion
is
but
a
passion
,
or
fit
,
or
is
in
respect
of
persons
,
or
occasions
.
And
it
is
because
he
will
not
be
reclaymed
from
some
lust
.
5
He
also
that
is
an
enemie
of
righteousnesse
;
a
man
whose
bent
is
,
to
disgrace
the
way
of
God
,
and
turne
men
out
of
the
way
,
as
Elymas
,
Act.
13.
8.
10.
a
flaunderer
,
a
deviser
against
it
,
an
open
contester
against
the
powerfull
purity
of
Gods
word
,
an
instrument
of
the
divell
,
and
make-bate
to
cast
out
thy
meanes
of
Salvation
;
such
a
one
is
in
the
divells
worke
:
and
why
not
in
his
power
?
The
like
of
them
that
mis-judge
the
generation
of
God
,
and
pronounce
wicked
sentence
on
them
whom
:
the
Lord
acquiteth
:
as
,
if
a
good
man
be
cast
into
some
furious
disease
,
they
are
ready
to
judge
the
estate
of
the
soule
by
the
distemper
of
the
braine
,
and
disgrace
a
godly
and
holy
life
by
a
violent
death
&c.
Now
the
meanes
to
avoyd
this
great
wrath
,
are
twofold
:
I.
To
avoyd
the
speciall
sinnes
which
arme
Satan
with
this
great
wrath
against
us
:
as
1
Want
of
care
to
know
God
:
Rom.
1.
28.
the
heathens
,
because
they
regarded
not
to
know
God
,
God
gave
them
up
to
a
reprobate
minde
.
For
when
men
cast
God
out
of
sight
,
and
out
of
minde
,
how
just
is
it
that
God
cast
them
out
of
sight
and
minde
?
Thou
that
hast
not
God
before
thine
eyes
,
thinkest
not
of
him
but
as
of
one
that
hath
nothing
to
doe
with
thy
matters
,
forgettest
him
to
be
a
judge
and
witnesse
of
all
thou
doest
,
deridest
the
true
knowledge
of
God
,
and
wilt
take
no
direction
from
him
;
know
it
,
thou
hast
thy
choise
,
God
will
have
as
little
to
do
with
thee
for
the
present
as
thou
desirest
,
his
grace
and
presence
shal
be
farre
enough
from
thee
,
owne
thee
who
will
,
guide
thee
who
will
,
his
mercy
and
helpe
will
be
farre
to
finde
.
Who
seeth
not
this
heavie
stroke
of
Gods
wrath
in
numbers
left
by
God
,
and
ruled
by
the
divell
,
men
of
reprobate
mindes
,
destitute
of
judgment
and
common
reason
,
rejecting
all
that
is
good
,
refusing
nothing
that
is
naught
,
rejoycing
in
the
highest
sinnes
,
swearing
,
drinking
,
drabbing
,
rayling
,
cursing
;
defying
whatsoever
savoureth
of
God
or
Godlinesse
.
2
Sinne
:
want
of
love
to
the
truth
.
2.
Thes.
2.
therefore
God
gave
them
up
to
the
strong
delusions
of
Antichrist
.
See
wee
a
man
despising
the
meanes
or
bringers
of
the
truth
,
or
a
man
that
willingly
suppresseth
and
choaketh
the
truth
in
himselfe
,
or
withstandeth
the
holy
meanes
,
resists
and
scornefully
thrusts
away
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
of
truth
,
or
preferreth
vaine
speculations
and
frothy
discourses
and
devises
of
mens
braine
before
the
simple
truth
of
Scriptures
,
or
a
man
that
doth
not
regard
to
procure
,
preserve
,
practise
,
and
propagate
the
true
knowledge
of
God
?
this
man
is
farre
from
love
of
the
truth
,
he
is
fit
for
any
delusion
,
there
is
no
trust
in
him
,
but
be
his
knowledge
and
profession
never
so
great
,
he
may
make
a
strong
Papist
,
an
open
Apostate
,
or
any
thing
but
a
sound
and
constant
Beleever
.
If
wee
know
the
truth
,
happie
are
we
if
we
love
it
.
3
Sinne
:
idolatry
,
Rom.
1.
26.
for
this
cause
God
gave
up
the
heathen
to
vile
affections
;
namely
for
their
idolatry
.
And
yet
theirs
was
invincible
,
they
knew
not
the
true
God
by
the
light
of
the
Scripture
,
but
only
by
reading
in
the
booke
of
nature
.
How
much
more
shall
Christians
be
given
over
for
their
wanton
and
wilfull
Idolatry
,
after
so
long
teaching
,
and
such
cleare
shining
of
the
truth
amongst
us
?
Where
an
idoll
stands
up
,
there
is
no
place
for
God
;
Dagon
and
the
Arke
cannot
stand
together
.
How
farre
Antichristian
Idolatry
hath
driven
God
from
that
synagogue
,
wee
may
read
in
the
great
letters
of
such
senselesse
errors
,
as
no
blinde
heathens
were
ever
worse
seduced
.
It
was
Gods
patience
,
that
our
easinesse
to
Romish
Masses
and
idolatry
,
did
not
wrap
the
Kingdome
into
this
fierce
wrath
.
4
Sinne
:
earthlinesse
,
love
of
the
world
,
of
profits
,
and
selfe
love
:
as
in
Demas
,
who
forsooke
the
truth
,
and
embraced
the
present
world
.
This
sinne
made
Iudas
,
being
an
Apostle
,
at
the
side
of
Christ
,
and
steward
of
his
family
,
to
be
delivered
up
to
the
full
wrath
of
the
divell
.
What
else
carrieth
away
our
Fugitivos
and
Seminaries
,
to
become
Priests
,
and
traytors
to
Religion
,
their
Prince
,
and
country
,
but
hope
of
preferments
and
profits
,
which
here
they
fayle
of
?
II.
The
onely
positive
meanes
to
be
hid
from
this
wrath
,
is
,
to
walke
carefully
and
humbly
before
God
.
Eccles.
7.
26.
there
is
a
woman
whose
heart
is
as
nets
and
snares
,
her
hands
are
bands
,
he
that
is
good
in
Gods
sight
,
shal
be
delivered
from
her
,
but
the
sinner
shal
be
taken
by
her
:
Even
so
,
onely
piety
delivers
from
this
Babylonish
harlot
,
which
hunteth
the
precious
lives
of
men
,
Prov.
6.
26.
For
the
more
wicked
a
man
is
,
the
more
is
he
hated
of
God
;
and
the
more
hated
of
God
,
the
more
subject
he
is
to
be
deceived
by
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
the
sinner
is
in
great
danger
.
Now
the
way
to
avoyd
this
danger
,
is
,
to
be
good
in
Gods
sight
:
which
goodnesse
consists
in
1
Approoving
our
hearts
and
wayes
unto
God
,
the
chiefe
good
.
2
Framing
our
actions
by
the
word
,
the
unfayling
patterne
and
rule
of
goodnesse
.
3
Walking
and
persisting
in
the
way
of
good
men
,
For
it
is
not
goodnesse
of
nature
,
witt
,
education
,
civility
,
learning
,
nor
any
humane
skill
which
can
keepe
a
man
from
the
hookes
and
snares
of
this
harlot
,
but
onely
goodnesse
of
grace
and
the
feare
of
the
Lord
.
2
This
serves
to
admonish
all
,
who
are
in
full
1
That
those
who
adore
the
Beast
,
and
receive
his
Image
,
must
drinke
up
the
lees
of
this
wrath
,
Revel.
14.
8.
9.
But
so
doth
every
limbe
of
Antichrist
,
adoring
him
,
in
yeelding
him
divine
honour
,
and
seeking
pardon
of
sinne
from
him
,
as
if
he
were
God
:
and
receiving
his
image
,
by
subjecting
his
conscience
to
his
laws
,
as
to
the
laws
of
God
,
and
depending
on
his
mouth
as
on
the
mouth
of
God
.
And
therefore
they
all
lye
under
this
great
wrath
.
2
That
he
that
hath
not
the
Sonne
,
shall
not
see
life
.
But
no
obstinate
and
wilfull
Papist
that
holdeth
not
himselfe
only
to
Christs
righteousnesse
for
justification
,
but
will
stand
before
God
in
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
merits
and
satisfactions
,
hath
the
Sonne
.
And
therfore
no
such
shall
ever
see
life
.
The
Assumption
the
Apostle
teacheth
,
Gal.
5.
4.
They
are
abolished
from
Christ
,
and
fallen
from
grace
,
whosoever
wil
be
justified
by
the
Law
.
3
That
he
which
beleeveth
not
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
the
wrath
of
God
abideth
on
him
.
Ioh.
3.
36.
But
no
such
Papist
doth
beleeve
in
the
Son
of
God
:
For
saving
faith
is
condemned
as
presumption
,
and
accesse
to
the
throne
of
grace
with
boldnesse
,
and
assurance
of
the
favour
of
God
,
are
scoffed
at
:
and
in
stead
of
saving
faith
they
nourish
a
generall
assent
to
the
truth
of
the
word
of
God
,
which
I
affirme
to
be
common
to
the
reprobates
,
and
devils
.
Therfore
they
are
under
wrath
.
4
That
he
which
liveth
and
dyeth
an
idolater
,
cannot
avoyd
the
wrath
of
God
.
But
so
must
he
do
,
that
liveth
and
dyeth
an
obstinate
member
of
that
Church
;
being
bound
to
give
divine
honour
to
Saints
,
relickes
,
images
,
consecrated
things
,
and
especially
to
the
breadden
god
.
And
therefore
what
a
desperate
thing
is
it
,
to
live
and
dye
in
that
religion
?
Antichrist
only
prevayleth
in
them
that
perish
:
none
of
the
Elect
can
be
seduced
by
this
great
seducer
:
neither
can
any
that
follow
the
beast
,
avoyd
to
drink
the
dregs
of
the
Wine
of
GODS
wrath
.
Revel.
14.
7.
8.
3
Pity
the
case
of
those
that
are
carryed
away
into
1
For
their
persons
:
they
are
a
number
of
men
,
whose
head
is
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
who
are
in
state
of
perdition
,
who
are
given
up
to
the
most
mischievous
wrath
of
the
dragon
,
such
as
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
.
2
For
their
course
:
they
are
men
that
sin
against
the
light
,
against
the
remedie
,
against
the
whole
Gospell
,
especially
against
the
precious
blood
and
merit
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Oh
what
a
sin
is
it
,
to
sin
against
this
blood
,
and
bring
the
guiltinesse
of
it
upon
a
mans
owne
head
,
as
they
do
by
undervaluing
it
,
and
trampling
it
under
foot
,
equalling
with
it
the
blood
of
Becket
and
traytors
,
preferring
before
it
the
milke
of
his
mother
!
as
Carolus
Scribanius
,
a
late
Jesuite
,
in
a
Poeme
not
onely
holds
the
best
compound
for
a
sicke
soule
,
to
mixe
Maries
milke
and
Christs
blood
,
but
that
of
the
two
her
milke
and
the
merit
and
vertue
of
it
is
more
precious
and
excellent
then
CHRISTS
Blood
.
3
Their
estate
is
most
fearefull
,
because
there
is
no
losse
to
the
losle
of
the
truth
,
no
fall
to
the
fall
from
grace
,
no
wrath
that
the
Dragon
can
watch
against
a
person
,
comparable
to
this
:
For
he
is
sure
,
that
whosoever
persist
in
this
condition
,
they
must
drinke
of
the
winepresse
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
We
pity
men
if
we
see
them
in
any
bodily
torments
:
but
no
bodily
torments
can
equall
the
wrath
of
being
given
up
to
the
strong
delusions
of
Antichrist
.
And
wee
must
put
on
bowells
of
mercy
and
pity
toward
our
brethren
in
misery
,
which
if
it
rise
right
will
begin
at
their
soules
,
and
especially
will
compassionate
the
spirituall
miserable
.
This
is
to
be
like
God
who
had
pitty
on
us
,
when
wee
were
in
darknesse
,
in
our
blood
,
our
navell
not
cut
,
&c.
Ezek.
16.
4
Wee
learne
hereby
not
to
take
offence
if
wee
For
particula●●ersons
:
what
wonder
to
see
carelesse
and
contemptuous
hearers
of
the
Gospell
set
over
to
Satan
,
to
execute
all
his
wrath
and
mischiefe
over
them
?
God
in
justice
hath
allotted
them
their
wish
and
choise
:
The
truth
woed
them
,
but
could
not
win
them
,
and
therefore
falsehood
and
lies
have
justly
seduced
them
.
Christ
in
the
Gospell
made
love
unto
them
,
intreated
,
promised
,
allured
by
all
loving
meanes
,
but
they
slighted
him
,
refused
his
offers
of
peace
and
life
,
and
therefore
are
justly
a
spoile
and
prey
of
Antichrist
.
The
truth
offered
to
set
them
free
,
&
bring
them
into
the
liberty
&
priviledges
of
the
sons
of
God
:
but
they
refused
truths
freedome
,
and
therfore
are
justly
chained
and
fettered
in
the
bands
of
deadly
errors
and
delusions
.
How
justly
must
he
drinke
up
a
full
viall
of
wrath
,
who
will
not
be
perswaded
to
tast
a
sweet
cup
of
mercy
and
salvation
?
how
justly
is
that
felon
executed
,
who
scornes
the
Kings
most
gracious
pardon
?
So
for
people
and
Kingdomes
.
What
may
wee
gather
from
the
great
and
open
prevayling
of
Antichrist
in
any
Kingdome
?
which
will
be
apparant
in
the
infinite
increase
and
boldnesse
of
Papists
and
Recusants
in
such
places
,
in
the
swarmes
and
numbers
of
the
people
after
a
strange
boldnesse
running
and
resorting
to
their
Masses
,
in
the
open
increase
of
multitudes
of
locusts
and
frogs
,
Jesuites
and
Priests
,
croaking
in
corners
and
streets
,
challenging
,
seducing
,
and
deceiving
,
and
as
diligent
as
the
dragon
himselfe
,
whose
tayle
they
are
,
to
wrap
men
not
loving
the
truth
,
in
this
fearefull
wrath
and
deepe
perdition
.
What
may
bee
hence
gathered
but
the
provocations
of
such
a
kingdome
,
kindling
so
great
a
wrath
of
God
against
them
?
Did
Antichrist
ever
come
into
a
kingdome
,
and
the
sins
of
that
kingdome
not
let
him
in
?
Were
men
not
fierce
against
the
Lord
in
contemning
and
despising
his
truth
,
in
open
●rophanation
of
his
Sabbaths
,
in
desperate
scoffing
at
religion
,
in
bringing
in
their
sinnes
to
their
height
?
Had
they
not
lost
their
first
love
,
their
zeale
,
their
taste
of
Manna
?
were
not
they
unthankfull
to
the
Lord
for
setting
them
out
of
this
Aegypt
?
and
were
they
not
looking
and
running
back
to
the
Onions
and
flesh-pots
,
which
made
the
Lord
shake
the
fiercest
Arrow
of
his
Quiver
against
them
?
Could
any
thing
but
hellish
prophanenesse
and
contempt
of
so
shining
grace
,
have
entred
such
a
wrath
amongst
them
,
as
heaven
nor
hell
in
this
life
cannot
inflict
a
greater
?
for
Turkish
tyranny
is
light
in
comparison
of
Antichristian
.
Oh
that
our
Apostasie
to
a
very
formall
and
powerlesse
godlinesse
were
laid
to
heart
,
as
the
hatcher
and
breeder
of
such
wrath
,
which
will
not
bee
so
easily
removed
as
let
in
!
Did
wee
still
march
couragiously
as
wee
began
in
the
beginning
the
reformation
,
wee
should
not
then
need
to
feare
our
former
oppression
and
tyranny
.
Let
us
bee
wise
by
the
rod
shaken
over
us
,
lest
the
stroke
and
smart
fall
also
on
us
,
and
shew
us
our
folly
.
5.
Labour
to
preserve
one
another
from
this
damnable
First
,
wee
pull
one
another
out
of
fire
and
water
,
and
should
much
more
out
of
the
fire
and
water
of
Gods
wrath
,
yea
out
of
hell
and
damnation
.
Secondly
,
all
our
Saviours
course
was
,
to
winne
soules
,
to
seeke
and
save
what
was
lost
.
Thirdly
,
God
hath
made
every
man
his
brothers
keeper
;
who
hath
commanded
to
pull
our
neighbours
,
yea
enemies
Oxe
or
Asse
out
of
a
ditch
:
And
therefore
every
man
must
bee
servant
to
every
man
,
(
as
Paul
)
to
winne
some
,
and
not
bee
carelesse
whether
hee
stand
or
fall
,
sinke
or
swimme
,
live
or
die
:
And
wee
must
by
all
good
meanes
preserve
and
strengthen
our
brethren
;
Ministers
by
discrying
the
danger
(
this
is
our
chiefe
intent
,
not
wrath
and
anger
to
our
people
)
Private
men
by
exhortation
,
brotherly
conference
,
wise
reproofs
of
the
obstinate
,
&c.
All
by
godly
life
and
holy
innocency
,
which
is
a
meanes
both
to
stop
the
mouthes
of
malicious
Papists
,
and
winne
such
as
are
tractable
.
Knowing
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
]
In
these
words
is
the
reason
of
the
dragons
wrathfull
disposition
;
where
consider
three
things
:
-
1.
How
Satans
time
is
said
to
bee
short
.
-
2.
How
hee
knoweth
it
is
so
.
-
3.
What
use
he
makes
of
this
knowledge
.
For
the
first
.
Quest.
How
can
that
be
said
a
short
time
,
which
hath
continued
now
since
the
writing
of
this
Prophesie
sixteene
hundreth
yeares
,
or
not
much
lesse
?
Ans.
A
time
long
in
it selfe
must
bee
said
to
bee
short
respectively
:
So
this
,
1.
In
respect
of
God
,
to
whom
a
thousand
yeares
(
which
is
a
long
time
in
it selfe
,
and
to
us
)
is
but
as
one
day
;
and
so
even
thus
long
since
our
Lord
said
,
Rev.
21.
6.
Behold
,
I
come
shortly
.
2.
In
comparison
of
former
times
;
so
this
continuance
of
Antichrist
,
which
is
simply
in
it selfe
,
a
long
time
,
is
comparatively
said
to
be
short
,
in
respect
of
the
time
and
ages
going
before
it
:
And
so
the
whole
time
of
the
New
Testament
,
which
is
in
it selfe
a
very
long
time
,
is
called
the
ends
of
the
world
,
1
Cor.
10.
11.
&
the
last
houre
,
1
Ioh.
2.
18.
for
so
the
manner
of
Scripture
is
,
which
distributeth
the
world
into
three
ages
;
the
first
from
Adam
to
Moses
,
the
second
from
Moses
to
Christ
,
the
third
from
Christ
his
first
comming
to
his
second
.
This
last
period
was
called
the
last
houre
,
not
because
presently
upon
Christs
Incarnation
or
Ascension
the
world
was
to
end
,
(
for
how
then
could
the
Church
have
beene
gathered
through
the
Christian
world
?
)
but
because
,
1.
This
was
the
last
and
full
time
in
which
all
was
consummated
and
ended
,
which
was
fore-prophesied
in
former
ages
touching
mans
redemption
,
even
the
full
and
last
revelation
,
which
is
to
bee
in
earth
,
and
no
other
change
of
worship
and
Ministery
is
to
bee
expected
as
in
the
former
;
till
the
great
and
last
day
,
in
which
the
great
Judge
shall
put
an
end
to
dayes
,
and
time
,
which
shall
bee
no
more
,
and
to
the
warfare
of
the
whole
Church
.
2.
It
shall
bee
a
farre
shorter
time
than
that
which
went
before
,
yea
in
likelyhood
shorter
than
either
of
the
former
periods
,
or
ages
;
for
seeing
it
shall
bee
bitter
and
sharpe
by
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
,
for
the
Elects
sake
(
Christ
saith
)
these
dayes
shall
be
shortened
,
Mat.
24.
For
the
second
.
Quest.
How
doth
Satan
know
his
time
to
bee
short
?
Ans.
1.
Because
hee
knowes
his
time
is
determined
;
for
the
wicked
spirits
know
perfectly
by
the
accusation
of
their
conscience
,
and
partly
by
the
sentence
already
passed
upon
them
,
that
a
day
of
further
torment
awaites
them
;
whence
they
say
,
Mat.
8.
29.
Art
thou
come
to
torment
us
before
the
time
?
2.
Hee
knowes
this
time
is
hastening
upon
him
,
sundry
wayes
.
1.
By
prediction
and
observation
of
Scriptures
.
He
observed
the
Apostles
saying
,
that
on
us
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
,
1
Cor.
10.
11.
joyning
himselfe
with
those
Christians
that
then
lived
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
to
live
till
the
end
of
the
world
,
being
all
comprehended
in
one
body
,
and
all
subjected
to
the
same
last
dispensation
of
grace
,
which
was
not
to
bee
ended
or
changed
,
but
by
the
returne
of
Christ
to
judgement
.
2.
By
daily
experience
hee
seeth
the
decrepit
age
of
the
world
,
as
in
the
severall
parts
,
so
in
the
whole
:
If
old
buildings
cracke
,
it
threatneth
ruine
.
3.
Hee
knowes
and
observeth
most
of
the
signes
of
Christs
second
comming
to
be
past
;
as
,
1.
That
many
false
Prophets
inspired
by
himselfe
,
are
risen
up
and
have
deceived
many
,
as
was
foretold
Matth.
24.
24.
This
is
an
argument
of
the
last
houre
,
1
Iohn
2.
18.
we
know
it
is
the
last
houre
,
for
many
Antichrists
are
come
,
that
is
,
petty-Antichrists
,
the
prodromi
and
forerunners
of
that
great
one
.
2.
That
the
Gospell
hath
beene
preached
through
the
world
,
predicted
,
Mat.
24.
14.
and
accomplished
,
Rom.
10
18.
Their
sound
is
gone
through
all
the
world
,
and
their
words
unto
the
end
of
the
earth
.
For
,
First
,
this
was
Christs
commandement
,
Goe
teach
all
nations
,
Mat.
28.
Secondly
,
the
Apostles
obeyed
this
commandement
,
and
fulfilled
it
,
Col.
1.
6
,
13.
The
Gospell
is
come
unto
you
,
as
it
is
unto
all
the
world
.
Thirdly
,
the
incredible
swiftnesse
and
power
of
the
Gospell
shewes
the
divinity
of
it
,
in
that
before
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
or
within
thirty
yeares
,
it
was
spred
into
all
the
inhabited
world
,
as
many
Fathers
hold
:
And
therefore
if
any
barbarous
nation
or
new-found
land
bewray
utter
ignorance
of
Christ
,
either
they
were
not
inhabited
,
or
they
have
had
some
sound
of
the
Gospell
,
but
have
suffered
it
quite
to
die
and
bee
lost
.
3.
The
detection
of
Antichrist
is
so
plaine
and
manifest
in
this
fifteenth
age
past
,
as
children
can
point
at
him
,
2
Thess.
2.
3.
4.
Horrible
persecutions
,
wasting
the
Church
,
not
onely
by
heathen
Emperours
,
but
ever
since
by
fiercenesse
of
Antichrist
,
the
Apollyon
of
Rome
,
foretold
in
Mat.
24.
6.
5.
Generall
defection
from
the
faith
,
foretold
in
2
Thess.
2.
3.
through
the
spreading
of
the
leaven
of
Popery
,
which
drove
the
woman
into
the
wildernesse
.
6.
Universall
corruption
of
manners
,
and
obstinacy
against
the
truth
;
see
Luke
17.
26.
and
,
2
Tim.
3.
1.
By
all
which
signes
Satan
knowes
,
that
the
last
day
(
which
is
the
time
of
his
torment
)
is
not
farre
off
.
For
the
third
.
Quest.
What
use
makes
Satan
of
this
knowledge
?
Answ.
Knowing
that
hee
shall
shortly
bee
cast
and
confined
into
hell
,
hee
recompenseth
the
shortnesse
of
his
time
with
cruelty
of
wrath
:
This
knowledge
of
his
damnation
doth
but
whet
up
his
malice
against
mankinde
;
and
seeing
that
the
sentence
passed
against
him
hasteneth
upon
him
,
hee
is
so
much
the
more
busie
to
pull
as
many
as
possibly
he
can
into
his
owne
ruine
and
damnation
;
a
manifest
signe
of
furious
and
desperate
wickednesse
.
Certaine
things
are
hence
to
bee
collected
and
observed
.
I.
There
is
a
determinate
time
of
Satans
rage
,
and
1.
There
is
an
houre
for
the
power
of
darknesle
,
2.
As
it
was
with
the
Head
,
so
also
with
the
members
:
3.
The
wickeds
rod
must
not
alwayes
lie
in
the
4.
Our
experience
sealeth
the
truth
of
the
promises
,
Which
incourageth
us
with
constancy
and
patience
Yet
a
very
little
while
,
and
hee
that
will
come
shall
come
:
therefore
cast
not
away
your
confidence
,
but
care
a
while
,
and
be
ever
safe
:
Behold
,
the
field
is
even
almost
wonne
,
the
battell
even
at
an
end
,
and
wee
are
in
the
last
houre
of
conflict
;
a
few
stragling
enemies
are
to
be
rooted
out
;
and
therefore
let
us
renew
our
courage
and
strength
,
as
those
that
are
not
at
leasure
either
to
feare
or
feele
the
blowes
,
seeing
victory
is
in
our
hands
already
.
Also
it
may
comfort
us
in
all
the
assaults
and
troubles
2.
Note
here
,
that
the
sharper
the
aslault
of
the
dragon
1.
The
harder
a
man
worketh
,
the
sooner
will
his
2.
Violent
things
cannot
bee
lasting
or
perpetuall
,
First
,
because
themselves
cannot
long
subsist
,
but
must
give
place
to
death
and
hell
.
Secondly
,
if
themselves
would
never
end
,
yet
would
God
put
an
end
to
their
violences
,
as
Matth.
24.
unlesse
God
had
put
an
end
and
measure
to
those
miserable
dayes
of
Jerusalems
destruction
,
no
Jew
had
beene
left
;
but
for
a
few
Elect
God
shortened
them
.
Which
greatly
comforteth
Gods
people
in
the
1.
Doe
wee
see
iniquity
abound
,
and
sinne
more
shamelesse
than
in
former
times
?
Is
the
Sunne
in
the
heavens
a
witnesse
against
the
earth
of
such
contempt
of
the
Gospell
and
despight
of
the
grace
of
GOD
,
the
bringers
and
messengers
of
it
,
and
professors
of
the
grace
of
God
,
as
former
times
of
the
Gospell
cannot
parallel
?
Doe
wee
see
envy
,
cove
tousnesse
,
idlenesse
,
and
scorne
of
godlinesse
in
Ministers
?
see
we
the
raigne
of
drunkennesse
,
adultery
,
pride
,
blasphemy
,
obstinacy
,
and
desperate
impenitency
in
people
,
such
as
is
wonder
the
earth
openeth
not
her
mouth
,
as
hell
,
to
swallow
up
her
inhabitants
,
so
highly
sinning
against
such
a
light
?
Now
hence
wee
must
conclude
,
that
the
devill
is
come
downe
in
this
age
with
more
than
▪
ordinary
wrath
,
and
in
more
tyrannous
manner
than
in
former
dayes
;
And
in
this
outrage
of
sinne
see
the
outrage
of
Satans
wrath
,
and
that
the
more
furious
his
wrath
is
,
the
shorter
it
is
like
to
bee
.
For
this
is
an
infallible
signe
of
the
last
times
,
and
the
last
houre
;
when
Satans
wrath
seemes
to
mingle
heaven
and
earth
,
let
us
lift
up
our
heads
,
the
Lord
is
not
farre
off
to
put
an
end
to
this
confusion
.
2.
Doe
we
see
Antichrist
furious
and
wrathfull
,
laying
about
him
with
both
his
swords
so
busily
,
as
that
hee
is
in
hope
to
gaine
the
morsell
he
hath
long
gaped
for
?
Doe
wee
see
him
make
havocke
and
waste
in
the
florishing
Churches
of
Bohemia
,
the
Palatinate
,
and
other
parts
of
Germany
?
is
he
casting
downe
the
worship
of
God
,
banishing
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
killing
the
Ministers
and
people
of
God
,
setting
up
his
Idols
and
puppets
for
gods
,
before
those
that
receive
his
marke
in
their
hands
and
foreheads
?
What
may
we
hence
gather
but
these
two
things
?
First
,
that
we
are
cast
into
the
last
of
the
last
times
;
for
the
nearer
wee
are
to
the
last
moment
of
the
last
houre
,
so
much
the
more
busie
shall
wee
see
Antichrist
,
and
the
spirit
of
error
active
in
putting
forth
their
wrath
.
Second
,
that
Antichrist
his
time
is
short
;
the
sharper
the
assault
is
,
the
shorter
it
will
bee
;
and
how
can
hee
that
reads
the
Scripture
with
judgement
but
know
,
that
as
there
is
an
houre
of
judgment
&
vengeance
to
light
upon
that
Antichrist
(
Rev.
14.
7.
)
so
it
is
not
farre
off
their
neckes
?
2.
Let
all
wicked
men
beware
of
boldnesse
and
3
Wee
must
from
the
dragons
practise
picke
out
1
As
the
divell
knoweth
and
observeth
his
time
,
so
must
wee
labour
to
know
ours
,
and
the
fitnesse
of
it
for
dutie
.
Christ
sharply
reprooves
the
Jewes
for
not
knowing
their
time
,
Luk.
12.
56.
Why
discerne
ye
not
this
time
?
Mat.
16.
3.
Hypocrites
,
can
yee
discerne
the
face
of
the
sky
,
and
not
the
face
of
these
times
?
How
few
be
there
,
who
know
the
happy
times
and
opportunities
they
enjoy
?
Satan
knows
the
time
of
his
mischiefe
,
and
slips
it
not
:
men
know
not
the
day
of
their
visitation
,
nor
the
acceptable
time
,
nor
the
day
of
salvation
,
which
God
offereth
for
grace
and
conversion
.
The
Lord
may
justly
complaine
of
us
as
of
the
Jewes
,
Ier.
8.
7.
The
Crane
,
the
Storke
,
the
Swallow
,
know
their
times
;
but
my
people
know
not
me
.
How
else
comes
it
,
that
the
Lord
stretcheth
out
his
hands
all
day
long
,
and
knocketh
continually
by
the
hammar
of
his
word
at
the
dore
of
every
mans
heart
,
offering
the
precious
mercies
of
grace
and
glory
,
but
who
open
unto
him
,
or
answer
his
gracious
invitation
?
Why
do
our
youth
riot
out
their
time
,
and
cast
the
care
of
religion
into
their
last
accounts
,
but
because
they
know
not
their
time
?
Did
they
consider
,
that
youth
is
most
fit
for
impressions
of
grace
,
that
grace
is
in
that
age
most
gracefull
,
that
now
they
have
fresh
wit
,
quick
senses
,
&
all
powers
,
lively
instruments
for
grace
,
and
that
now
they
have
strength
and
vigour
called
for
,
1
Ioh.
2.
14.
to
overcome
evill
;
knew
they
such
a
seed
time
of
grace
,
would
they
sow
to
the
flesh
?
would
they
not
seeke
wisdome
early
?
Whence
els
is
it
,
that
our
elder
men
,
after
long
teaching
and
trayning
in
the
profession
,
are
as
ignorant
as
children
,
spend
their
time
as
vainely
as
the
heathen
in
earthly
lusts
,
but
because
they
never
knew
their
time
?
Should
not
they
that
have
had
more
meanes
,
have
beene
more
expert
in
the
word
?
doth
not
their
time
,
who
have
beene
bred
up
in
the
profession
,
and
lived
twenty
or
thirty
yeares
in
it
,
call
for
double
or
treble
measure
of
knowledge
and
grace
,
as
they
have
doubled
or
trebled
their
yeares
beyond
others
?
the
divell
would
be
loth
to
slip
any
part
of
his
time
so
foolishly
.
Why
else
do
our
great
and
rich
men
wallow
in
lusts
,
feed
their
senses
,
pamper
their
bodies
,
cast
away
their
soules
,
eate
up
their
time
in
eating
,
gaming
,
riot
and
wantonnesse
,
but
because
they
have
not
learned
,
neither
from
Gods
booke
nor
the
divells
diligence
,
to
know
their
time
,
and
the
fitnesse
of
it
for
their
owne
good
?
Have
they
not
many
houres
free
from
so
necessarie
labour
,
as
poore
men
are
bound
unto
?
as
many
houres
free
from
cares
and
distractions
for
necessaries
,
which
lye
heavy
on
poore
men
?
many
houres
and
dayes
in
a
weeke
free
to
hearing
,
reading
,
prayer
,
meditation
?
want
they
any
thing
but
grace
and
will
to
do
themselves
good
?
and
doth
not
their
very
time
tell
them
(
if
they
knew
the
voyce
of
it
)
that
they
ought
to
be
as
farre
above
others
in
grace
and
piety
,
as
place
and
opportunities
of
grace
?
But
why
be
these
so
farre
below
their
inferiors
,
in
knowledge
,
in
practise
,
in
use
of
the
meanes
?
why
do
they
suffer
the
poore
to
receive
the
Gospell
and
the
grace
of
it
from
them
,
but
because
they
know
not
their
time
,
neither
the
worth
nor
use
of
it
,
and
therefore
they
so
miserably
wast
it
.
2
As
the
dragon
knows
his
time
is
short
,
and
therefore
bestirres
him
,
so
wee
must
know
our
time
is
short
,
and
yet
hath
long
wings
to
fly
swiftly
from
us
,
and
therefore
not
to
wast
it
out
idly
.
Object
.
Who
knows
not
that
his
time
is
short
?
experience
and
sense
teacheth
it
every
day
:
few
children
but
can
shew
some
markes
of
their
parents
mortality
.
Answ.
Sense
and
observation
and
experience
may
teach
the
dragon
,
that
his
time
is
short
:
But
thou
must
have
a
better
and
higher
teacher
,
or
else
thou
canst
not
learne
this
lesson
.
And
therefore
Moses
,
seeing
few
men
wiser
by
the
sense
and
experience
of
the
shortnesse
of
their
lives
,
and
uncertainty
of
dayes
,
and
that
nature
and
experience
cannot
teach
this
skill
to
benefit
themselves
by
the
frailty
of
themselves
or
their
predecessors
,
goeth
to
God
to
teach
him
to
number
his
dayes
,
Psal.
90.
12.
For
by
nature
a
man
is
never
the
wiser
by
any
chastisement
he
sees
or
heares
,
except
God
nurture
and
teach
him
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
dim
light
of
nature
could
highly
prizetime
for
some
outward
profit
,
as
the
usurer
,
husbandmen
,
Merchant
,
&
occupyers
,
and
the
heathens
:
No
day
without
a
line
,
and
Titus
could
say
,
Heu
diem
perdidi
!
Alas
,
I
have
lost
a
day
!
But
it
must
be
the
teaching
of
grace
,
that
makes
us
to
reckon
the
minutes
and
moments
of
our
present
precious
time
,
so
as
therein
to
make
our selves
gainers
of
something
more
precious
then
it selfe
.
And
how
few
are
thus
taught
by
grace
,
appeares
,
seeing
few
hold
it
a
seed-time
,
to
go
forth
to
sow
in
teares
;
few
hold
it
such
a
moment
,
as
on
which
eternity
dependeth
;
few
hold
it
a
time
of
trafficke
till
the
Master
come
,
but
as
if
the
Masters
absence
were
for
eating
,
drinking
,
and
smiting
the
fellow-servants
;
few
know
the
worth
of
their
time
,
before
the
want
of
it
.
Many
are
niggardly
of
their
wealth
,
but
prodigall
of
their
time
.
Many
complaine
of
the
shortnesse
of
life
,
but
not
of
lósse
of
time
.
Many
utterly
cast
away
this
short
time
,
by
doing
nothing
or
as
good
as
nothing
.
And
as
little
children
who
have
spent
their
candle
in
play
,
are
glad
to
go
to
bed
by
darke
,
and
never
till
too
late
see
their
folly
:
so
these
.
None
of
all
these
ever
had
their
hearts
taught
by
God
,
of
the
shortnesse
of
their
dayes
.
3
Knowing
that
our
time
is
short
,
we
must
make
another
use
of
this
knowledge
then
Satan
doth
.
His
knowledge
provokes
his
diligence
in
all
mischiefe
:
the
shortnesse
of
his
time
whetteth
and
sharpneth
his
wrath
.
But
our
knowledge
of
the
shortnesse
of
our
time
must
make
us
industrious
in
grace
,
that
wee
may
make
a
quicke
and
profitable
returne
thereof
to
our selves
.
Thus
our
Lord
commanded
,
Ioh.
12.
35.
worke
while
the
light
lasteth
;
the
darknesse
hasteth
,
when
none
can
worke
.
And
thus
he
practised
,
Ioh.
9.
4
I
must
worke
the
worke
of
him
that
sent
me
,
while
it
is
day
:
the
night
commeth
when
no
man
can
worke
.
The
same
did
his
Apostles
,
2
Pet.
1.
13.
Knowing
that
shortly
I
must
lay
downe
this
my
tabernacle
,
I
think
it
meet
to
stirre
you
up
.
Reasons
hereof
are
these
.
1
It
is
a
signe
of
a
good
man
,
to
be
best
and
busiest
at
last
:
Psal.
92.
14.
the
just
are
more
fruitfull
in
their
age
.
Revel.
2.
19.
The
Church
of
Thyatira
her
works
were
more
at
last
then
at
first
.
For
though
no
part
of
the
life
of
a
Christian
converted
be
fruitlesse
,
yet
is
it
the
autumne
of
his
life
that
yeilds
most
fruit
:
and
as
to
him
that
hath
,
more
is
still
given
,
so
the
more
he
hath
given
,
the
more
is
his
employment
,
and
the
more
receipts
,
the
more
returne
.
2
Christian
wisdome
teacheth
the
Beleever
,
that
this
short
time
is
alotted
to
worke
,
not
to
loytering
;
and
to
worke
the
greatest
worke
in
the
world
,
both
in
performing
acceptable
service
to
God
,
in
doing
good
unto
his
brethren
according
to
their
needs
,
spirituall
or
temporall
,
and
in
gathering
up
his
owne
comfort
,
by
making
his
election
sure
,
both
by
increase
of
graces
,
and
fruits
of
faith
in
abundance
of
good
workes
:
All
which
call
for
a
wise
husbanding
and
improoving
of
his
time
,
and
a
diligent
hand
,
so
much
the
more
,
as
the
time
or
season
hastneth
from
us
,
or
we
from
it
:
as
in
harvest
the
fairer
the
day
,
and
nearer
night
,
the
more
busie
are
the
carefull
workemen
;
so
must
it
be
here
.
3
It
argueth
a
heart
zealous
of
Gods
glory
,
to
do
all
the
good
he
can
while
he
may
,
and
is
only
grieved
that
he
hath
done
so
little
good
,
and
can
do
no
more
.
A
good
heart
still
complaines
of
the
unprofitablenesse
of
it
;
to
will
is
present
with
it
,
it
loveth
obedience
,
and
purposes
of
obedience
shal
not
perish
when
performances
often
fayle
.
4
It
bringeth
comfort
to
the
heart
,
when
the
conscience
witnesseth
to
a
man
that
he
hath
not
slipped
his
opportunity
,
but
done
the
businesse
he
had
committed
unto
him
:
Our
Lord
himselfe
thus
comforted
himselfe
toward
his
death
,
Ioh.
17.
4
,
While
I
was
with
them
in
the
world
,
I
kept
them
in
thy
name
:
and
I
have
done
the
worke
which
thou
gavest
me
to
do
.
And
the
Apostle
Paul
neare
death
rejoyced
,
that
he
had
fought
a
good
fight
,
and
finished
his
course
;
and
now
was
layd
up
for
him
a
crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
2
Tim.
46.
1
This
reprooves
idlenesse
in
all
men
,
whose
time
is
so
short
.
Gods
word
teacheth
that
he
that
sleepeth
in
harvest
is
the
sonne
of
confusion
,
Prov.
10.
5.
and
that
the
harvest
is
not
to
last
alwayes
,
neither
will
God
hold
out
his
grace
alwayes
when
he
is
held
off
with
delayes
.
The
unreasonable
creatures
,
who
have
no
reason
to
perswade
them
,
none
to
call
on
them
or
admonish
them
,
know
their
times
and
seasons
:
the
silly
Ant
knows
,
and
labours
in
summer
;
a
creature
of
no
account
or
respect
,
yet
men
are
sent
to
her
to
learne
her
wayes
.
Our
owne
experience
2
Let
us
provoke
our selves
to
diligence
in
wel-doing
.
And
as
the
dragon
,
the
more
mischievous
his
worke
is
,
the
more
active
he
is
in
it
;
so
the
better
our
worke
is
,
we
must
be
so
much
the
more
earnest
in
it
:
for
,
shall
the
divell
be
earnest
in
mischiefe
;
and
wee
slacke
in
good
?
The
worke
of
the
Ministery
is
an
excellent
worke
,
and
therefore
the
Minister
whose
time
is
commonly
shorter
then
other
mens
,
the
shorter
his
time
grows
,
the
more
earnest
must
he
be
in
preaching
,
writing
,
counselling
,
comforting
the
people
of
God
.
Many
resolve
to
take
their
ease
,
when
they
grow
into
yeares
:
but
then
is
true
grace
most
active
:
the
consideration
of
the
approach
of
death
was
a
spurre
to
the
Apostle
Peter
,
to
double
his
diligence
in
the
Ministery
,
2
Pet.
1.
13.
The
Magistrate
hath
a
notable
worke
in
hand
,
in
repressing
the
wrath
of
the
dragon
,
upholding
and
encouraging
godliness
:
and
annuall
Magistrates
have
but
a
short
time
when
it
is
longest
,
in
their
office
:
Have
you
but
a
short
time
?
be
the
more
stirring
,
and
carefull
to
do
good
that
little
time
.
Wee
have
seene
some
in
that
short
time
have
done
a
great
deale
of
ill
businesse
;
therefore
imitating
the
dragon
,
because
they
would
not
heare
the
voice
of
God
.
But
a
good
man
in
office
will
do
a
great
deale
of
good
in
a
short
time
.
Wee
heare
sometimes
some
Magistrates
reckon
what
a
short
time
they
have
to
weare
out
:
I
would
wee
could
heare
what
good
they
are
resolved
to
do
in
that
short
time
,
which
will
away
apace
:
for
it
is
onely
the
good
they
do
in
it
,
which
will
abide
for
their
comfort
.
Finally
,
the
private
Christian
hath
an
excellent
worke
in
hand
,
namely
,
to
worke
out
his
owne
salvation
,
and
to
further
others
,
both
in
workes
of
piety
,
and
by
workes
of
mercy
,
spirituall
and
temporall
,
to
helpe
them
unto
heaven
,
and
in
earth
:
Hast
thou
but
a
short
time
for
so
great
a
worke
?
be
so
much
the
more
diligent
.
Seest
thou
the
dragon
,
because
his
time
is
short
,
so
industrious
in
heaping
up
his
owne
damnation
,
and
wrapping
as
many
others
as
he
can
into
his
judgment
,
and
wilt
or
canst
thou
slack
thy
pace
and
diligence
in
promoting
thine
own
and
other
mens
salvation
?
3
As
the
divell
and
his
instruments
shew
and
declare
the
shortnesse
of
their
time
by
extreme
wickednesse
,
And
as
the
wicked
of
the
world
shew
apparantly
the
last
time
,
and
Christ
neare
at
hand
,
by
abundance
of
iniquity
,
by
worldlinesse
,
atheisme
,
&
excesses
of
carnall
delight
(
for
is
it
not
as
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
wherein
men
eate
and
drinke
,
and
marry
,
and
give
in
marriage
,
and
cast
off
all
care
of
judgment
?
)
so
let
us
shew
it
the
last
age
,
and
that
a
short
time
remaines
,
by
using
the
world
as
not
using
it
,
by
marrying
as
not
marrying
,
and
by
heavenly
conversation
:
and
all
this
,
because
the
time
is
short
,
as
the
Apostle
adviseth
,
1
Cor.
7.
29.
30.
because
there
is
no
constancy
or
durance
of
any
of
these
earthly
contentments
,
no
more
then
of
the
world
it selfe
;
let
us
use
these
moderatly
,
and
gaine
those
which
are
lasting
,
unwithering
,
and
unperishing
.
Vers.
13.
But
when
the
dragon
saw
that
he
was
cast
unto
the
earth
,
he
persecuted
the
woman
which
brought
forth
the
man-child
.
SAtan
being
cast
out
of
heaven
(
I
meane
that
heaven
upon
earth
,
which
is
distant
from
the
earth
not
in
distance
of
place
,
but
in
sanctity
of
faith
and
manners
)
so
as
he
cannot
prevayle
to
prejudice
the
same
as
hee
would
:
(
for
neither
can
hee
hinder
the
sound
of
the
Gospell
,
but
it
prevaleth
in
the
world
,
neither
can
hee
seduce
the
Elect
,
nor
prevent
the
Saints
of
their
salvation
:
)
Now
seeing
himselfe
cast
vnto
the
earth
,
he
rageth
among
earthly-mindedmen
,
and
stirreth
up
his
agents
and
vassals
to
raise
up
horrible
persecutions
,
and
new
tyrannies
,
to
root
out
(
if
it
were
possible
)
the
name
and
mention
both
of
Christ
and
the
woman
his
Spouse
;
but
all
in
vaine
,
as
the
former
assault
was
,
as
appeares
in
the
sequell
of
the
Chapter
.
In
this
and
the
fourteenth
Verse
are
two
things
:
1.
A
new
onset
of
the
dragon
upon
the
woman
,
with
the
reason
in
this
Verse
.
2.
The
evasion
or
escape
of
the
woman
,
with
the
meanes
in
the
next
Verse
.
In
the
Onset
consider
,
First
,
the
person
persecuting
,
The
dragon
.
Secondly
,
the
person
persecuted
,
The
woman
.
Thirdly
,
the
time
and
manner
,
When
shee
had
brought
forth
the
man
childe
.
I.
The
persecutor
is
the
dragon
;
that
is
,
both
the
devill
,
the
head
of
that
fierce
kingdome
,
and
all
such
instruments
as
he
raised
and
used
against
the
Church
in
this
new
assault
and
persecution
:
for
there
is
but
The
devill
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
:
What
Commodus
,
Decius
,
or
the
other
Tyrants
did
,
the
devill
is
said
to
doe
;
and
the
workes
of
the
Jewes
in
persecuting
Jesus
Christ
,
is
called
the
devils
worke
,
Iohn
.
8.
44.
Ye
are
of
your
father
the
devill
,
his
workes
yee
doe
.
1.
Because
the
dragon
,
being
the
god
of
the
world
,
2.
The
same
causes
which
stirre
up
the
one
,
stirre
First
,
as
there
is
an
old
enmity
betweene
the
woman
Secondly
,
as
the
dragon
being
a
deadly
enemy
to
Gods
glory
,
incessantly
seeketh
to
hinder
and
abolish
pure
religion
,
holy
worship
and
worshippers
,
because
it
is
contrary
to
his
designes
,
and
stoppeth
his
power
,
which
prevaileth
in
Idolatry
,
superstition
,
and
Atheisticall
liberty
;
so
doe
wicked
enemies
,
his
issue
and
off-spring
,
in
all
ages
fight
against
the
true
worship
of
God
,
holy
religion
and
pure
worshippers
,
as
against
their
contraries
,
because
they
despise
their
false
gods
,
detest
their
idolatry
,
resist
false
religion
,
contest
against
their
superstition
,
and
actually
reprove
their
Atheisticall
liberty
,
and
all
their
proceedings
contrary
to
the
light
of
grace
,
and
the
word
of
grace
.
Thirdly
,
as
the
dragon
feares
that
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
will
weaken
his
kingdome
,
so
the
spawne
of
the
dragon
feare
the
same
.
Herod
and
Domitian
feare
the
comming
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
command
them
of
the
stock
of
David
in
Jewry
to
be
slaine
:
If
we
let
this
man
alone
(
say
the
Pharises
)
all
men
will
beleeve
him
,
and
down
goes
our
credit
:
Yea
,
say
the
Rulers
,
and
the
Romanes
will
come
and
take
our
Nation
.
Fourthly
,
the
dragon
is
false
and
unjust
in
usurping
that
which
is
not
his
;
and
so
are
his
issue
;
for
tyrants
and
persecutors
(
as
appeares
in
the
story
of
the
Primitive
Church
)
promoted
and
accused
the
Christians
for
lucres
sake
,
that
they
might
have
the
spoyle
of
their
goods
;
as
Promoters
sometimes
use
not
for
justice
sake
,
or
for
love
of
the
lawes
,
to
accuse
men
,
but
to
get
money
to
themselves
;
so
here
these
two
commonly
goe
together
,
cruelty
and
injustice
.
Which
serves
to
satisfie
some
places
of
Scripture
Answ.
There
is
great
difference
in
the
worke
of
God
,
and
of
the
dragon
in
the
same
action
;
for
,
1.
God
worketh
by
wicked
men
in
afflicting
his
Church
,
but
the
devill
worketh
effectually
in
them
.
2.
In
the
manner
;
God
by
permitting
and
ordering
their
malice
,
the
dragon
by
immitting
and
inspiring
them
with
malice
and
mischiefe
.
3.
In
the
end
;
God
for
the
good
and
salvation
of
his
Church
,
the
devill
for
their
destruction
and
damnation
if
it
were
possible
.
The
fire
of
Gods
furnace
,
who
ever
be
the
blowers
,
is
to
try
and
purge
as
gold
;
the
fire
of
hell
is
to
burne
up
and
consume
,
if
it
might
bee
.
Againe
,
whence
are
the
persecutors
of
godly
men
Euse.
Hist.
Eccl.
lib.
5.
c.
21.
old
law
against
Christians
.
That
religion
must
needs
be
Antichristian
which
is
most
contrary
to
Christs
;
his
doctrine
and
person
was
lowly
and
meeke
,
hee
never
kindled
furious
or
sulphurious
fires
against
the
persons
and
bodies
of
his
enemies
,
but
used
other
arguments
of
love
and
lenity
,
to
winne
and
perswade
them
So
,
whence
are
they
who
picke
quarrels
against
godly
men
,
as
Nero
did
to
discharge
his
owne
guilt
upon
their
backes
,
desirous
to
finde
and
father
occasions
and
suggestions
against
them
?
Are
they
not
inspired
and
acted
by
the
devill
,
and
wholy
guided
by
the
dragon
in
minde
,
will
,
and
affection
?
Wouldest
thou
shew
thy selfe
an
absolute
slave
to
the
devill
?
goe
on
in
the
way
thou
art
in
,
to
persecute
,
revile
and
wrong
the
servants
of
God
.
When
wee
see
a
man
fierce
and
furious
,
that
no
perswasion
,
no
reason
,
no
bands
or
strength
of
men
can
rule
him
,
wee
will
say
surely
hee
is
possessed
of
the
devill
;
as
truely
may
wee
say
here
,
This
furious
enemy
is
possessed
by
the
dragon
,
whom
no
reason
or
perswasion
of
GODS
Word
,
no
bands
or
ties
of
religion
or
grace
can
conquer
,
but
hee
goes
on
in
rage
and
fury
against
godly
men
,
and
,
as
farre
as
hee
can
,
contrives
▪
mischiefe
against
them
.
Here
is
one
possest
with
an
uncleane
spirit
;
the
devill
acteth
and
moveth
him
;
what
hee
doth
the
devill
doth
:
Let
persecutors
set
what
face
and
countenance
they
can
,
they
bee
persons
in
whom
the
devill
raigneth
;
Rev.
2.
13.
Antipas
was
slaine
where
the
devill
dwelt
;
that
is
,
by
men
in
whom
the
devill
held
his
throne
and
hold
.
3.
From
the
former
reasons
wee
may
discerne
,
1.
If
men
expresse
any
fierce
enmity
andgreat
difference
in
matter
of
religion
,
whether
in
judgement
or
practice
,
here
will
arise
easily
as
great
an
estrangement
as
was
betweene
Jewes
and
Samaritans
,
who
meddle
not
one
with
another
;
and
it
will
easily
goe
farther
,
from
affection
into
action
,
if
occasion
serve
:
If
Cain
cast
downe
his
countenance
upon
his
brother
,
for
the
sacrifice
sake
,
and
if
Abels
finde
better
acceptance
,
no
band
of
nature
can
make
up
the
quarrell
;
if
Cain
finde
opportunity
,
hee
will
lift
up
his
hand
in
the
murderous
act
,
as
well
as
cast
downe
his
eyes
upon
him
.
If
thou
hearest
men
persecute
by
their
tongues
,
the
way
of
God
,
(
as
persecutors
spare
no
speech
against
that
way
,
supposing
it
a
justification
of
themselves
)
conclude
of
them
,
their
hands
will
be
ready
enough
upon
occasion
,
to
act
the
persecution
of
their
tongues
:
The
dragon
can
put
him
into
one
part
as
well
as
another
.
2.
When
men
regard
not
in
conscience
and
sincerity
,
Gods
holy
Ordinances
,
nor
love
the
meanes
of
grace
and
salvation
,
they
will
easily
bee
brought
to
persecute
and
throw
downe
the
same
:
Gods
justice
strikes
the
want
of
love
to
the
meanes
of
grace
,
with
a
stronger
delusion
;
and
hee
that
in
the
shine
of
the
Gospell
shewes
not
love
,
this
man
in
the
storme
will
shew
hatred
:
And
whosoever
stands
out
against
the
light
of
grace
,
and
word
of
grace
,
there
is
the
same
reason
with
that
in
the
dragon
,
because
there
is
an
hidden
darknesse
in
himselfe
contrary
to
it
.
3.
When
a
man
is
set
to
make
good
his
own
estate
,
credit
,
&
profit
with
the
love
of
the
Church
and
Gospel
;
if
he
fear
Christs
comming
near
him
,
wil
not
stand
with
his
projects
and
profits
,
this
man
is
in
the
high
way
to
this
mischiefe
,
Gods
glory
shall
give
way
to
his
owne
,
and
rather
then
Gadarens
will
lose
Piggs
and
Swine
,
all
the
City
will
rise
and
pray
him
to
bee
gone
,
and
if
he
will
not
by
intreaty
,
they
will
goe
further
;
as
the
Jewes
fearing
losse
by
Christ
,
persecute
him
to
the
death
.
And
to
this
add
covetousnesse
and
injustice
,
noted
in
the
causes
;
when
men
for
lucres
sake
,
and
for
no
just
cause
else
,
&
for
a
little
mony
,
or
expectation
of
reward
,
shew
themselves
enemies
to
godly
men
,
they
are
not
to
be
trusted
:
If
Iudas
will
fill
his
bagg
,
let
Christ
looke
to
himselfe
.
The
dragon
in
these
lusts
rules
them
,
and
moves
them
,
and
carries
them
from
evill
to
worse
,
and
on
occasion
will
shew
it
.
4.
If
the
dragon
be
the
persecutor
of
the
Church
,
First
,
by
the
Word
,
as
Christ
in
his
temptations
.
Secondly
,
by
prayer
,
that
Christ
would
rebuke
him
;
and
add
fasting
,
because
this
devill
goeth
not
out
but
by
fasting
and
prayer
.
Thirdly
,
by
innocency
,
holinesse
,
and
the
practice
of
godlinesse
;
this
indeed
makes
him
more
raging
,
but
farre
weaker
,
and
hath
GODS
promise
of
defence
.
Fourthly
,
by
the
contrite
spirit
of
patience
,
meeknesse
,
forgivenesse
,
love
and
peace
:
Thus
wee
overcome
evill
with
goodnesse
.
II.
The
person
persecuted
is
the
woman
.
The
proper
1.
Here
is
a
woman
weake
in
her selfe
,
and
impotent
,
2.
This
woman
hath
Michael
standing
with
her
,
3.
Here
is
a
woman
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
,
4.
This
is
the
same
woman
that
hee
had
immediately
The
Church
then
cannot
bee
discerned
by
that
Object
.
The
dominion
of
Christ
shall
be
everlasting
in
glory
,
and
Jerusalem
is
a
vision
of
peace
.
Answ.
True
:
but
his
kingdome
not
being
of
this
world
,
it
is
in
respect
of
the
spirituall
and
invisible
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
the
glory
of
which
the
world
cannot
see
:
and
of
that
sweet
and
inward
peace
of
conscience
,
and
joy
of
sanctified
soules
,
which
the
stranger
enters
not
into
.
Object
.
But
what
hath
the
poore
Woman
done
?
Answ.
The
dragon
persecutes
not
for
evill
,
but
for
good
:
here
the
better
worke
,
the
worse
wages
:
and
no
other
reward
can
godly
men
expect
at
the
hands
of
wicked
ones
:
to
whom
they
have
beene
instruments
of
greatest
good
.
David
mitigateth
Sauls
vexation
by
his
harpe
:
but
how
vexeth
he
David
for
recompense
?
Let
us
therefore
make
no
account
of
rest
and
peace
In
the
world
yee
shall
have
affliction
.
Wee
would
have
Canaan
,
before
the
Canaanites
be
subdued
.
But
wisdome
will
expect
freedome
when
the
combate
is
ended
,
not
before
.
It
is
enough
we
have
our
earnest
in
hand
to
begin
withall
:
wee
must
looke
for
our
wages
in
the
end
of
our
worke
,
and
the
crowne
after
the
victory
.
111.
The
time
of
this
persecution
seemes
very
expresse
in
the
text
:
namely
when
the
dragon
had
beene
cast
unto
the
earth
,
and
after
the
woman
had
brought
forth
her
man-child
.
The
dejection
we
have
shewed
to
be
the
suppressing
of
the
power
of
the
heathenish
tyrants
and
Emperours
,
who
upheld
pagan
idolatry
,
oppressed
the
Christian
Church
,
and
withstood
the
power
and
passage
of
the
Gospell
.
The
bringing
forth
of
the
man-child
wee
have
shewed
to
be
the
raysing
up
of
Christian
Princes
and
Emperors
,
the
protectors
and
maintainers
of
Christian
faith
,
who
succeeded
after
the
heathen
Emperours
.
Wee
must
therefore
secke
out
this
fierce
persecution
in
the
times
of
Emperors
by
profession
Christian
;
even
in
those
times
when
the
woman
might
have
expected
rest
and
peace
by
this
manchild
,
who
now
had
the
rod
of
iron
in
his
hand
.
And
by
looking
into
the
story
,
and
event
of
those
times
(
which
is
doubtlesse
the
most
true
and
proper
interpretation
of
prophecies
)
wee
finde
among
the
Emperours
Christian
,
after
Constantine
,
a
twofold
persecution
of
the
dragon
:
one
civill
,
the
other
ecclesiasticall
and
more
pernicious
.
The
former
was
by
the
cruelty
of
divers
Christian
Emperours
after
Constantine
,
as
Constantius
,
Iulian
Apostata
,
Valence
,
and
others
who
had
nothing
but
the
pretext
and
name
of
Christian
,
but
indeed
differed
nothing
from
most
fierce
and
savage
tyrants
,
wasting
the
Church
,
and
the
Orthodoxe
pastors
and
professors
.
The
latter
,
namely
ecclesiasticall
,
much
more
pernicious
then
the
former
was
,
when
the
dragon
poysoned
the
Church
,
partly
with
damnable
heresies
,
of
Arius
,
Eunomius
,
&c.
for
the
maintenance
whereof
the
Emperors
most
violently
persecuted
the
sound
To
these
ends
the
principall
employment
of
those
Bishops
was
for
setting
up
altars
,
images
,
crosses
,
unctions
,
orders
of
Monkes
and
Nunnes
,
consecrated
garments
,
habits
,
shavings
,
and
an
hundreth
toyes
which
tooke
up
their
thoughts
,
time
,
and
lives
:
while
the
primitive
simplicity
of
Christ
and
his
truth
,
with
Christian
faith
and
religion
,
slipped
from
betweene
their
fingers
.
Thus
Antichrist
came
to
his
hight
and
turret
,
and
thrust
in
on
the
blind
world
as
an
armed
man
.
Now
was
the
woman
disrobed
,
the
Church
spoiled
of
her
chiefe
ornaments
and
graces
wherein
she
shined
,
and
was
indeed
crowned
in
her
low
and
afflicted
estate
.
Now
were
the
Ministers
who
made
way
unto
Antichrist
,
lifted
up
,
and
intended
every
thing
but
conscionable
Ministery
.
Now
Ierome
justly
complaines
that
after
the
Christian
Church
found
Christian
Princes
,
And
this
I
take
to
be
the
most
violent
assault
,
by
most
virulent
poison
cast
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
especially
aymed
at
in
this
text
:
yea
the
most
bloody
and
fierce
persecution
,
which
then
began
to
assault
the
woman
,
who
had
brought
out
the
man-child
,
The
point
is
this
.
Prosperity
and
peace
much
more
baneth
and
woundeth
the
Church
,
then
tyranny
and
persecution
.
Deut.
32.
15.
Israel
when
he
should
have
bene
upright
,
waxed
fat
and
spurned
with
his
heele
,
for
sooke
the
God
that
made
him
,
and
regarded
not
the
strong
God
of
his
salvation
.
The
whole
booke
of
Judges
sheweth
,
that
when
Israel
was
at
rest
and
had
the
world
at
will
,
they
forgot
the
Lord
and
turned
to
idols
:
but
when
they
were
under
oppression
of
enemies
,
into
whose
hands
the
Lord
delivered
them
for
their
sinnes
,
then
they
returned
and
sought
after
God
diligently
.
Hos.
13.
6.
as
in
their
pastures
,
so
were
they
filled
,
and
their
heart
was
exalted
,
therefore
they
have
forgotten
me
:
whereas
the
same
Church
,
having
her
way
stopped
with
briars
,
and
hedged
in
with
thornie
afflictions
,
resolves
to
returne
to
her
first
husband
,
for
it
was
then
better
with
her
then
now
,
chap.
2.
7.
From
the
testimonies
come
to
the
induction
of
most
famous
Churches
,
overthrowne
by
prosperity
.
The
first
Churches
of
the
old
Testament
did
thrive
better
in
Aegypt
,
under
that
tyranny
,
then
in
the
milke
and
hony
of
Canaan
;
which
by
pride
,
wantonnesse
,
and
fulnesse
of
bread
brought
her
into
Babylons
captivity
.
The
primitive
Churches
of
the
new
Testament
,
our
text
shews
how
they
were
blacked
&
tanned
with
the
sunshine
of
peace
,
plenty
,
ease
,
wealth
,
and
temporall
prosperity
:
that
,
as
the
Moone
never
suffers
ecclipse
but
in
the
full
,
because
in
the
full
she
is
farthest
distant
from
the
Sunne
,
from
whom
she
receives
her
brightnesse
;
so
the
Church
in
her
fulnesse
is
farthest
from
her
Sunne
,
of
whom
she
receives
her
light
,
and
then
suffereth
most
ecclipse
.
What
need
wee
goe
farre
for
this
proofe
?
The
Church
of
England
comming
out
of
the
fire
and
hot
furnace
of
2.
Maries
dayes
,
at
the
restoring
of
the
Gospell
,
in
the
beginning
of
2.
Elizabeth
of
happy
memory
,
by
whom
the
booke
of
the
Law
was
restored
,
and
true
worship
established
,
oh
how
precious
and
sweet
was
that
Manna
!
how
zealous
,
how
forward
,
how
painefull
were
godly
men
to
gather
it
,
and
get
knowledge
!
with
what
joy
of
heart
,
courage
,
and
encouragement
did
the
Saints
receive
the
truth
!
how
resolute
and
vehement
were
they
against
Popery
!
what
a
number
of
miles
did
they
measure
to
a
Sermon
!
how
tooke
they
the
kingdome
of
heaven
with
violence
!
But
now
in
the
continuance
of
our
peace
,
plenty
,
and
prosperity
,
how
do
men
loath
this
Manna
,
onely
cloyed
with
preaching
of
Gods
word
!
The
former
age
that
prized
it
,
is
gone
,
and
carried
their
affections
with
them
.
Our
peace
hath
bred
up
a
surfetted
and
gracelesse
generation
,
that
hate
the
directions
of
truth
,
and
scorne
the
profession
of
holinesse
as
an
hatefull
heresie
.
Instead
of
frequenting
Sermons
,
and
godly
exercises
of
praying
,
reading
,
conference
,
and
holy
communion
:
now
the
tavernes
,
tobacco-shops
,
ale-houses
,
play-houses
,
whore-houses
are
stuffed
.
Knots
of
drunkards
,
gamesters
,
swearers
,
and
vile
persons
haunt
together
,
and
feare
no
lawes
of
God
nor
man
.
For
bibles
and
godly
bookes
wee
have
the
divells
:
yea
cards
and
dice
,
store
of
pipes
and
smoake
.
In
stead
of
holy
exercises
and
conferences
wee
have
blasphemous
swearing
,
and
scorning
of
goodnesse
,
riot
and
ribaldry
,
surfetting
and
drunkennesse
,
chambering
and
wantonnesse
,
audacious
boldnesse
in
evill
,
and
shaming
at
nothing
but
the
very
show
of
goodnesse
.
Thus
as
plenty
begets
surfet
,
so
our
peace
hath
made
the
land
heart-sicke
,
and
the
disease
is
not
more
generall
then
desperate
,
likely
to
shame
all
the
Physitians
,
all
the
Ministers
of
the
land
,
who
know
not
how
to
turne
their
hands
to
recover
and
helpe
her
.
1
Worldly
prosperity
is
a
good
mother
,
but
Quest.
What
are
these
lewd
daughters
,
bred
up
by
prosperity
?
Answ.
1.
Forgetfulnesse
of
God
.
Worldly
prosperity
They
were
filled
,
and
their
hearts
were
exalted
,
and
they
forgat
me
Ier.
22.
21.
I
spake
unto
thee
in
thy
prosperity
,
but
thou
saydst
thou
wouldst
not
heare
:
this
hath
beene
thy
manner
from
thy
youth
.
The
Prodigall
never
remembred
his
father
,
while
he
was
in
prosperity
and
riot
.
This
danger
the
Lord
well
discerning
in
his
owne
people
,
straightly
warneth
them
,
that
when
they
come
into
the
land
,
and
enjoy
houses
,
vineyards
,
olives
,
and
have
eaten
and
are
full
,
then
to
beware
they
forget
not
the
Lord
their
God
,
Deut.
6.
11.
2
Pride
against
God
,
and
forgetfulnesse
of
themselves
.
3
Effeminatenesse
,
softnesse
,
love
of
the
world
,
4
Contention
and
strife
for
the
holding
and
enjoying
By
all
which
wee
see
,
that
as
weeds
grow
abundantly
2
As
Satan
is
more
frequent
and
dangerous
in
For
the
first
,
Satan
is
more
dangerous
in
these
:
for
as
an
enemie
when
he
cannot
overcome
in
a
pitcht
field
,
gets
him
to
the
woods
and
bushes
,
and
there
layes
his
ambushments
,
in
which
he
is
more
dangerous
then
in
open
hostility
,
so
Satan
when
he
cannot
by
violence
and
open
force
conquer
,
by
secret
and
bewitching
allurements
he
gets
an
easie
victory
.
For
the
second
:
our-selves
are
more
securely
drawn
and
allured
by
the
sweetnesse
of
prosperity
,
which
,
as
a
bewitching
Delilah
,
hath
more
prevayled
by
sugred
words
and
craft
against
many
Sampsons
,
then
by
all
the
power
of
the
Philistians
.
If
prosperity
came
out
against
us
with
a
bloody
ensigne
,
or
a
flag
of
defiance
,
or
with
a
dreadfull
sword
shaking
in
open
hostility
,
our
feare
would
be
more
,
and
our
danger
lesse
.
But
it
comes
as
Ioab
,
or
Iudas
;
when
it
kisseth
,
it
killeth
:
it
killeth
with
kindenesse
,
and
with
the
sweet
poison
of
a
cunning
inchanted
cup.
Which
serves
for
refutation
of
Papists
,
who
glorie
Likewise
it
reprooves
the
folly
of
carnall
men
,
who
wil
be
acquainted
with
religion
so
farre
as
they
may
profit
themselves
and
thrive
by
it
.
If
godlinesse
may
be
gainefull
,
and
wisdome
come
with
inheritance
,
they
are
forward
and
devoute
:
but
if
it
will
not
stand
with
their
state
,
ease
,
credit
,
and
outward
prosperity
,
either
they
forsake
it
with
Demas
,
or
with
Demetrius
persecute
it
.
Heaven
it selfe
hath
no
content
,
because
golden
gaine
and
hurtfull
prosperity
powres
not
from
thence
.
2
Note
hence
how
contrary
our
nature
is
1
He
expresseth
his
bountifulnesse
to
lead
us
to
David
,
Psal.
73.
13
,
14.
2
The
Lord
shineth
upon
us
with
the
sunne
of
prosperity
,
that
wee
might
rejoyce
in
the
beames
of
his
love
,
and
serve
him
with
more
chearefulnesse
and
better
hearts
Deut.
28.
47.
thou
servedst
not
the
Lord
with
joyfulnesse
and
a
good
heart
for
the
abundance
of
all
things
.
But
wee
use
them
as
clouds
to
hide
from
us
the
light
of
the
sunne
,
and
hinder
our
sight
from
the
beholding
of
his
grace
,
being
never
lesse
mindfull
of
him
then
when
he
is
most
mindfull
of
us
.
3
The
Lord
affords
outward
prosperity
to
his
servants
,
to
bee
by
them
occasioned
and
incouraged
in
goodnesse
,
to
quicken
them
in
the
way
,
and
to
make
by
them
better
speed
to
heavenly
habitations
:
Luke
16.
9.
Make
you
friends
of
unrighteous
Mammon
,
that
they
may
receive
you
into
heavenly
Mansions
:
namely
,
not
as
causes
,
but
witnesses
of
our
salvation
:
But
we
make
it
as
a
dead
sea
,
in
which
lives
nothing
,
or
as
nailes
to
fasten
our
hearts
to
earth
and
earthly
things
;
so
as
hardly
and
heavily
are
wee
lifted
up
in
heavenly
meditation
or
conversation
.
All
this
injoynes
us
,
First
,
to
bewayle
the
vile
corruption
of
our
nature
,
Secondly
,
to
watch
it
narrowly
,
being
so
slippery
and
prone
to
decline
,
even
where
it
is
most
incouraged
and
fenced
to
the
contrary
.
Thirdly
,
to
labour
to
correct
it
,
and
bring
it
backe
the
way
it
is
gone
from
God
:
Keepe
it
straightly
to
Gods
aymes
and
ends
:
For
shall
the
Lord
even
by
afflictions
,
ill
in
their
nature
,
worke
out
our
good
in
conversion
,
sanctification
,
and
salvation
,
and
shall
wee
be
so
contrary
to
him
,
as
by
his
benefits
set
forward
our
owne
damnation
,
as
if
the
Lord
intended
to
kill
us
with
kindnesse
?
3.
If
prosperity
more
bane
the
Church
than
adversity
,
1.
Prosperity
usually
is
a
beame
in
the
eye
,
and
Vexation
sharpeneth
the
sight
:
See
I●r.
31.
18
,
19.
2.
Prosperity
commonly
makes
men
secure
,
naked
,
open
to
temptation
;
whereas
persecution
and
tyranny
makes
them
watchfull
and
armed
,
and
fit
to
make
resistance
against
sinne
and
assaults
.
David
who
could
not
be
ouercome
in
his
battels
,
but
was
humble
,
tender-hearted
,
chaste
and
conscionable
,
compiling
holy
Psalmes
and
prayers
,
full
of
gracious
soliloquies
,
in
his
peace
and
rest
was
soone
conquered
,
now
must
hee
have
Bathsheba
,
slay
Vriah
,
in
the
pride
of
his
heart
send
out
Ioab
to
number
his
people
,
to
see
how
hee
could
stand
by
his
owne
strength
,
and
what
great
evill
comes
amisse
?
now
hee
is
off
his
guard
,
and
out
of
his
strength
,
and
as
a
City
without
wals
.
Looke
upon
Hezekiah
in
his
sicknesse
,
and
see
him
a
picture
of
humility
,
a
patterne
of
piety
,
full
of
confessions
,
prayers
,
praises
,
and
divine
meditations
,
Esa.
38.
But
look
on
him
recovered
,
and
you
shal
see
him
glorying
in
his
wealth
,
priding
himselfe
in
his
treasures
,
and
confederating
with
enemies
:
for
as
a
faire
&
hot
summers
day
makes
a
man
cast
off
his
cloathes
,
whereas
a
cold
storme
or
winde
makes
him
fasten
them
unto
him
;
even
so
it
is
incident
to
good
men
in
the
gleame
of
peace
and
rest
to
walke
more
loose
,
and
at
large
;
whereas
a
threatning
storme
will
make
them
buckle
themselves
,
and
get
their
graces
fast
unto
them
3.
Prosperity
makes
men
and
Churches
wanton
,
and
unruly
;
as
Israel
is
an
untamed
heifer
,
knows
not
his
master
,
and
leapes
over
all
hedges
,
but
adversity
is
as
a
thorny
hedge
,
Hos.
2.
to
contain
men
in
bounds
,
and
hold
them
from
excesse
;
Israel
in
affliction
will
returne
to
her
first
husband
,
considering
it
was
then
better
with
her
then
now
.
This
made
Augustine
4.
How
many
of
our
owne
experiences
may
awaken
us
,
and
hold
us
waking
,
suspicious
of
prosperity
.
Who
ever
saw
the
tree
of
grace
grow
in
the
fertile
land
of
pleasure
?
Sodom
was
as
Eden
,
the
Garden
of
God
;
but
what
were
the
inhabitants
?
Who
are
they
that
receive
the
Gospell
?
not
many
wise
,
noble
or
rich
,
but
poore
ones
,
and
weake
ones
,
1
Cor
,
1.
26.
Christs
Kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
,
his
subjects
are
called
out
of
the
world
,
and
at
defiance
with
the
world
;
Nay
,
his
Kingdome
is
contrary
to
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
,
they
rise
by
worldly
prosperity
,
wealth
,
wisedome
,
power
,
but
Christs
by
humility
,
passion
,
patience
.
Who
are
the
poorest
among
us
in
good
works
of
mercy
,
piety
,
and
charity
,
but
those
that
most
abound
in
wealth
&
superfluity
?
Dives
cannot
spare
crums
:
Poore
men
that
receive
the
Gospell
can
spare
some
mites
to
uphold
the
Word
among
them
;
but
many
of
our
great
rich
men
can
spare
onely
disgrace
,
contempt
,
and
,
I
doubt
,
would
bee
at
some
cost
to
get
it
away
.
I
never
knew
man
who
would
bee
at
no
cost
for
the
Word
,
but
hee
was
willing
to
be
at
some
cost
against
it
.
It
is
true
of
many
great
men
,
as
we
see
true
in
the
Mountaines
,
which
the
richer
they
are
in
metals
and
minerals
within
,
the
more
barren
and
fruitlesse
are
they
without
;
Even
so
men
to
whom
God
hath
given
the
greatest
meanes
,
are
often
most
barren
of
good
workes
,
because
he
hath
not
given
them
grace
and
will
to
use
them
aright
.
How
hardly
shall
a
rich
man
be
saved
?
Who
be
they
that
leave
Gods
house
most
desolate
and
empty
,
but
they
who
most
curiously
build
and
seale
their
owne
houses
?
Hag.
1.
4.
Poore
men
in
towne
and
countrey
can
come
with
much
travell
to
this
exercise
;
rich
men
many
who
have
time
&
means
to
come
with
ease
and
pleasure
,
come
not
;
because
who
are
chosen
to
the
end
,
are
chosen
to
the
meanes
.
Who
bee
they
that
are
carryed
to
Popery
and
Idolatry
from
the
truth
,
but
great
persons
for
the
most
part
?
and
why
so
,
but
because
it
is
a
religion
according
to
the
flesh
,
a
naturall
religion
,
a
libertine
religion
,
that
suites
with
mens
corruptions
,
set
up
by
carnall
policy
and
power
,
and
therefore
carries
away
such
as
abound
in
worldly
prosperity
?
Who
exceed
most
in
riot
and
excesse
,
but
such
as
abound
most
in
wealth
and
riches
?
And
wee
may
generally
conclude
,
Worldly
prosperity
hath
made
many
worse
,
few
or
none
better
:
If
adversity
hath
slaine
his
thousand
,
prosperity
hath
slaine
ten
thousand
.
4.
This
affords
us
some
rules
and
directions
for
-
First
,
of
our
desires
.
-
Secondly
,
of
our
conditions
.
For
the
first
:
If
God
bid
us
(
as
he
doth
)
aske
what
wee
would
have
,
and
hee
will
give
us
our
wish
,
as
he
did
Salomon
;
let
us
aske
(
as
hee
did
)
wisdome
before
wealth
or
any
outward
prosperity
;
even
that
true
wisdome
with
which
God
addes
no
sorrows
:
This
is
a
gift
which
cannot
bee
turned
to
our
bane
,
as
all
outward
gifts
may
.
In
the
prosperity
of
saving
graces
lie
no
snares
,
as
there
doe
in
all
earthly
prosperity
,
yea
in
all
common
graces
:
Christian
wisdome
teacheth
to
checke
those
excessive
and
covetous
desires
,
which
seeke
and
affect
great
things
For
the
second
;
the
ordering
of
our
estates
.
1.
Of
prosperity
:
If
God
please
to
add
wealth
to
wisedome
,
as
hee
did
to
Salomon
,
wee
must
bee
sober
and
abstinent
,
and
learne
to
abound
as
well
as
to
want
,
for
this
is
an
harder
lesson
to
take
out
;
but
2.
Of
adversity
;
If
the
Lord
temper
our
prosperity
1.
Be
thankfull
;
for
all
his
workes
are
,
First
,
wise
;
in
wisedome
hee
doth
them
all
,
unto
which
wee
must
subscribe
,
though
wee
see
not
Secondly
,
seasonable
;
for
he
doth
all
in
his
appointed
Thirdly
,
profitable
to
his
Church
;
and
therefore
hee
sends
in
afflictions
like
a
cold
frost
,
to
nip
in
the
2.
Make
no
more
haste
out
of
afflictions
than
good
speed
;
Gold
is
not
presently
pulld
out
of
the
fire
,
so
soone
as
it
is
cast
in
,
but
must
stay
a
while
till
it
be
purged
:
It
is
a
safer
state
,
though
sowrer
;
as
the
three
Children
were
safer
in
the
furnace
than
out
of
it
:
Gold
hath
more
cause
to
feare
the
rust
,
than
the
fire
;
and
to
us
prosperity
is
more
dangerous
than
adversity
.
Verse
14.
But
to
the
woman
were
given
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
shee
might
flee
into
the
wildernesse
into
her
place
,
where
shee
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
serpent
.
AS
the
former
Verse
expresseth
the
furious
assault
of
the
dragon
against
the
woman
,
so
this
declareth
her
happy
evasion
and
escape
,
with
the
cause
of
her
conservation
,
and
that
was
her
flight
,
and
disappearing
from
the
sight
of
men
:
For
what
should
the
poore
woman
doe
,
being
not
able
to
withstand
so
huge
and
fierce
a
beast
and
Monster
?
Wee
have
seene
how
this
woman
stoutly
withstood
the
bloody
persecutions
of
the
Imperiall
Dragons
,
and
never
thought
of
flying
;
shee
feared
not
sword
,
fire
,
Gibbet
,
nor
the
most
exquisite
torments
of
the
fiercest
tyrants
,
but
the
more
shee
was
persecuted
,
the
more
glorious
shee
was
,
and
shined
in
surpassing
brightnesse
of
holy
doctrine
and
life
.
We
have
heard
what
an
happy
victory
and
triumph
shee
hath
carryed
against
all
those
bloody
and
open
enemies
.
But
now
the
dragon
turning
himselfe
into
another
shape
,
and
unto
another
stratagem
,
under
the
profession
of
Christ
furiously
opposing
Christ
;
when
by
the
clouding
&
vailing
of
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
she
saw
her selfe
spoyled
of
the
shining
clothing
of
the
Sun
;
when
shee
saw
the
Moone
,
that
was
under
her
feet
,
set
above
her
head
;
when
now
her
Pastors
and
Bishops
,
whom
persecution
could
not
conquer
,
were
addicted
to
pompe
,
wealth
,
contention
,
primacy
,
and
greatnesse
;
when
now
she
saw
her selfe
robbed
of
her
crowne
of
twelve
starres
,
that
was
upon
her
head
,
and
those
starres
were
fallen
from
their
Orbe
and
Firmament
;
when
her
Pastors
,
forsaking
Apostolike
doctrine
,
and
striving
for
superstitions
,
and
to
stuffe
the
Church
with
humane
devises
and
traditions
,
in
stead
of
Christs
most
sacred
institutions
;
when
she
saw
that
not
now
the
bodies
of
men
were
slain
and
wounded
,
as
in
former
persecutions
,
but
their
soules
and
consciences
were
everlastingly
wounded
with
heresies
,
errours
,
and
Apostasie
for
the
truth
;
now
shee
flies
into
the
wildernes
,
now
she
dares
not
shew
her
face
in
those
particular
congregations
,
in
which
formerly
her
beauty
&
glory
was
conspicuous
:
her
case
now
is
as
of
a
chaste
spouse
,
who
seeing
a
painted
harlot
and
a
bewitching
whore
taken
into
her
place
,
and
those
offices
of
love
,
and
duties
of
marriage
bestowed
on
her
,
which
is
the
wives
right
,
shee
is
willing
to
give
place
,
and
take
her selfe
to
a
solitary
and
sorrowfull
life
,
to
be
so
unkindly
cast
off
;
so
doth
the
true
Church
and
Spouse
of
Christ
hide
her selfe
from
those
adulterate
doctrines
,
superstitions
,
and
Idolatries
,
which
thrust
out
Christs
owne
pure
Ordinances
.
Here
are
two
things
:
-
1.
What
is
this
flight
.
-
2.
What
are
the
meanes
.
For
the
flight
.
1.
This
flight
of
the
Church
is
not
a
ceasing
to
bee
,
2.
This
ceasing
to
bee
seene
is
not
in
respect
of
particular
Christians
,
but
of
particular
Congregations
;
the
which
although
they
may
cease
,
because
by
persecution
or
heresie
the
externall
government
may
faile
for
a
time
,
the
Pastors
may
be
interrupted
,
the
sheepe
may
bee
scattered
,
the
discipline
hindered
,
and
the
externall
exercise
of
religion
suspended
,
and
sincerity
of
religion
exceedingly
corrupted
,
yet
there
shall
not
cease
to
bee
many
godly
members
dispersed
here
and
there
,
who
shall
hold
the
truth
for
substance
;
and
so
now
,
though
there
were
no
or
few
assemblies
,
in
which
God
was
purely
worshipped
,
while
superstition
,
tyranny
and
Idolatry
usurped
all
places
,
yet
many
beleeving
Christians
were
reserved
to
Christ
in
secret
,
although
either
not
knowne
,
or
of
no
reckoning
in
the
world
,
but
contemned
and
oppressed
.
3.
This
ceasing
to
be
seen
in
particular
Christians
is
not
in
respect
of
their
persons
,
as
men
,
which
are
as
visible
as
ever
,
but
in
respect
of
the
visible
exercise
of
Gods
Ordinances
,
of
the
Word
,
Sacraments
,
Prayer
,
and
outward
forme
and
government
,
which
persecution
had
now
restrained
.
4.
This
invisibility
in
respect
of
visible
exercises
,
is
not
in
regard
of
the
Christians
themselves
,
but
of
the
blinde
world
;
for
the
persecuted
Christians
may
have
a
secret
knowledge
among
themselves
,
and
a
secret
profession
and
exercise
of
religion
,
and
yet
the
blinde
world
take
no
notice
of
them
;
&
yet
the
Church
not
destroyed
,
nor
ceaseth
to
bee
,
no
more
than
the
Sunne
ceaseth
to
shine
,
though
a
blinde
man
cannot
see
it
in
the
day
,
nor
a
seeing
man
in
the
night
,
and
no
more
than
a
man
ceaseth
to
bee
a
man
,
because
he
is
hid
.
Now
from
the
cause
of
this
invisibility
and
flight
,
Let
the
example
of
the
Church
make
us
wise
,
1.
To
feare
the
dragon
more
when
hee
fawneth
2.
More
to
feare
losse
of
truth
,
than
losse
of
wealth
;
3.
Hold
him
that
would
spoyle
us
of
the
truth
,
a
greater
robber
than
him
that
would
steale
our
goods
,
an
heretike
worse
than
a
tyrant
.
4.
Be
more
carefull
to
hold
the
truth
,
and
keepe
our
part
in
the
Gospell
,
than
our
portion
of
goods
and
wealth
:
The
Church
to
hold
the
truth
,
chuseth
a
poore
,
desolate
,
solitary
and
sorrowfull
estate
;
and
a
wise
Merchant
will
sell
all
to
buy
the
pearle
.
But
where
is
this
care
,
or
where
bee
the
Children
of
this
mother
,
who
for
the
truth
sake
would
follow
her
into
the
wildernesse
,
who
either
care
for
the
presence
of
truth
,
or
feare
the
losse
and
removall
of
it
?
Where
be
the
buyers
of
the
truth
in
this
age
,
when
so
many
value
it
not
worth
a
shoo-string
?
How
few
feare
the
prevailing
of
Popery
for
the
truth
sake
,
though
perhaps
for
their
peace
sake
,
or
wealth
sake
they
had
rather
have
things
stand
at
a
stay
?
Now
in
the
meanes
of
the
womans
deliverance
are
five
things
in
this
verse
.
1.
The
meanes
themselves
,
two
great
wings
of
an
Eagle
.
2.
Whence
shee
did
flie
with
them
,
from
the
face
of
the
serpent
.
3.
Whither
,
into
the
wildernesse
,
called
her
place
.
4.
To
what
end
,
to
bee
no●rished
and
preserved
there
.
5.
How
long
,
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
In
the
first
are
,
-
1.
What
these
wings
are
.
-
2.
The
number
.
-
3.
Whence
she
had
them
,
they
were
given
her
.
-
4.
The
similitude
,
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
.
By
Wings
are
meant
the
speciall
meanes
of
the
Churches
escape
from
danger
;
so
called
,
because
First
,
as
a
bird
by
his
wings
flyeth
swiftly
from
the
danger
,
and
so
saveth
his
life
,
even
so
the
Lord
by
these
meanes
,
foreseene
and
appointed
by
himselfe
,
worketh
a
swift
escape
and
speedy
safety
in
the
present
perils
of
his
Church
.
Secondly
,
as
the
bird
hideth
her
young
under
her
wing
,
Mat.
23.
37.
so
by
and
under
these
meanes
the
Lord
hideth
his
Church
,
as
under
the
wings
of
his
Providence
,
where
she
lyeth
most
safe
and
secure
till
the
danger
be
over
,
Psalme
91.
8.
Hee
shall
cover
thee
under
his
wings
.
For
the
number
,
they
are
two
:
enough
to
fly
withall
:
But
whence
had
the
Woman
these
things
?
First
,
That
the
Church
had
no
wings
of
her
owne
:
all
her
safety
and
defence
is
layd
out
of
herselfe
:
as
a
weake
woman
can
make
small
shift
for
herselfe
against
such
an
army
of
dragons
.
Secondly
,
Though
it
be
not
sayd
,
who
gave
her
the
wings
,
yet
it
is
implyed
they
were
given
of
God
:
for
he
is
the
father
of
lights
,
from
whom
commeth
every
good
gift
:
and
,
he
that
prepared
her
the
place
,
vers.
6.
prepared
her
wings
to
flye
to
it
:
&
,
with
him
onely
is
counsell
and
strength
;
he
onely
can
afford
meanes
of
escape
and
evasion
;
he
stretcheth
out
his
strong
and
oculate
providence
,
as
two
wings
,
the
feathers
of
which
are
the
truth
and
faith
of
his
promise
,
sealed
and
delivered
by
the
hand
of
his
Two
Witnesses
;
and
thus
he
saveth
her
.
Lastly
,
for
the
similitude
:
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
.
So
many
phrases
in
this
booke
,
so
many
mysteries
.
Here
is
an
allusion
to
Exod.
19.
4.
you
have
seene
how
I
have
caryed
you
on
Eagles
wings
,
and
brought
you
unto
me
.
By
those
Eagles
wings
someunderstand
Moses
&
Aaron
,
their
leaders
:
but
they
themselves
also
were
carryed
upon
these
wings
.
By
them
is
meant
the
powerful
meanes
of
opening
a
way
in
the
sea
,
rayning
Manna
from
heaven
,
breaking
a
rocke
for
water
,
covering
them
with
a
cloud
by
day
and
night
,
&c.
In
this
text
these
wings
of
a
great
eagle
note
to
1
As
the
eagle
out
of
her
love
to
her
young
ones
fluttereth
and
steareth
them
out
of
the
neast
to
a
safer
place
,
when
she
feares
danger
:
so
the
Lord
for
the
love
of
his
Church
,
in
danger
urgeth
her
out
of
her
neast
and
rest
,
and
leads
her
into
a
safer
place
,
in
the
wildernesse
;
Christ
out
of
Iudea
,
Israel
out
of
Egypt
.
2
As
the
eagle
having
gotten
her
young
ones
forth
,
when
they
begin
to
fly
,
supports
them
with
her
wings
,
lest
they
should
fall
,
Deut.
32.
11.
so
the
Lord
supports
his
Church
in
her
flight
from
falling
,
carefully
seeing
to
her
that
she
take
no
hurt
.
3
As
an
eagle
,
especially
a
great
eagle
,
hath
strong
wings
,
agill
,
and
able
to
carry
her
in
a
strong
flight
,
to
flye
farre
from
danger
:
so
the
Lord
in
the
needs
of
his
Church
provides
some
great
and
powerfull
meanes
,
and
by
them
as
by
strong
wings
sets
his
Church
beyond
al
the
reach
of
hurt
and
danger
,
Thus
Nebucad-nezzar
a
great
man
is
called
a
great
eagle
with
great
and
long
wings
,
and
full
of
feathers
,
fit
to
accomplish
GODS
word
against
Zedekiah
,
Ezeck.
17.
2.
4
As
the
eagle
flyeth
high
aloft
in
the
aire
,
and
beyond
all
sight
of
men
,
by
the
length
and
strength
of
her
wing
:
so
the
Lord
drawes
his
Church
neare
unto
him
,
from
out
of
the
sight
of
men
,
and
neare
Heaven
,
and
the
nearer
him
the
further
from
danger
.
Observ.
1.
God
who
could
save
the
woman
by
his
word
,
without
wings
,
doth
not
ordinarily
save
Which
teacheth
us
not
to
neglect
the
meanes
appointed
by
God
for
our
good
:
for
God
who
tyeth
not
himselfe
to
wings
,
tyeth
the
woman
to
use
them
when
he
pleaseth
to
afford
them
.
Hezekiah
must
be
healed
by
a
lumpe
of
dry
figs.
Nature
teacheth
,
that
he
that
would
reape
,
must
sow
;
he
must
eate
,
that
must
live
;
and
he
must
fight
that
would
have
victory
.
So
grace
teacheth
,
that
he
that
would
reape
one
harvest
in
glory
,
must
sow
the
seed
of
grace
in
the
seedtime
:
and
he
that
would
live
eternally
,
must
feed
on
Christ
by
hearing
,
reading
,
beleeving
,
and
obeying
his
word
:
and
he
that
would
be
crowned
,
must
strive
lawfully
.
Observ.
2.
The
Woman
having
no
wings
of
her
1
Our
text
saith
God
will
afford
two
,
sufficient
for
escape
,
and
,
wings
of
an
eagle
,
to
fly
swiftly
and
make
a
speedy
escape
,
and
,
wings
of
a
great
eagle
,
to
fly
strongly
,
and
aloft
,
and
far
from
danger
.
2
Gods
presence
is
not
an
idle
presence
with
his
people
,
but
he
is
present
to
save
;
Ier.
30.
11.
I
am
with
thee
,
to
save
thee
.
3
The
Arke
was
a
type
of
the
Church
,
and
that
was
all
and
alwaies
covered
with
wings
of
Cherubins
;
signifying
the
divine
protection
alwaies
watching
and
covering
the
Church
,
and
spreading
his
wings
over
the
faithfull
,
to
repell
any
harme
,
further
then
he
will
turne
any
evill
to
his
owne
glory
and
his
Churches
good
.
For
wee
must
know
,
that
all
promises
run
with
exception
of
the
crosse
:
and
God
in
his
wisdome
doth
not
alwayes
give
to
every
member
of
the
Church
wings
to
fly
from
externall
tyranny
and
persecution
,
but
dealeth
as
a
good
husband
man
with
his
corne
,
some
he
sends
to
mill
to
grind
,
but
some
he
reserves
for
seed
;
so
the
Lord
appoints
some
of
his
servants
(
as
Ignatius
)
to
the
mill
;
I
am
,
saith
he
,
the
Lords
wheat
,
and
now
I
must
be
ground
with
the
teeth
of
Lions
,
to
become
good
bread
;
but
others
are
reserved
for
succession
and
growth
.
So
as
the
Church
and
her
members
shall
not
want
wings
for
safety
,
if
God
see
it
not
better
or
fitter
for
them
to
be
throughly
tryed
for
his
glory
and
their
salvation
:
and
then
,
if
they
be
not
saved
from
the
danger
,
they
are
saved
in
it
,
and
by
it
.
Use.
1.
It
serves
for
the
consolation
of
Gods
people
1
The
dragon
may
create
the
woman
trouble
,
so
as
she
shall
want
no
molestation
for
a
time
:
but
he
cannot
hinder
her
from
wings
,
to
make
an
escape
:
seeing
God
hath
undertaken
she
shall
not
want
seasonable
deliverance
.
2
If
wee
want
wings
of
our
owne
,
or
our
wings
want
strength
,
the
Lord
lookes
on
our
weaknesse
,
and
,
as
an
eagle
,
puts
under
his
wing
to
sustaine
us
.
Thinke
on
this
in
sickenesse
,
weakenesse
,
wants
,
&c.
3
These
wings
of
God
cannot
be
clipped
,
shortned
,
weakened
,
or
broken
off
:
which
is
a
sure
stay
in
all
the
affronts
against
the
Church
by
Antichristian
forces
,
who
,
if
they
could
get
the
Church
from
under
these
wings
of
God
,
would
soone
effect
their
exploits
:
but
as
soone
must
Christ
fayle
,
as
his
Church
:
his
death
,
and
passion
and
all
should
then
be
in
vaine
.
4
These
wings
greatly
comfort
the
Church
in
1
It
is
speedy
,
as
having
long
and
large
wings
:
2
It
is
unresistable
:
these
eagles
wings
carry
the
3
It
is
most
comfortable
:
for
besides
the
safety
Use.
2.
This
serves
for
instruction
.
1
Acknowledge
that
all
the
wings
which
the
Woman
hath
for
her
preservation
are
from
the
Lord
,
and
a
free
gift
of
his
mercy
.
Psal.
3.
ult.
Salvation
is
the
Lords
:
and
besides
him
is
no
Saviour
.
He
is
not
only
the
Sonne
in
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
but
the
sheild
in
her
trouble
,
Psal.
84.
If
then
we
have
meanes
of
good
,
ascribe
them
and
the
glory
of
them
to
God
;
not
to
our
owne
industry
,
policy
,
forecast
,
or
endeavours
.
Neither
have
Saints
,
Angells
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Virgins
,
Martyrs
,
any
wings
for
us
to
hide
us
under
.
But
this
point
we
prosecuted
at
large
in
the
beginning
of
the
tenth
verse
.
2
In
all
our
dangers
to
fly
under
the
shadow
of
these
wings
:
as
David
prayed
,
Psal.
17.
8.
Hide
me
under
the
shadow
of
thy
wings
:
For
First
,
Here
is
a
strong
and
sure
hold
for
safety
:
the
Secondly
,
other
creatures
being
pursued
fly
to
Thirdly
,
God
therefore
acquaints
his
children
Ne
perdas
.
Psal.
57.
2.
In
the
shadow
of
thy
wings
will
I
trust
,
till
these
stormes
be
overpast
.
Fourthly
,
God
therefore
gives
us
experience
of
the
Oh
how
great
is
thy
goodnesse
!
therefore
the
sonnes
of
men
trust
in
the
shadow
of
thy
wings
:
and
Psal.
61.
5.
Because
thou
hast
beene
my
refuge
,
I
will
seeke
protection
under
thy
wings
.
Have
wee
in
the
Church
and
Land
had
such
experienced
safety
under
the
wing
of
God
,
against
the
Spaniards
in
88.
in
the
gunpouder
treason
,
in
the
safe
and
happy
returne
of
our
Prince
,
in
all
which
wee
were
given
as
lost
?
let
us
still
run
under
the
same
wings
.
3
Though
wee
see
not
wings
presently
,
to
escape
danger
and
trouble
,
yet
let
us
depend
upon
the
Lord
who
in
due
time
will
supply
them
.
Abraham
had
them
not
till
the
third
day
,
nor
saw
them
till
he
was
in
the
Mount
,
even
in
his
deepest
triall
,
and
then
the
Lord
gave
him
wings
of
deliverance
.
Israel
saw
no
wings
till
he
was
in
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
,
and
in
the
deeps
,
and
then
the
Lord
afforded
these
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
for
their
deliverance
.
Seest
thou
no
meanes
as
yet
?
wayte
still
:
perhaps
thou
art
not
yet
deepe
enough
:
but
in
the
deepest
sorrows
wings
shal
be
supplyed
.
Ionas
sees
none
in
the
deepe
till
the
third
day
,
nor
our
Lord
himselfe
the
true
Ionas
.
4
Be
sure
that
all
the
wings
and
meanes
of
safety
Against
all
such
unjust
and
impious
meanes
wee
must
hold
the
resolution
of
those
godly
men
;
If
the
Lord
should
forsake
us
,
wee
will
not
do
this
;
I
will
not
seeke
to
the
devill
,
nor
to
the
witch
;
I
will
never
owne
the
wings
and
meanes
which
come
by
lying
,
swearing
,
deceiving
,
Sabbath-breaking
;
I
will
use
the
wings
of
faith
and
confidence
,
of
prayer
and
patience
,
the
wings
of
piety
and
holinesse
,
and
these
weake
wings
of
mine
shall
leane
upon
the
strong
wing
of
God
,
til
his
appointed
time
and
deliverance
come
.
5
Learne
,
when
it
is
lawfull
to
fly
in
persecution
;
Quest.
How
shall
wee
get
wings
to
fly
from
Answ.
1.
Become
Eagles
,
and
you
shall
have
First
,
To
fly
aloft
,
and
lift
up
our
neasts
,
even
in
Secondly
,
To
be
of
sharpe
and
strong
sight
,
to
see
our
meat
a
farre
off
,
to
fetch
the
promises
from
farre
and
feed
on
them
as
present
,
to
behold
Gods
face
in
Christ
,
cleared
as
the
sunne
in
his
strength
,
by
the
Eagle-eye
of
our
Faith
:
Thirdly
,
Not
to
be
wearie
of
flying
,
or
faint
in
wayting
,
but
renew
our
strength
as
the
Eagle
,
Psal.
103.
and
goe
and
grow
from
strength
to
strength
:
Fourthly
,
Where
the
body
is
,
thither
to
resort
,
Luk.
17.
37.
follow
after
Christ
,
and
frequent
the
places
and
meanes
where
he
is
preached
,
fly
after
him
by
holy
thoughts
and
desires
,
ascending
to
heaven
where
he
is
.
2
To
get
wings
to
fly
danger
;
be
sure
of
a
commandement
3
Fly
to
God
by
earnest
prayer
.
He
that
wanteth
4
Fly
from
sin
by
the
wings
of
repentance
and
godly
sorrow
.
Thus
Iohn
Baptist
commanded
the
Jewes
to
fly
from
judgment
to
come
,
Mat.
3.
7
,
8.
This
is
the
way
to
fly
present
wrath
:
else
thy
flight
will
be
to
little
purpose
:
flying
from
a
Lyon
thou
meetest
with
a
Beare
,
and
it
is
like
the
flight
of
Amaziah
,
2
King
.
14
,
19.
who
fled
,
but
death
met
him
in
his
flight
.
From
the
presence
of
the
dragon
.
]
This
is
the
second
generall
in
the
verse
.
Quest.
How
can
the
woman
fly
from
him
,
whose
throne
is
in
al
places
,
being
the
god
of
the
world
,
and
himselfe
every
where
compassing
the
whole
earth
?
And
if
she
fly
any
where
among
wicked
men
,
it
is
but
to
fly
from
the
divel
to
the
devill
,
her
state
is
not
bettered
.
Besides
,
is
she
so
swift
to
fly
,
that
the
divell
cannot
overtake
her
?
Answ.
This
flight
from
the
dragon
is
not
in
respect
2
It
is
not
an
absolute
avoyding
of
the
dragons
presence
:
for
both
he
and
his
army
ever
compasse
the
Saints
;
but
it
is
respective
,
namely
,
from
his
deadly
power
in
persecuting
;
as
when
the
power
of
tyrants
is
so
restained
,
that
they
cannot
reach
and
overtake
the
Saints
,
to
murther
and
destroy
them
,
as
formerly
in
the
dayes
of
heathen
Emperors
.
3
The
woman
could
never
fly
from
Satans
temptation
or
molestation
,
but
by
this
flight
might
&
did
avoyd
the
serpents
face
,
that
is
,
open
persecution
and
tyranny
,
as
Paul
was
saved
from
the
mouth
of
the
Lion
Nero.
2
Tim.
4.
17.
The
sense
then
is
,
that
the
Church
was
now
more
safe
from
open
persecution
and
oppression
than
before
,
called
here
the
face
of
the
dragon
;
as
they
that
fled
out
of
Jerusalem
,
(
Act.
8.
1.
)
fled
not
from
the
temptation
of
the
devill
,
but
from
the
reach
of
the
high
Priests
.
Object
.
But
you
say
that
the
Text
and
this
flight
is
to
bee
understood
of
the
times
of
Antichrist
;
and
was
there
ever
more
horrible
spoyle
and
tyrannie
against
the
Saints
and
faithfull
Christians
than
all
that
time
?
was
ever
the
dragons
face
more
furious
than
in
Antichristian
religion
,
which
never
met
with
any
godly
man
of
any
degree
,
whom
they
spared
?
Answ.
Antichristianisme
being
contrary
to
Christianity
,
must
bee
most
cruell
and
fierce
,
as
that
is
most
meeke
and
peaceable
;
so
was
it
ever
an
Apollyon
,
and
destroyer
of
Gods
Saints
;
but
,
First
,
not
in
open
profession
of
hostility
against
Christ
,
as
the
Imperiall
dragons
;
the
Antichristian
dragon
is
as
fierce
,
but
he
hides
his
face
,
and
under
a
colourable
pretext
and
profession
of
Christ
,
destroies
Christ
and
Christian
profession
;
Antichrist
comes
not
like
a
Turk
,
with
a
flag
of
defiance
against
Christ
,
but
like
an
Herodian
,
pretending
his
worship
,
intendeth
his
murther
.
Secondly
,
for
the
time
of
the
blacknesse
of
Popery
,
though
they
persecuted
to
death
all
the
Professors
of
the
true
religion
,
whom
God
had
set
out
in
the
severall
ages
to
witnesse
his
truth
,
and
to
confirme
the
rest
of
the
Saints
,
yet
the
Lord
hid
most
of
the
Saints
from
their
rage
and
fury
;
the
intentions
of
Antichristian
enemies
were
bloody
and
tyrannous
,
but
the
Lord
by
preserving
his
Church
,
caused
them
to
faile
in
execution
,
because
hee
kept
them
from
the
face
and
knowledge
of
the
dragon
,
and
saved
them
from
the
mouth
of
the
Lyon
;
experience
hereof
was
manifest
in
Queene
Maries
dayes
,
in
the
Massacre
of
1572
▪
and
Gunpowder
treason
.
Into
the
wildernesse
.
Hither
doth
the
woman
flie
;
and
it
is
called
her
The
true
Church
is
not
alwayes
glorious
,
but
alwayes
She
is
not
alwayes
glorious
and
externally
conspicuous
to
the
world
:
For
sometime
she
is
hid
in
the
wildernesse
,
in
an
afflicted
and
sorrowfull
condition
;
Was
not
the
Church
hid
and
obscure
,
when
as
cleare
an
eye
as
Elias
could
not
see
it
,
yet
were
7000.
reserved
?
was
shee
not
hid
and
inglorious
in
Christs
time
,
in
a
few
obscure
persons
,
Ioseph
,
Mary
,
Simeon
,
a
few
shepheards
,
fishers
,
women
,
Publicanes
,
and
other
meane
&
despised
persons
,
persecuted
,
excommunicated
by
the
Priests
,
Scribes
,
Pharises
and
Elders
of
the
people
?
Was
not
the
Church
obscure
under
the
heathen
Emperours
:
when
the
Pastors
were
slaine
,
the
Churches
spoiled
,
the
Scriptures
of
God
burned
,
no
Christian
suffered
to
live
?
no
sooner
was
any
knowne
,
but
accused
;
no
sooner
accused
,
but
condemned
and
executed
.
In
the
ages
next
to
them
,
the
whole
world
wondred
to
see
it selfe
so
suddenly
become
an
Arrian
,
a●d
that
there
were
in
the
world
scarce
five
Catholike
Bishops
,
who
durst
shew
themselves
in
that
age
;
Where
was
now
the
glory
of
the
Church
?
Hilary
a
Bishop
in
France
,
living
in
those
times
,
about
But
shee
is
alwayes
safe
:
for
,
First
,
if
shee
cannot
be
safe
in
the
City
,
shee
shall
bee
safe
in
the
wildernesse
:
God
provideth
a
safe
place
for
her
.
Secondly
,
the
purpose
of
God
for
the
safety
of
the
Thirdly
,
Gods
high
account
of
his
Church
makes
her
alwayes
safe
,
as
the
signet
on
his
hand
,
as
the
Apple
Fourthly
,
Gods
wisdome
makes
it
healthfull
for
the
Church
sometime
to
bee
hid
,
that
shee
may
alwayes
bee
safe
;
for
else
the
whole
world
would
Which
serves
to
remove
the
brag
of
the
Papists
For
their
Church
they
prove
it
the
true
Church
,
because
they
have
had
a
perpetuall
externall
splendor
,
and
a
continuall
glorious
visibility
,
and
a
true
noted
and
famous
succession
of
Pastors
and
Professors
since
Christs
Ascension
till
this
day
.
To
which
I
answer
two
things
.
1.
It
is
false
,
that
the
Romish
Church
hath
held
First
,
because
there
is
no
part
of
Popery
,
wherein
it
dissenteth
from
the
Reformed
Churches
,
which
is
neare
the
age
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
but
came
in
by
patches
and
pieces
many
hundred
yeares
after
,
and
some
points
very
lately
,
till
the
whole
Antichristian
Chaos
,
and
confused
body
was
made
up
:
I
might
instance
in
their
Latine
Service
,
Transubstantiation
,
Communion
in
one
kinde
,
worshipping
of
Images
,
prohibition
of
Ministers
marriage
,
and
the
patching
together
of
the
severall
shredds
of
the
Masse
,
with
a
number
of
other
new
devises
,
confessed
by
themselves
to
stand
onely
by
the
Churches
constitution
,
and
not
by
authority
of
the
Scripture
.
Secondly
,
as
that
argues
their
doctrine
not
successive
from
the
Apostles
,
so
they
have
no
true
personall
succession
from
them
:
For
there
was
not
a
Papist
in
the
world
for
the
space
of
sixe
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
nor
any
Father
,
Councell
or
learned
man
in
all
those
ages
,
who
held
the
same
points
of
Popery
as
now
these
doe
:
This
hath
Bishop
Iewell
unanswerably
discovered
in
27.
points
,
and
Master
Perkins
in
thirty
nine
,
in
his
learned
Probleme
against
Iodo●us
Coccius
.
2.
Another
thing
I
answer
to
their
bragg
,
is
,
that
if
it
were
true
as
they
say
of
such
perpetuall
glory
and
visibility
,
then
could
they
not
more
strongly
conclude
themselves
a
false
Church
,
seeing
the
true
Church
of
Christ
must
flie
into
the
wildernesse
many
hundred
yeares
from
the
fury
of
Antichrist
;
unlesse
they
can
make
it
appeare
,
that
a
perpetuall
glorious
externall
splendor
,
a
perpetuall
visible
head
,
For
their
brand
and
challenge
of
our
Church
,
that
wee
cannot
derive
the
pedigree
of
our
religion
beyond
Luther
,
nor
shew
where
it
was
,
nor
the
names
and
persons
of
any
that
professed
it
:
To
this
I
answer
,
1.
with
Tertullian
,
Quod
antiquissimum
,
verissimum
;
That
which
is
indeed
ancientest
,
is
of
all
other
the
truest
;
and
wee
hold
our
religion
from
the
ancient
Patriarkes
,
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
,
therefore
it
is
the
true
religion
,
and
hath
a
true
succession
in
doctrine
,
and
consequently
of
persons
(
suppose
wee
could
not
name
them
)
because
it
is
the
religion
and
faith
of
the
woman
in
the
wildernesse
,
which
sometimes
Antichristian
tyranny
suffred
her
not
openly
to
professe
:
she
flyeth
into
the
wildernesse
,
according
to
Gods
Word
,
to
hold
and
preserve
it
to
all
succeeding
ages
.
Object
.
But
if
you
have
so
true
a
succession
,
why
doe
not
you
name
them
.
Answ.
This
miserable
shift
of
the
Jesuites
apparently
And
because
contraries
make
one
another
more
perspicuous
,
I
would
aske
them
,
whether
wee
may
not
beleeve
that
the
Towre
of
Babel
was
built
,
unlesse
wee
could
name
all
the
persons
that
brought
Brick
or
Lime
to
it
,
all
the
Masons
,
all
the
labourers
,
and
workmen
that
were
upon
it
;
or
whether
wee
may
not
beleeve
,
that
a
tree
is
growne
,
unlesse
wee
know
the
person
,
the
name
,
the
particular
time
and
houres
of
the
planting
,
sprowting
,
and
growing
of
it
:
Doubtlesse
,
if
wee
did
not
know
when
,
and
by
what
degrees
,
or
by
what
persons
and
workmen
their
Romish
Babel
is
built
and
reared
,
yet
wee
see
and
must
beleeve
that
it
is
built
.
And
suppose
wee
did
not
know
(
which
in
most
essentiall
differences
wee
doe
)
the
persons
,
nor
the
very
period
of
the
time
when
every
branch
of
the
tree
of
Antichristian
heresie
did
begin
to
sprout
and
bud
out
;
yet
our
eyes
see
,
and
we
must
beleevè
,
that
the
tree
is
deepe
rooted
,
large
spred
,
and
growne
tall
and
thicke
:
And
were
it
not
most
absurd
,
that
matter
of
divine
truth
must
not
be
beleeved
,
unlesse
wee
can
name
all
men
that
ever
spake
or
beleeved
it
?
But
to
hold
them
to
short
and
manifest
reason
,
I
conclude
in
this
forme
;
Whatsoever
Church
hath
a
true
succession
of
doctrine
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
hath
also
a
true
and
perpetuall
succession
of
persons
,
whether
that
succession
bee
visible
and
nominable
,
or
no
:
But
wee
have
true
succession
of
doctrine
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
as
by
the
Scripture
wee
are
ready
to
cleare
in
all
points
;
and
therefore
wee
have
true
succession
of
persons
,
whether
wee
can
name
them
or
not
:
By
which
reason
wee
bring
them
backe
to
the
matter
and
cause
,
whence
they
are
willing
to
slide
,
by
bringing
us
unto
persons
.
2.
I
answer
:
If
wee
were
not
so
able
,
as
by
Gods
grace
we
are
,
to
answer
them
calling
for
names
,
this
were
not
to
bee
laid
to
the
charge
of
our
religion
,
but
of
theirs
;
seeing
the
craft
and
tyrannie
of
their
Antichristian
Synagogue
hath
made
our
search
more
laborious
:
For
they
have
chased
the
Church
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
forced
her
to
hide
her selfe
out
of
sight
,
and
then
aske
us
for
all
those
names
that
fled
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
lived
,
and
dyed
there
many
hundred
yeares
since
:
They
burne
the
persons
and
records
,
and
then
call
us
to
account
to
shew
them
their
murders
:
They
oppressed
their
persons
as
heretikes
,
and
suppressed
their
workes
as
hereticall
,
and
used
all
cruelty
and
craft
to
extinguish
their
names
and
memories
for
ever
,
and
now
shamelesly
they
call
upon
us
to
put
life
into
all
those
asnes
,
whose
blood
their
cruell
hands
have
spilt
upon
the
face
of
the
whole
earth
:
And
whereas
the
names
which
they
call
for
,
are
to
bee
had
out
of
history
,
themselves
by
falsification
of
all
Antiquity
and
story
,
and
by
shamelesse
purging
of
all
bookes
from
all
truth
which
might
make
against
them
,
have
made
this
taske
more
difficult
,
and
themselves
not
more
insolent
than
fraudulent
.
3.
I
answer
;
that
there
was
never
any
age
since
Christ
,
wherein
our
religion
(
in
what
it
is
substantially
contrary
to
Popery
)
was
not
taught
and
professed
,
&
must
needs
bee
more
ancient
than
the
now
Roman
faith
,
yea
,
the
only
true
Catholike
faith
,
from
which
theirs
is
a
Catholike
Apostasie
.
This
assertion
they
have
proved
abundantly
:
1.
By
Doctor
White
in
his
Way
to
the
Church
,
Digress
.
52.
where
hee
hath
cleared
,
that
from
the
yeare
600.
(
before
which
there
was
no
substantiall
or
fundamentall
innovation
received
into
the
Church
,
though
some
corruptions
were
creeping
in
before
)
till
the
present
age
,
there
was
no
halfe
age
wherein
hee
nameth
not
sundry
the
Teachers
and
Professors
of
our
religion
,
and
resisters
of
the
Papacie
while
it
was
in
the
shell
.
Mee
thinkes
the
Jesuites
should
answer
something
to
those
names
,
before
they
call
for
more
.
2.
The
same
is
further
cleared
by
one
of
themselves
;
whose
witnesse
is
the
stronger
,
because
it
was
the
testimony
of
an
enemy
and
Inquisitor
,
as
is
judiciously
noted
by
that
learned
and
worthy
Bishop
,
Doctor
Vsher
,
in
his
booke
de
statu
Ecclesiae
,
cap.
6.
pag.
151.
There
were
(
saith
Reinerius
the
Inquisitor
)
many
sects
of
heretikes
in
times
past
,
but
none
ever
were
more
pernicious
to
the
Church
of
God
,
than
that
of
the
Waldenses
,
or
pooremen
of
Lions
,
for
three
causes
.
1.
Because
of
the
continuance
of
it
;
sor
some
say
it
was
from
Sylvesters
time
,
and
some
say
it
was
from
the
Apostles
themselves
.
2.
Because
it
was
more
generall
,
for
there
is
almost
no
land
,
wherein
it
doth
not
spread
and
creepe
.
3.
Because
all
other
,
by
some
foule
blasphemy
against
God
,
make
men
abhorre
them
,
but
this
hath
a
great
shew
of
piety
;
for
they
live
justly
before
men
,
and
beleeve
all
well
concerning
God
,
and
all
the
Articles
which
are
contained
in
the
Creed
;
onely
they
blaspheme
and
hate
the
Roman
Church
,
and
the
multitude
is
easily
drawne
to
beleeve
them
.
This
is
the
testimony
of
a
Popish
Inquisitor
;
Whence
I
inferre
thus
:
If
these
men
held
the
whole
body
of
religion
now
maintained
in
the
Reformed
Churches
,
and
the
same
positions
against
the
Roman
religion
,
which
wee
doe
,
(
as
is
undeniable
by
their
Confessions
,
Catechismes
,
and
Commentaries
upon
the
grounds
of
religion
;
manifest
,
as
else
where
,
so
especially
in
that
late
and
worthy
booke
intituled
,
Luthers
fore-runners
,
or
The
history
of
Waldenses
,
strangely
reserved
by
God
for
these
times
;
the
same
also
is
apparent
in
the
Articles
objected
against
them
by
the
Inquisitors
,
set
downe
by
Papists
themselves
,
and
for
which
these
godly
Martyrs
lost
their
lives
by
hundreds
and
thousands
)
If
they
were
so
ancient
as
from
the
Apostles
,
or
Sylvester
.
(
a
circumstance
not
to
bee
contemned
;
)
If
they
were
of
such
just
life
and
sound
beliefe
,
as
the
enemy
reports
them
to
bee
;
If
they
were
so
many
in
number
,
and
so
dispersed
into
all
Countries
,
and
Morellmemorials
pag.
54.
out
of
the
story
of
Waldens
.
I
would
now
aske
a
Jesuite
,
whether
his
fellow
hath
not
named
him
persons
enough
in
all
ages
,
of
4.
I
answer
:
There
was
never
any
age
since
Christ
,
in
which
the
Popes
Headship
,
the
maine
pillar
of
Popery
,
hath
not
beene
resisted
as
hereticall
,
and
contrary
to
Orthodoxe
religion
:
The
Jesuites
have
names
enough
in
that
learned
booke
of
Doctor
Crakenthorpe
,
entitled
,
Of
the
Popes
temporall
Monachy
;
who
,
as
if
hee
had
intended
to
prevent
the
Papists
unreasonable
demaund
of
names
,
hath
cleared
by
many
names
in
every
Century
since
Christ
,
that
the
Popes
temporall
authority
was
resisted
,
and
by
whom
,
and
that
the
sandy
foundation
of
it
,
namely
,
the
pretended
donation
of
Constantine
,
is
but
a
fiction
,
and
a
trick
of
a
false
finger
,
by
which
Popery
hath
beene
,
through
outfacing
,
supported
a
long
time
.
I
need
hold
no
Candle
to
this
Torch
,
onely
I
wish
the
Jesuites
to
answer
those
names
,
before
they
call
for
more
,
or
else
they
must
goe
shorter
by
the
head
.
5.
There
was
never
any
age
since
Christ
in
which
the
Pope
was
not
detected
and
proclaimed
to
bee
Antichrist
;
before
his
appearing
,
implicitè
,
and
after
it
,
explicitè
and
expresly
.
This
I
have
ready
to
prove
Monarchomac
.
pag.
23.
by
names
in
al
ages
since
Christ
,
in
way
of
confutation
of
a
Jesuites
booke
sent
to
mee
to
review
,
who
impudently
affirmeth
,
that
Luther
was
the
first
that
called
the
Pope
absolutely
Antichrist
.
1.
The
Church
is
ever
safe
as
the
Arke
on
a
world
of
waters
,
Christ
is
the
Pilot.
2.
None
can
take
her
out
of
his
hands
,
Iohn
10.
he
is
stronger
than
all
.
3.
He
knowes
who
are
his
,
and
where
,
and
how
to
deliver
them
.
4
Quod
inimici
in
perniciem
machinantur
,
deus
Aug.
Epist.
105.
ad
Sixtum
.
convertit
in
adjutorium
:
feare
not
the
tumults
of
Princes
nor
Antichristian
forces
,
so
long
as
Christ
is
in
the
ship
it
shall
not
miscarry
.
To
be
nourished
.
]
The
fourth
generall
in
this
verse
,
is
,
the
end
why
the
woman
fled
into
the
wildernesse
:
and
that
is
,
both
to
be
preserved
safe
and
provided
for
there
.
And
this
place
is
an
allusion
to
the
ancient
story
of
the
former
Jewish
Church
,
whom
,
when
she
cannot
be
safe
in
Aegypt
,
God
brings
into
the
wildernesse
,
where
not
having
any
provision
by
ordinary
meanes
,
he
doth
extraordinarily
feed
her
by
Manna
from
heaven
for
the
space
of
forty
yeares
.
And
thus
he
dealeth
now
with
the
Church
of
the
Gentiles
under
the
Antichristian
tyranny
,
heavier
then
that
of
Aegypt
:
When
the
woman
can
finde
no
safety
or
peace
amongst
men
,
in
the
publike
profession
and
exercise
of
Christian
Religion
,
the
Lord
retyres
her
into
secret
places
which
afford
her
private
exercises
of
religion
,
and
in
this
hidden
desert
,
and
afflicted
estate
provides
secret
meanes
of
her
feeding
and
safety
.
The
Church
of
God
and
every
member
in
the
most
hard
times
and
desert
condition
shal
be
assuredly
1
The
truth
of
Gods
promise
cannot
faile
.
Psal.
37.
3.
Trust
in
the
Lord
,
and
thou
shalt
be
fed
assuredly
:
the
upright
men
in
dayes
of
famine
shall
have
enough
.
Psal.
84.
11.
He
withholdeth
no
good
thing
from
them
that
walke
uprightly
.
He
should
deny
his
truth
,
his
faith
,
himselfe
,
if
he
should
not
feed
and
provide
for
his
:
and
therefore
,
if
all
fields
should
faile
:
and
the
whole
earth
grow
barren
,
GOD
cannot
fayle
but
feed
those
that
trust
in
him
.
2
Gods
power
confirmes
it
:
who
is
not
tyed
to
3
His
love
is
to
his
owne
as
unchangable
,
as
his
4
His
neare
relation
to
his
Church
causeth
it
.
Every
5
His
infinite
wise
providence
,
who
mingleth
Object
.
But
Gods
people
are
often
in
want
,
hunger
,
thirst
:
as
,
Lazarus
,
Paul
,
the
Apostles
,
and
Christ
himselfe
.
Answ.
God
who
would
not
allow
beggers
from
dore
to
dore
(
which
is
against
all
order
;
and
rules
of
charity
)
hath
ordeined
there
should
be
poore
alwaies
with
us
,
to
be
examples
of
their
patience
,
and
objects
of
our
charity
.
And
many
of
these
the
deare
servants
of
God
may
know
great
want
and
scarcity
:
so
did
the
Church
.
Heb.
11.
37.
Because
corporall
benefits
are
not
alwayes
,
not
to
all
the
godly
allowed
in
any
great
measure
,
but
then
only
when
Gods
glory
and
their
owne
salvation
call
for
them
.
But
,
what
they
are
scanted
in
temporall
things
,
they
are
supplyed
in
spirituall
,
which
they
alwaies
certainly
injoy
.
And
when
they
are
most
scanted
,
they
are
not
forsaken
,
but
have
enough
to
bring
them
home
,
and
are
denyed
only
of
those
things
which
might
proove
burdens
.
Now
this
serves
to
comfort
the
Saints
in
want
,
First
,
what
the
Lord
will
do
he
can
do
,
and
wil
do
all
for
our
good
.
Secondly
,
his
providence
is
waking
when
wee
sleepe
.
Manna
shall
fall
in
the
night
,
when
Israel
sleepeth
.
God
watcheth
to
feed
his
Church
,
when
she
sleepes
.
He
watcheth
for
Mordecai
,
when
he
sleeps
:
for
the
babe
and
his
Mother
in
the
night
when
they
sleepe
.
Thirdly
,
his
absolute
soveraignty
and
power
may
make
the
wildernesse
our
portion
for
a
time
:
he
may
pitch
us
here
or
there
,
in
a
faire
place
or
in
a
foule
,
in
a
moyst
or
in
a
dry
:
and
wee
must
be
willingly
disposed
by
him
,
whose
wisdome
over-reacheth
ours
.
Fourthly
,
when
all
meanes
are
turned
against
us
,
he
is
most
able
and
willing
to
succour
us
.
Ioseph
and
Mary
shall
have
gold
and
precious
things
brought
them
a
farre
off
,
when
they
thinke
not
of
it
.
Let
us
therefore
labour
to
see
our
want
of
faith
,
our
greatest
want
:
and
if
we
know
not
what
to
do
,
let
our
eyes
be
toward
him
.
And
if
our
thoughts
be
inquisitive
as
Isaac
,
how
shall
I
do
for
this
or
that
?
or
where
is
the
ram
?
say
to
thy
soule
as
Abraham
,
My
soule
,
God
will
provide
.
Now
stirre
up
thy
faith
,
which
leaneth
not
on
meanes
,
or
things
seene
,
but
on
the
naked
word
.
Abraham
leaned
only
on
Gods
truth
and
power
,
when
al
was
contrary
,
Rom.
4.
20.
2
This
may
provoke
and
encourage
every
one
in
3
This
may
assure
the
Church
and
members
,
that
For
all
the
adversary
power
of
Antichrist
,
or
dragons
,
I
will
feed
them
my selfe
.
And
if
himselfe
feed
not
,
all
Ministeriall
labour
is
but
lost
.
Quest.
How
doth
the
Lord
himselfe
feed
the
Church
?
Answ.
1.
By
the
word
of
his
grace
:
He
leadeth
his
sheepe
into
the
greene
pastures
of
his
wholsome
word
.
By
writing
his
word
in
their
hearts
,
and
carrying
2
As
he
did
with
his
ancient
people
,
so
still
he
I
will
set
up
a
shepheard
,
and
he
shal
feed
them
even
my
servant
3
He
will
feed
her
by
his
Spirit
of
grace
,
who
is
4
See
hence
,
what
a
bootlesse
thing
it
is
for
First
,
Where
God
hath
any
called
,
or
to
call
,
his
Secondly
,
Christ
compares
the
course
of
the
Thirdly
,
how
impossible
was
it
for
all
the
tyranny
In
our
fathers
dayes
it
was
a
wonder
,
that
those
hot
and
fiery
dayes
of
Queene
Mary
wasted
not
all
that
sincerely
stood
with
Christ
against
Antichrist
and
his
breadden
god
.
And
when
they
threw
down
all
the
meanes
of
knowledge
and
Instruction
,
how
admirable
was
it
,
that
so
many
poore
soules
did
steale
up
so
much
knowledge
and
resolution
,
as
to
be
invincible
in
maintaining
and
suffering
for
the
truth
?
Who
sees
not
,
that
the
woman
in
the
wildernesse
must
be
fed
and
provided
for
?
This
makes
the
enemies
at
their
wits
ends
:
they
cannot
worke
wisely
enough
to
destroy
her
:
but
ascamomile
,
the
more
it
is
pressed
,
the
more
it
spreadeth
and
riseth
up
.
This
makes
the
Church
impregnable
.
No
hold
in
earth
so
strong
but
may
be
wonne
,
if
not
by
sword
,
yet
by
famine
:
onely
this
fort
cannot
be
famished
.
All
the
inquisitions
in
the
world
cannot
intercept
her
food
.
Antichristian
forces
may
besiege
her
,
but
cannot
take
her
,
&c.
This
sets
them
in
a
rage
:
they
give
her
bread
of
affliction
to
eate
,
and
teares
to
drinke
,
she
thrives
with
it
:
they
give
her
ashes
,
and
mould
up
her
bread
with
them
,
and
give
her
blood
to
drinke
,
she
is
in
better
plight
with
that
then
Kings
children
with
dainties
.
Thus
God
confoundeth
them
,
and
convinceth
them
that
they
even
fight
against
God
,
who
makes
the
blood
of
Martyrs
the
seed
of
the
Church
,
He
makes
poison
feed
her
:
for
she
must
be
fed
.
A
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
In
these
words
is
the
fift
generall
in
this
verse
,
namely
,
the
time
how
long
the
Woman
was
fed
.
The
Lord
,
when
for
the
sinnes
of
the
Church
he
was
urged
to
bring
some
severe
rod
and
correction
,
that
he
might
expresse
his
remembrance
of
mercy
in
judgment
,
and
shew
that
in
love
and
measure
he
meant
to
chasten
,
used
to
foretell
the
very
time
of
deliverance
,
before
the
misery
was
inflicted
.
Thus
the
expiration
of
that
great
oppression
of
Israell
in
Aegypt
was
foretold
about
350.
yeares
before
it
began
,
that
they
must
be
strangers
400.
yeares
.
Num.
14.
34.
Israel
must
walke
and
wander
in
the
wildernesse
forty
years
according
to
the
forty
dayes
of
searching
the
land
.
The
Babylonish
captivity
was
for
continuance
of
seventy
yeares
long
before
signified
,
and
then
to
determine
and
expire
.
The
bondage
of
the
Jews
under
Syrian
tyrants
was
precisely
foretold
to
last
sixty
and
two
weekes
.
So
in
the
New
Testament
,
the
sorest
oppression
that
ever
befell
the
Church
,
namely
by
Antichrist
,
is
in
these
words
before
hand
described
for
continuance
and
determination
.
For
,
that
the
persecution
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
time
of
it
,
is
here
noted
,
is
the
consent
of
Interpreters
.
For
the
text
denyes
it selfe
to
be
meant
of
the
Turkes
treading
the
holy
City
Jerusalem
underfoot
:
because
the
two
Prophets
must
helpe
her
:
Now
what
can
two
Prophets
do
against
Turkish
tyranny
?
It
is
not
Prophecy
can
represse
them
,
but
sword
and
power
,
with
which
he
comes
armed
openly
against
Christ
,
and
not
by
under-hand
seduction
and
lyes
,
which
must
be
resisted
and
conquered
by
Prophecy
.
But
where
and
when
the
period
for
beginning
and
ending
of
this
time
is
very
obscure
,
and
perhaps
as
yet
unknowne
to
man
;
the
Spirit
of
God
being
more
willing
to
lead
us
in
the
search
,
then
in
the
knowledge
of
the
seasons
put
in
his
owne
power
.
Act.
1.
7.
I
have
collected
what
my
most
diligent
search
of
this
high
mysterie
can
attaine
,
into
these
Propositions
.
1
Propos.
That
this
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
of
time
,
is
the
same
duration
with
the
two
and
forty
months
,
chap.
11.
2.
in
which
the
holy
City
,
that
is
,
the
Church
(
resembled
by
Jerusalem
)
shal
be
troden
underfoot
,
namely
,
by
Antichrist
,
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
by
subtilty
and
tyranny
,
boasting
himselfe
to
be
the
head
and
universall
Monarch
of
the
Church
.
And
,
the
same
number
with
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
of
Antichrists
reigne
,
prophesied
by
Daniell
,
chap.
7.
25.
Which
being
yeares
of
yeares
come
to
the
same
reckoning
.
And
,
the
same
number
with
the
1260
dayes
,
which
wee
have
expounded
,
vers
,
6.
which
being
to
be
meant
of
mysticall
and
Propheticall
dayes
,
wee
have
just
so
many
yeares
of
Antichrists
tyranny
.
2.
Propos.
In
this
time
the
Spirit
of
God
alludeth
to
the
persecution
of
Antiochus
,
a
type
of
Antichrist
,
whose
tyrannie
as
it
continued
a
time
,
times
,
and
part
of
time
,
that
is
,
three
yeares
and
ten
dayes
,
Dan.
7.
25.
(
understanding
civill
and
naturall
yeares
;
)
so
shall
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
last
(
of
Propheticall
yeares
)
a
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
that
is
,
three
yeares
and
about
an
halfe
:
For
the
Apostle
Iohn
not
easily
departed
from
the
Septuagint
,
for
the
great
honour
it
was
then
in
:
And
1260.
want
eighteen
dayes
of
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
;
because
for
the
Elects
sake
those
dayes
must
bee
shortned
.
Besides
,
some
learned
observe
,
these
Propheticall
yeares
must
not
bee
meant
of
Lunar
or
Iulian
yeares
,
but
Aegyptian
,
in
every
month
of
which
are
onely
thirty
dayes
;
and
so
reckon
,
because
the
Church
was
now
in
spirituall
Aegypt
.
3.
Propos.
This
terme
cannot
bee
meant
of
three
1.
Antichrist
is
come
already
many
hundred
yeares
since
;
for
,
did
the
mystery
of
iniquity
in
Pauls
time
prepare
the
way
for
the
sonne
of
perdition
to
enter
,
and
is
there
after
sixteene
hundred
yeares
no
more
preparation
at
all
then
before
?
Besides
,
did
only
the
Roman
Empire
with-hold
in
the
Apostles
time
,
which
many
hundred
yeares
since
is
dissolved
,
and
translated
to
Germany
,
and
is
hee
not
already
come
,
he
that
hindred
being
so
long
since
taken
out
of
the
way
?
2.
If
it
were
literally
meant
,
all
men
in
Antichrists
time
might
exactly
know
the
day
of
Judgement
;
contrary
to
our
Saviour
,
Of
that
day
and
houre
knowes
no
man
,
no
not
the
Angels
.
Beside
that
,
Christ
foretold
of
the
dayes
before
his
second
comming
,
that
it
should
be
a
secure
,
merry
time
,
and
age
of
eating
,
drinking
,
making
merry
,
and
marriages
,
and
not
of
such
troubles
,
battels
and
persecutions
as
they
agree
to
be
in
the
dayes
of
Antichrist
.
3.
The
litterall
time
of
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
is
not
halfe
proportionall
to
the
great
workes
which
they
say
Antichrist
must
doe
:
Hee
must
(
say
they
)
sit
in
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
perhaps
hee
must
build
it
up
in
three
dayes
,
which
Salomon
,
having
all
things
prepared
and
ready
,
was
finishing
seven
yeares
,
and
Zerubbabel
was
repairing
46.
yeares
:
This
onely
worke
will
eate
a
great
hole
in
his
time
assigned
;
if
wee
can
conceive
it
might
be
finished
in
the
whole
.
Hee
must
call
and
perswade
all
dispersed
Jewes
through
the
world
,
to
gather
themselves
to
him
,
as
to
their
Messiah
:
this
they
may
thinke
may
be
done
in
a
moment
,
but
wee
thinke
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
too
little
for
it
.
He
must
build
up
Rome
,
burnt
by
the
ten
Kings
,
and
sit
there
as
Monarch
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
all
his
being
expulsed
:
What
?
will
the
Pope
,
and
Cardinals
,
and
Princes
be
so
faint-hearted
,
as
to
leave
the
cause
,
the
City
and
holy
Seat
so
soone
as
he
lifts
up
his
finger
?
me
thinkes
it
would
call
for
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
to
doe
this
busines
.
He
must
slay
three
Kings
of
Aegypt
,
Lybia
&
Aethiopia
;
he
must
conquer
seven
Kings
more
;
hee
must
destroy
all
Churches
in
the
world
;
he
must
by
force
of
armes
expell
the
great
Turke
out
of
Syria
,
the
great
Persian
out
of
the
East
,
great
Cham
out
of
the
North
,
great
Prester
Iohn
out
of
the
South
.
This
stripling
of
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
must
conquer
all
the
world
,
which
no
man
can
post
over
in
farre
more
time
:
And
what
a
dead
sleepe
shall
all
the
Monarchs
,
Kings
,
and
Emperours
of
the
earth
be
in
the
meane
time
,
who
could
scarce
in
that
time
,
if
they
were
never
so
willing
,
resigne
their
States
to
him
?
Many
mo
great
acts
must
Antichrist
doe
in
this
stinted
time
,
perhaps
in
a
moment
;
and
undoe
(
if
we
beleeve
the
fable
)
what
the
whole
power
of
earth
hath
beene
setling
many
thousand
yeares
.
These
and
the
like
absurdities
make
the
learned
Papists
give
up
this
Legend
.
Alcasar
in
his
vestigation
,
pag.
567.
saith
,
To
take
these
numbers
of
dayes
,
yeares
,
&
months
,
as
they
sound
,
nequaquam
stilo
aenigmatico
quadrat
,
agrees
not
with
this
mysticall
writing
of
S.
Iohn
:
Ribera
another
Jesuite
rejects
Bellarmines
opinion
of
45.
dayes
after
Antichrist
for
the
end
of
the
world
:
Hentonius
a
Papist
,
against
the
dreame
of
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
in
his
Preface
to
his
translation
of
Aretus
,
saith
plainly
,
It
is
impossible
that
Antichrist
,
in
so
short
a
time
of
three
common
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
should
obtaine
so
many
Kingdomes
and
Provinces
.
Let
us
then
looke
to
these
deceivers
,
who
would
hold
us
off
from
beholding
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
and
are
willing
wee
should
seeke
his
rise
many
yeares
after
his
ruine
.
4.
Propos.
It
is
easier
to
define
,
where
it
begins
not
,
then
where
it
doth
begin
:
And
this
rejecteth
many
opinions
and
conjectures
concerning
the
beginning
of
this
terme
:
As
,
First
,
that
conjecture
of
Sabbaticall
yeares
,
or
yeares
of
Sabbaths
,
beginning
at
Iohn
Baptists
death
,
and
was
the
whole
time
of
the
three
hundreth
yeares
persecution
,
till
Constantine
the
Great
,
which
was
just
294.
yeares
;
Master
Fox
his
conceit
.
And
the
conjecture
of
Sabbaticall
yeares
of
a
latter
persecution
,
beginning
in
the
yeare
1360.
when
the
Turkes
power
was
inlarged
,
and
the
holy
City
trodden
under
foot
;
which
lasting
294.
yeares
(
for
so
many
the
yeares
of
weekes
amount
to
)
they
had
beene
ended
about
●3
.
yeares
since
,
which
they
are
not
,
and
the
Turkish
power
stands
in
the
Easterne
part
stronger
than
ever
,
and
the
woman
not
eased
of
it
.
Another
conjecture
of
Iunius
and
the
Magdeburgensis
,
is
,
that
it
began
at
Christs
passion
;
against
which
,
are
expresse
words
,
Rev.
1.
1.
and
4.
1.
I
will
shew
thee
what
shall
bee
hereafter
.
Againe
,
then
had
this
time
beene
expired
in
Boniface
8.
who
began
his
raigne
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
1294.
from
which
number
take
thirty
foure
yeares
of
Christs
life
,
and
there
remaine
1260.
But
this
time
is
not
expired
;
nor
the
treading
of
the
holy
City
ended
not
in
Boniface
,
but
is
still
trodden
downe
,
and
Antichrist
sits
still
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
neither
is
the
woman
yet
got
out
of
the
wildernesse
.
Neither
doth
this
time
begin
presently
after
the
revelation
of
it
:
for
there
must
come
betweene
,
the
womans
dwelling
in
heaven
,
the
cloathing
of
her
with
the
Sunne
,
the
Crowne
of
twelve
Starres
,
the
treading
of
the
Moone
under
foot
,
the
assault
of
the
dragon
,
the
birth
of
the
manchilde
,
the
foyling
of
the
dragon
,
and
after
all
these
the
flight
,
(
as
wee
have
heard
)
and
all
these
are
not
done
on
a
sudden
,
but
require
many
hundred
yeares
for
their
effecting
.
5.
Propos.
If
it
cannot
bee
knowne
certainly
unto
us
à
priori
,
who
have
not
seene
the
accomplishment
and
conclusion
of
this
Prophecie
;
yet
it
shall
bee
knowne
to
the
Church
à
posteriori
,
as
other
parts
of
this
divine
Revelation
are
by
the
events
and
performance
.
Some
godly
men
have
conjectured
à
priori
,
and
set
downe
their
opinions
;
which
how
farre
they
carry
truth
,
time
will
discover
.
I
will
onely
alleadge
three
late
Writers
,
and
leave
their
opinions
to
your
consideration
.
1.
Of
Pareus
,
who
on
Revel.
11
2.
saith
,
if
it
were
3.
gate
up
into
the
chaire
of
pestilence
;
and
then
it
must
end
in
anno
1866.
but
that
of
this
terme
(
saith
he
)
God
will
cut
off
some
for
the
Elects
sake
.
2.
Of
Moulin
a
French
Writer
,
in
the
booke
intituled
,
The
accomplishment
of
the
Prophecies
,
dedicated
to
his
Majesty
,
who
begins
the
time
in
the
yeare
when
the
Pope
laid
the
foundation
of
his
temporall
Empire
,
anno
75
5.
to
which
number
if
ye
add
these
1260.
yeares
of
this
Hierarchicall
Kingdome
and
Empire
,
it
must
last
to
the
yeare
2015.
of
Christ
,
according
to
which
reckoning
it
hath
391.
yeares
yet
to
come
;
but
that
(
saith
hee
)
of
this
time
some
may
be
shortned
for
the
Elects
sake
.
3.
Of
learned
Brightman
,
who
supposeth
it
to
begin
6.
Propos.
In
all
these
difficulties
and
differences
among
the
most
learned
,
scarce
one
consenting
with
another
in
the
period
of
entrance
,
I
add
the
last
conclusion
,
that
the
safest
opinion
of
the
most
modest
and
learned
is
,
that
a
number
finite
is
put
for
an
indefinite
;
and
that
this
number
is
indefinite
,
not
that
it
is
not
certaine
and
defined
to
God
,
but
that
it
abides
undefined
as
yet
,
and
uncertaine
to
us
for
the
terme
of
beginning
and
expiration
.
This
is
the
judgement
of
the
modest
and
learned
Bishop
Abbot
in
the
108.
page
of
his
demonstration
against
Antichrist
.
It
is
the
judgement
of
Bishop
Cowper
:
In
this
opinion
rests
that
learned
Pare
us
,
because
he
saith
hee
findes
not
a
better
,
nor
safer
.
To
these
agreeth
To
stanus
,
and
other
the
soundest
of
our
Writers
:
And
in
this
the
safest
and
soundest
I
also
will
rest
.
Now
to
sundry
Observations
which
wee
have
noted
concerning
the
time
,
on
Verse
6.
wee
will
briefly
add
these
following
.
1.
No
sorrowes
or
afflictions
can
steale
upon
the
Thou
God
seest
mee
:
Have
I
also
looked
after
him
that
seeth
me
?
2.
God
hath
measured
all
the
afflictions
of
the
Know
that
what
affliction
soever
thy selfe
,
or
any
member
,
or
the
whole
Church
sustaineth
,
it
is
not
endlesse
:
neither
shall
the
whole
nor
parts
suffer
one
houre
more
then
Gods
wisdome
hath
assigned
.
The
proudest
waves
cannot
passe
those
bounds
and
bankes
,
which
Gods
power
hath
set
them
.
3
All
the
sorrowes
of
the
Saints
are
by
Gods
divine
power
overruled
,
to
their
good
and
safety
;
to
preserve
them
from
some
present
danger
,
spirituall
or
temporall
,
and
to
chase
them
under
Gods
hiding
place
,
as
David
,
Psalm
.
32.
7.
Truly
may
the
woman
say
,
Periissem
nisi
periissem
,
I
had
not
beene
safe
if
perill
had
not
driven
mee
into
the
wildernesse
:
And
did
not
the
Lord
see
his
Church
safest
in
the
wildernesse
,
he
would
not
suffer
her
hid
there
the
greatest
part
of
the
time
of
the
New
Testament
:
He
over-ruleth
death
it self
to
be
the
greatest
of
al
deliverances
.
4.
In
all
the
sufferings
and
oppressions
of
the
woman
,
this
comfort
abideth
by
the
godly
,
that
shee
is
not
left
of
God
,
nor
destitute
of
his
presence
,
nor
of
his
Providence
for
supply
,
nor
without
a
promise
of
deliverance
,
nor
without
faith
of
the
accomplishment
,
nor
without
a
joyfull
assurance
that
the
time
of
this
oppression
is
not
farre
from
expiration
.
Verse
15.
And
the
serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
●lood
,
after
the
woman
;
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
flood
.
THE
woman
chased
out
of
sight
,
being
now
in
the
wildernesse
,
in
a
close
and
secret
dispersion
in
corners
:
But
this
contents
not
the
dragon
,
that
shee
is
out
of
sight
,
because
she
yet
is
and
hath
a
beeing
;
he
is
still
unquiet
,
because
she
is
not
brought
to
utter
havock
and
confusion
;
he
would
afford
her
no
roome
in
the
world
,
and
therefore
out
of
his
implacable
fury
he
turnes
him
to
another
device
,
utterly
to
extirpate
and
root
all
the
letters
and
characters
of
her
honourable
name
,
and
carry
her
quite
away
off
the
earth
,
as
with
a
mighty
flood
and
current
.
Where
are
three
things
:
1.
What
are
these
floods
of
filthy
waters
,
which
this
huge
Monster
casteth
after
the
woman
.
2.
The
spring
whence
they
rise
and
slow
,
out
of
his
mouth
.
3.
The
issue
and
scope
of
them
,
that
she
might
be
carryed
away
of
the
flood
.
For
the
first
.
By
floods
of
water
are
meant
in
Scripture
extreme
perils
,
and
deepe
dangers
and
trials
,
whether
inflicted
by
God
,
or
men
,
or
Satan
.
Sometimes
they
are
inflicted
by
God
,
Psalm
.
42.
7.
All
thy
floods
and
waves
are
gone
over
me
:
Sometimes
by
men
,
stirring
up
raging
tumults
against
the
Church
;
when
mighty
enemies
,
Princes
and
people
,
rise
in
their
power
,
fury
,
and
unresistablenesse
like
a
flood
;
Esa.
59.
19.
The
enemy
shall
come
like
a
flood
.
Sometimes
by
the
dragon
himselfe
,
as
here
the
serpent
casts
out
a
flood
after
the
woman
.
Quest.
Why
are
these
great
tryals
compared
to
floods
of
waters
?
Ans.
1.
For
the
danger
,
threatning
destruction
to
the
Church
,
as
the
floods
of
water
doe
drowning
.
2.
For
abundance
;
As
many
waters
gather
together
into
one
to
make
a
swift
streame
or
flood
,
so
many
enemies
of
all
peoples
and
Countries
,
even
all
the
wicked
of
the
world
,
gather
their
forces
and
combine
their
wrath
together
,
against
Christ
and
his
Church
,
to
make
a
great
and
violent
flood
,
and
head
to
destroy
her
;
Rev.
17.
1.
Antichrist
is
the
great
whore
that
sits
on
many
waters
;
and
these
waters
are
the
multitudes
,
nations
and
tongues
,
all
gathered
under
one
head
against
Christ
,
Verse
15.
3.
For
their
depth
;
these
floods
seeme
as
impassable
as
the
deepe
sea
,
so
as
the
godly
are
ready
to
I
am
come
into
the
deepe
waters
.
The
Israel
of
God
is
often
even
in
the
bottome
of
the
sea
:
Ionas
was
in
the
deepe
waves
and
weedes
:
And
the
Church
hath
often
waters
of
affliction
wrung
out
of
a
full
cup
,
that
is
,
a
large
portion
of
troubles
,
Psal.
73.
10.
4.
For
the
instance
&
incessant
restlesnesse
of
them
;
5.
For
the
pride
,
fiercenesse
,
swelling
and
rushing
For
the
second
.
The
spring
or
fountaine
whence
these
floods
flow
,
is
the
dragons
mouth
:
The
waters
must
needs
bee
filthy
,
which
issue
from
so
foule
a
fountaine
:
And
shewes
us
more
distinctly
,
what
the
waters
bee
:
For
there
is
a
two
fold
flood
of
persecutions
,
cast
by
the
dragon
after
the
woman
.
The
former
was
that
bulke
of
persecutions
,
with
which
the
dragon
had
infinite
wayes
vexed
the
Church
in
her
infancy
&
cradle
,
and
even
in
her
riper
age
,
such
as
warre
,
exile
,
fire
,
sword
,
and
divers
torments
:
But
all
these
darts
and
keene
weapons
hee
threw
out
of
his
hands
,
by
which
hee
forced
her
into
the
wildernesse
:
But
now
the
woman
is
escaped
his
hands
,
and
is
out
of
his
reach
:
Which
some
not
well
observing
,
expound
this
flood
of
actuall
persecution
by
sword
and
torments
;
which
stands
not
well
with
her
hidden
estate
:
But
the
phrase
more
properly
aimeth
at
a
flood
cast
out
of
the
serpents
mouth
,
and
not
out
of
his
hands
,
which
the
woman
in
the
wildernesse
hardly
escapes
:
Whereby
I
meane
in
generall
,
whatsoever
poysonfull
thing
is
by
Antichrist
and
his
Champions
(
who
are
the
dragons
mouth
)
vented
and
spread
abroad
,
for
the
utter
wasting
of
the
true
Church
and
Christian
profession
,
if
it
were
possible
:
More
specially
I
take
it
,
the
Spirit
of
God
here
aymeth
at
three
things
.
I.
The
flood
of
heresies
and
poysonfull
errors
,
the
For
as
wee
doe
not
exclude
those
most
deadly
heresies
(
the
vomit
of
the
dragon
)
after
Constantine
,
the
Arrian
heresie
,
the
Pelagian
,
Nestorian
,
Eutychian
,
which
vexed
the
Church
almost
three
hundred
yeares
;
so
doe
we
especially
meane
here
those
Monsters
of
opinions
,
blasphemies
,
and
damnable
doctrines
against
the
whole
Gospell
,
vented
and
cast
out
of
the
mouth
of
Antichrist
in
all
the
ages
of
Antichrist
till
this
day
;
so
directly
bent
to
carry
away
the
woman
,
as
none
must
buy
and
sell
,
no
nor
breathe
and
live
,
that
will
not
receive
and
worship
the
Image
and
marke
of
the
beast
,
Rev.
13.
15
,
17.
For
example
.
Against
the
Scriptures
Antichrist
casteth
out
of
De
authorit
.
Sc.
●●
.
l.
3.
●ct
.
&
Mon.
p●g.
1076.
A
Popish
Doctor
reasoning
with
M.
Tindal
,
boldly
said
,
Wee
might
better
want
Gods
law
than
the
Popes
:
It
was
objected
by
Doctor
Benet
,
Chancellor
of
the
Bishop
of
London
,
that
the
heretikes
did
read
certaine
Chapters
of
the
Evangelists
in
English
,
which
containe
in
them
divers
erroneous
and
damnable
opinions
,
and
conclusions
of
heresie
.
The
like
blasphemies
he
vomits
out
against
Christ
:
as
1
That
he
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
God
of
himselfe
,
Who
,
though
he
be
the
Son
of
the
Father
,
yet
is
he
God
of
himselfe
,
Ioh.
5.
26.
as
the
Father
hath
life
in
himselfe
,
so
also
hath
the
Sonne
.
The
word
therfore
is
another
person
from
the
Father
,
but
not
another
thing
.
2
That
Christ
did
penance
by
fasting
,
solitarinesse
,
and
conversing
with
beasts
,
Rhemist
.
on
Mark
1.
sect.
6.
An
horrible
blasphemie
,
making
Christ
a
sinner
:
for
,
no
sinner
need
no
repentance
.
3
That
Christs
death
is
neither
the
efficient
cause
,
nor
formall
cause
of
our
justification
:
Bellarm.
in
sundry
places
:
but
wee
are
formally
made
just
by
a
justice
inherent
in
our selves
,
Conc.
Trid
sess.
6.
can
.
10.
Rhem
on
Rom.
2.
sect.
4.
A
blasphemous
heresie
,
contrary
to
Phil.
3.
9.
not
having
mine
owne
righteousnesse
.
4
That
by
grace
we
may
truly
make
satisfaction
None
can
answer
God
one
for
a
thousand
.
Neither
can
he
blinde
us
as
he
doth
himselfe
,
by
saying
,
accedente
gratia
Dei
;
for
Gods
grace
and
satisfactory
works
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
can
never
stand
together
,
Rom.
11.
6.
if
of
grace
,
not
of
workes
.
5
That
a
Priest
may
properly
forgive
sinnes
:
as
Tecellius
the
Popes
pardoner
openly
proclaymes
,
in
Churches
and
elsewhere
,
that
although
Sleidan
.
l.
13.
a
man
had
layne
by
our
Lady
,
the
Mother
of
Christ
,
and
begotten
her
with
child
,
yet
he
was
able
by
the
Popes
power
to
pardon
the
fact
.
This
horrible
blasphemy
was
the
ground
of
Luthers
revolt
from
Popery
.
6
That
a
man
having
true
faith
in
Christ
may
be
damned
,
Bellarm.
de
baptis
.
l.
1.
c.
14
Against
the
Apostle
in
Eph.
2.
10.
Wee
are
saved
by
faith
,
and
Rom.
5.
1.
by
faith
wee
have
peace
with
God
,
and
our
Saviours
promise
that
the
gates
of
hel
shall
not
prevaile
against
it
.
To
these
sixe
I
could
adde
sixe
hundred
more
,
to
make
this
flood
of
Antichristian
heresies
swell
:
but
I
content
my self
with
a
taste
.
I
I.
A
flood
of
slaunders
,
and
gulfe
of
reproaches
and
hellish
devises
,
imputing
to
the
Woman
and
true
profession
of
religion
most
scandalous
opinions
,
and
hainous
enterprises
,
and
all
to
keepe
the
Woman
under
water
,
to
get
the
secular
sword
drawne
against
her
,
and
to
make
the
Princes
jealous
,
fierce
,
and
severe
against
her
,
as
the
greatest
enemie
of
their
estates
and
royalties
.
Instances
of
the
former
:
Doth
not
Antichrist
out
of
his
mouth
send
out
most
false
and
slaunderous
lies
?
as
,
that
our
doctrine
teacheth
,
1
That
the
Church
hath
fayled
from
off
the
earth
many
hundered
yeares
,
till
Luther
.
2
That
wee
condemne
all
Councells
,
Fathers
,
Antiquity
,
and
will
onely
be
tyed
and
tryed
by
Scripture
;
whereas
wee
refuse
not
to
bee
judged
by
men
,
judging
according
to
Scripture
,
and
allow
the
Churches
approbation
,
and
consent
of
Antiquity
:
onely
holding
it
absurd
,
that
the
authority
of
Scripture
should
depend
upon
the
approbation
of
the
Church
;
which
is
the
question
.
And
this
were
to
make
the
shine
of
the
sunne
dependant
on
the
light
of
a
candle
.
3
That
wee
teach
God
the
author
of
sin
,
even
of
that
treacherous
sinne
of
Iudas
:
Rhem
:
on
Act.
2.
sect.
9.
Whereas
wee
only
teach
as
Scripture
doth
,
that
Christ
was
delivered
up
according
to
the
determinate
counsell
of
God
:
and
that
God
hardneth
evill
men
,
not
as
an
author
of
evill
,
but
as
a
righteous
judge
;
and
not
by
bare
permission
,
but
by
actuall
with-holding
his
grace
,
and
giving
them
over
to
the
divell
to
be
hardned
,
as
a
just
judgement
.
4
That
wee
are
enemies
to
all
good
workes
,
and
hold
only
faith
necessarie
;
nay
that
we
condemne
good
workes
,
as
sinfull
,
pharisaicall
,
hypocriticall
,
Rhem.
on
Rom.
2.
sect.
3.
whereas
wee
teach
,
that
to
justification
before
God
faith
is
only
necessarie
,
but
such
a
faith
as
worketh
by
love
;
and
that
good
workes
are
inseparable
fruits
of
faith
,
signes
of
justification
,
and
a
way
in
which
Christians
must
walke
to
salvation
.
And
many
more
imputations
there
are
,
not
needfull
to
be
all
rehearsed
.
For
the
latter
.
Have
not
the
Papists
in
all
ages
prooved
themselves
to
be
the
very
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
breathing
out
nothing
but
their
owne
poysonfull
inventions
,
against
our
religion
,
and
sincere
Preachers
and
Professors
of
the
same
?
Have
they
not
published
to
all
the
world
(
and
do
)
that
no
sort
of
men
are
such
enemies
to
Princes
and
governement
,
none
such
disturbers
of
a
setled
State
and
common
peace
,
no
sect
so
bad
,
none
so
unworthy
of
common
favour
,
none
such
enemies
to
Laws
,
orders
,
Kingdomes
?
Have
they
not
licked
up
the
spettle
of
the
father
of
lies
,
and
infinitely
shamed
themselves
with
lyes
and
slaunders
,
as
blacke
as
the
waters
of
Styx
,
the
river
of
hell
?
as
that
Luther
learned
his
Divinity
of
the
devill
,
was
borne
of
the
devill
,
and
dyed
of
drunkennesse
.
That
Calvin
was
eaten
up
of
wormes
,
and
dyed
blaspheming
,
and
invocating
devills
:
whose
life
and
death
was
so
holy
and
happy
,
as
the
dragon
must
open
a
wide
and
impudent
mouth
to
staine
the
same
.
That
Beza
dyed
reconciled
to
the
Pope
,
and
cursed
the
day
he
ever
knew
Protestant
doctrine
:
which
Beza
himselfe
lived
to
confute
.
That
Mr.
Bucer
denyed
at
his
death
,
that
Christ
was
come
:
the
whole
country
,
and
D.
Redman
preaching
at
his
funerall
,
knowing
the
contrary
:
and
as
true
as
that
Mr.
Perkins
dyed
in
despaire
,
of
whose
happy
life
and
death
my selfe
was
an
eye-witnesse
;
as
true
as
that
those
whom
they
called
Puritanes
had
blowne
up
the
Parliament
house
.
III.
Another
part
of
this
flood
is
the
cruell
For
the
third
.
The
end
of
the
dragon
in
sending
out
this
water
,
was
,
to
drowne
and
carry
away
the
woman
.
First
,
The
end
of
all
the
dragons
furie
is
the
destruction
of
the
Church
:
nothing
will
serve
him
but
drowning
:
his
malice
stints
not
it selfe
in
any
mischiefe
or
hurt
he
can
bring
upon
her
.
Secondly
,
His
wrath
once
caryed
her
out
of
Paradice
:
now
he
would
carry
her
out
of
the
way
to
heaven
also
:
he
envyes
not
onely
her
safety
and
quiet
in
earth
,
but
her
salvation
in
heaven
.
Thirdly
,
It
notes
a
difference
betweene
the
waters
sent
out
by
God
,
upon
the
Church
,
and
these
of
the
dragon
.
The
floods
of
God
do
but
water
,
or
if
any
more
,
do
but
wash
the
City
of
God
.
The
floods
out
of
the
dragons
mouth
are
to
wast
and
destroy
the
woman
,
and
to
cary
her
away
from
the
earth
.
The
dragon
had
made
sundry
assaults
upon
the
woman
before
,
and
still
Michael
had
crossed
him
,
and
against
this
last
hid
the
woman
safe
:
yet
so
great
is
his
furie
and
rage
,
and
so
blind
his
malice
,
that
not
observing
Gods
providence
towards
his
Church
,
he
bolts
on
forward
to
new
enterprises
against
her
.
Whence
learne
,
that
Satan
and
his
instruments
will
never
give
over
their
malice
against
the
godly
,
though
they
have
never
Phar
〈◊〉
see
,
that
none
of
his
devises
succeeded
against
●srael
,
and
that
he
could
not
worke
wisely
enough
to
destroy
them
?
did
he
not
see
,
that
the
more
violent
he
was
,
the
more
God
tooke
their
part
,
and
followed
him
with
most
mighty
and
dreadfull
plagues
?
and
did
not
himselfe
confesse
those
plagues
from
God
,
and
most
just
on
his
owne
particular
sinne
?
did
not
his
servants
aske
him
,
if
he
would
see
all
Aegypt
destroyed
before
he
would
let
them
go
?
Exod.
10.
7.
Yet
would
he
not
desist
,
but
runne
on
in
mischiefe
against
them
,
till
irrecoverable
mischiefe
overtooke
himselfe
.
The
malice
of
the
Jews
against
Christ
was
such
,
as
nothing
could
satisfie
them
but
his
blood
:
no
meanes
nor
che●kes
could
hinder
them
:
his
innocency
did
shine
before
them
as
the
sunne
:
never
man
spake
so
;
by
the
confession
of
his
enemies
:
his
miracles
were
divine
and
undeniable
:
Yet
they
consent
to
compasse
his
death
;
they
send
men
to
apprehend
him
;
when
they
come
,
he
strikes
them
all
to
the
ground
with
one
word
;
yet
they
go
on
.
When
he
came
before
the
Judge
,
the
Judge
cleares
him
,
and
washeth
his
hands
from
innocent
blood
:
yet
they
goe
on
,
and
the
more
sparkes
and
flames
of
innocency
and
grace
shine
in
him
,
the
more
violent
they
grew
,
and
call
his
blood
on
themselves
and
their
children
for
ever
.
1
The
devill
and
all
wicked
men
make
up
but
2
There
is
in
both
a
restlesnesse
in
evill
,
to
which
both
of
them
are
carryed
with
full
sayle
:
Pro.
●
.
their
2.
And
a
restlesnesse
in
sin
.
feet
run
to
evill
,
and
they
make
hast
to
mischiefe
,
they
cannot
sleepe
till
they
have
done
it
;
See
this
restlesse
disposition
of
wicked
men
in
the
Sodomites
against
Lot
:
they
cannot
sleepe
till
they
have
done
their
villany
;
they
are
all
night
about
it
:
When
Lot
perswades
them
to
desist
,
they
are
farther
off
,
and
more
violent
,
now
must
Lot
looke
to
himselfe
.
When
the
Lord
from
heaven
smites
them
with
blindnesse
,
both
great
&
small
,
a
man
would
have
thought
they
should
have
thought
it
high
time
to
sit
downe
:
Yet
they
resist
God
resisting
them
,
and
will
not
give
over
,
but
still
seeke
the
doore
.
3.
In
both
head
and
members
is
such
a
fulnesse
of
4
It
is
by
the
just
judgment
of
God
that
such
See
hence
the
pedigree
and
progenie
of
many
men
1
Such
as
are
authors
of
lyes
and
flaunders
.
These
streames
of
lyes
and
slaunderous
reproaches
flow
forth
of
the
mouth
of
the
dragon
.
As
when
men
turne
themselves
out
of
their
callings
,
and
have
little
else
to
do
,
and
know
little
other
discourse
but
to
reproach
and
slaunder
men
,
till
they
have
filled
the
towne
and
country
with
lyes
and
slaunders
:
incited
thereto
either
by
envy
at
the
prosperity
of
others
,
or
from
secret
grudge
,
or
for
some
fraudulent
purposes
,
or
from
wilfulnesse
and
set
purpose
:
if
they
cannot
prevaile
with
true
things
,
they
will
with
false
if
they
may
.
All
such
raisers
and
devisers
of
scandalls
and
false
surmises
,
are
the
very
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
and
of
their
father
the
devill
.
2
Others
that
revile
the
innocent
,
and
speake
evill
of
just
and
godly
men
,
whom
they
ought
to
praise
and
honour
:
accounting
it
their
honour
to
contend
,
and
to
overcome
in
contention
;
and
glory
to
sweel
as
a
fierce
streame
,
to
carry
them
quite
away
if
they
might
.
3
Others
who
reproach
and
scoffe
at
goodnesse
it selfe
,
and
at
the
way
of
God
:
desirous
to
drowne
the
truth
under
termes
of
heresie
,
singularity
and
folly
.
All
these
cast
out
their
foame
,
scum
,
and
froth
of
a
naughty
and
dragon-like
disposition
.
Againe
,
men
unappeasable
and
restlesse
in
their
malice
;
as
the
waves
of
a
violent
sea
or
flood
:
the
breaking
of
one
wave
is
but
the
matter
of
another
,
&
one
deepe
here
cals
another
.
Papists
see
their
treasons
and
wicked
enterprises
miraculously
crossed
,
and
themselves
confounded
by
God
,
as
the
dragon
here
,
but
yet
never
give
over
devising
the
overthrow
of
true
religion
.
Others
carry
their
malice
many
yeares
against
innocent
and
just
men
:
All
men
but
themselves
see
them
crossed
and
shamed
in
their
attempts
;
yet
not
considering
the
Lords
cover
and
protection
over
his
servants
,
go
on
as
if
they
had
but
new
begun
.
Others
guided
by
the
same
spirit
wish
they
could
raise
a
flood
to
drowne
all
good
men
at
once
:
they
cannot
abide
one
good
man
neare
them
but
hate
all
the
generation
of
the
just
:
Were
they
once
rid
of
them
,
&
had
none
neare
them
but
such
as
themselves
,
they
were
at
ease
.
Here
is
the
dragon
ready
to
carry
away
the
woman
.
Members
of
Christ
,
sonnes
of
this
woman
,
must
1
So
long
as
wicked
men
are
restlesse
in
their
wrongs
,
wee
may
not
thinke
this
our
resting
place
.
But
so
restlesse
are
they
,
that
they
cannot
but
go
on
to
extremity
of
mischiefe
.
Nothing
serves
the
dragon
,
but
drowning
.
Hence
is
it
,
that
the
law
endictes
every
wicked
man
hating
the
godly
,
of
murder
,
1
Ioh.
3.
15.
not
only
because
hatred
is
a
degree
of
it
,
but
because
his
will
and
desire
carries
him
to
the
highest
degree
and
execution
of
it
.
2
Members
must
be
conformed
to
the
head
in
obedience
both
active
and
passive
.
What
floods
the
dragon
raised
,
and
cast
out
of
his
mouth
,
to
carry
Christ
away
is
manifest
in
the
story
:
imputing
to
him
sorcery
,
blasphemy
,
sedition
,
treason
,
and
all
that
was
hainous
and
poysonfull
:
If
they
called
the
Master
of
the
house
Belzeb●b
,
what
will
they
not
call
his
servants
?
3.
The
more
innocent
thou
art
,
looke
thy
suffering
to
bee
the
more
;
for
malice
is
most
against
grace
and
innocency
:
When
good
men
are
generally
maligned
,
and
floods
of
water
cast
after
them
,
the
generall
conceit
and
speech
of
other
is
,
some
fault
there
is
,
were
there
not
some
fire
there
could
not
bee
so
much
smoake
,
some
indiscretion
,
some
oversight
,
some
fault
:
No
,
no
,
there
is
shining
grace
,
wisdome
,
holinesse
,
watchfulnesse
;
the
dragon
will
revile
good
men
,
be
they
never
so
discreet
and
innocent
,
yea
for
innocency
,
as
Christ
himselfe
.
Againe
,
seeing
it
is
inevitable
that
the
godly
should
1.
Against
the
multitude
of
Antichristian
enemies
They
shall
make
a
noise
as
the
noise
of
many
waters
,
but
God
shall
rebuke
them
:
hee
hath
passed
sentence
against
them
,
which
is
not
farre
from
execution
;
and
Chap
59.
19.
The
enemy
shall
come
like
a
flood
,
but
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
will
chase
him
away
;
and
daily
shall
they
be
blasted
by
the
breath
of
his
mouth
;
all
his
forces
cannot
prosper
,
being
gathered
against
the
Lord
,
Deut.
33.
27.
2
Against
the
floods
of
Antichristian
heresies
and
First
,
with
true
humility
;
to
containe
our selves
within
bounds
of
truth
:
Pride
and
conceit
makes
heretikes
.
Secondly
,
with
sound
love
to
the
truth
;
this
onely
will
make
us
hate
all
false
inventions
,
Psal.
119.
113.
Thirdly
,
with
true
obedience
to
the
truth
revealed
;
Ioh.
7.
17.
If
any
man
will
do
my
will
,
he
shall
know
the
doctrine
whether
it
bee
of
God
:
By
these
meanes
wee
shall
sticke
fast
to
the
Rocke
,
and
hold
fast
by
truth
,
and
not
be
carryed
away
with
this
flood
.
Fourthly
,
when
they
trouble
our
waters
with
traditions
&
fables
(
for
they
are
called
troubled
waters
)
Iacob
,
Deut.
33.
28.
this
shall
bee
sufficient
against
the
full
sea
of
Antichristian
,
brinish
,
salt
and
damnable
doctrines
.
3.
Against
the
drowning
waters
of
scandals
,
reproaches
,
First
,
Christs
presence
,
who
rebukes
winde
and
sea
,
and
makes
a
calme
.
Secondly
,
strength
and
patience
,
because
they
are
the
rebukes
of
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
a
clearing
of
thine
owne
innocency
,
as
the
light
.
Againe
,
oppose
thine
innocency
,
purity
,
sound
conscience
,
honest
conversation
;
and
then
assure
thy selfe
no
reproach
can
take
away
thine
innocency
,
no
more
than
thy
head
.
Lastly
,
waite
on
God
,
as
David
in
Shimeis
rayling
;
hee
may
doe
thee
good
for
their
evill
;
hee
may
blesse
thee
for
their
cursing
,
and
honor
thee
the
more
for
their
dishonour
,
as
Mordecai
;
And
many
of
his
servants
have
experience
,
that
the
more
evill
men
seek
to
cast
them
downe
,
and
carry
them
away
with
floods
of
injuries
,
the
more
God
doth
establish
and
uphold
them
,
and
carry
them
up
above
the
waves
and
billowes
which
threaten
to
drowne
them
.
Vers.
16.
And
the
earth
helped
the
woman
,
and
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
,
and
swallowed
up
the
stood
which
the
dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
.
AGainst
new
dangers
the
woman
hath
still
new
remedies
;
for
unwonted
dangers
,
unwonted
helpes
.
Against
the
former
dangers
shee
had
wings
to
flie
from
them
;
here
the
earth
sets
in
for
her
helpe
;
the
dragon
casts
the
flood
out
of
his
mouth
,
and
the
earth
takes
it
into
her
mouth
.
By
the
earth
is
not
meant
the
earthly
globe
,
which
Mathematicians
call
the
center
of
the
world
,
in
which
wee
walke
;
neither
may
wee
understand
it
properly
of
this
vast
Element
,
but
improperly
and
metaphorically
,
as
wee
did
the
flood
in
the
former
words
,
drunke
up
by
it
.
By
earth
therefore
is
meant
;
1.
In
generall
,
all
the
meanes
by
which
the
former
Moses
&
Aaron
;
even
so
here
,
before
the
Lord
will
suffer
his
Church
to
be
drowned
and
overwhelmed
,
he
will
command
the
earth
to
open
it selfe
,
and
swallow
up
all
such
as
enterprise
against
it
,
as
formerly
he
had
,
to
swallow
alive
Corah
,
Dathan
,
Abiram
,
and
all
their
complices
.
2.
More
specially
by
the
earth
wee
meane
those
speciall
providences
,
by
which
the
former
floods
were
dryed
up
;
as
,
1.
The
floods
of
herefies
;
spewed
out
of
the
dragons
First
,
it
was
the
earthly
and
wicked
Synagogue
that
embraced
all
the
dragons
plausible
heresies
,
such
as
whose
names
are
writen
in
earth
,
but
not
any
whose
names
were
written
in
the
Booke
of
life
:
the
true
Church
drunke
not
a
drop
of
that
poyson
spewed
out
of
the
dragons
mouth
.
Secondly
,
because
that
the
Synods
and
Councils
,
gathered
out
of
all
the
earth
resolved
and
swallowed
up
those
pernicious
heresies
against
the
grounds
of
Christian
religion
:
For
as
of
old
the
Councell
of
Nice
swallowed
up
the
poysoned
flood
of
Arrius
,
the
Constantinopolitan
supped
up
the
hereticall
flood
of
Macedonius
and
Eunomius
,
the
Ephesine
of
Nestorius
,
and
the
Chalcedon
of
Eutiches
;
so
we
might
name
a
number
of
Canons
out
of
Councels
gathered
under
Antichrist
,
resisting
many
main
Romish
errors
,
and
hereticall
doctrines
;
as
the
sixt
generall
Councell
about
the
yeare
700.
decreed
against
the
Church
of
Rome
the
marriage
of
Ministers
,
and
forbad
to
make
the
Holy
Ghost
in
likenesse
of
a
Dove
.
The
Councell
of
Portugall
at
Bracca
appointed
the
Cup
in
the
Communion
:
Sundry
other
Councels
,
as
of
Constantinople
under
Leo
Isauricus
,
and
after
,
under
Constantius
Copronimus
,
and
of
Frankeford
under
Charles
the
Great
,
all
against
Images
;
and
many
of
their
owne
contradicting
their
fellowes
in
matters
of
greatest
difference
,
as
might
be
cleared
at
large
,
but
is
done
already
by
Doctor
Hall
in
his
booke
intituled
,
The
peace
of
Rome
.
2.
The
floods
of
slaunders
and
false
suggestions
have
beene
dryed
up
even
by
the
earth
,
earthly
men
Plinius
Secundus
(
an
heathen
Philosopher
)
justified
,
and
discharged
of
all
the
foule
things
devised
against
them
,
even
to
Trajan
that
persecuting
Emperor
;
as
in
these
words
of
his
letter
:
The
whole
summe
of
that
sect
consists
in
this
,
that
they
use
at
certaine
times
to
convent
before
day
,
and
sing
hymnes
to
Christ
their
God
,
and
confederate
among
themselves
to
absteine
from
all
theft
,
murder
,
and
adultery
,
to
keepe
their
faith
,
and
defraud
no
man
;
which
done
,
then
to
depart
for
that
time
,
and
after
that
to
resort
againe
,
to
take
meat
in
companies
both
men
and
women
,
and
yet
without
any
act
of
evill
:
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
100.
So
did
Aristides
a
Philosopher
in
Athens
justifie
the
same
poore
Christians
from
those
horrible
slaunders
,
in
an
oration
before
the
Emperor
Hadrian
in
the
yeare
120.
And
many
such
examples
the
story
affordeth
.
But
our
text
speaking
of
after
times
,
in
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
,
wee
want
not
a
number
of
instances
amongst
themselves
,
falsifying
their
owne
wicked
slaunders
against
the
Professors
of
true
Religion
.
We
have
heard
Reynerius
a
great
Inquisitor
justifying
the
Waldenses
,
that
they
lived
justly
before
men
,
and
beleeved
all
well
concerning
God
,
and
all
the
articles
which
are
conteined
in
the
Creed
.
To
the
same
effect
answered
the
Visitors
of
K.
Lewis
12.
of
France
,
and
of
Francis
1.
which
made
one
of
them
sweare
,
that
they
were
a
better
people
then
he
or
his
people
.
See
many
instances
of
many
adversaries
of
the
woman
,
giving
honourable
reports
of
her
,
enforced
thereto
by
force
of
truth
it selfe
,
in
hist.
Waldens
.
lib.
1.
cap.
5.
3
The
floods
of
cruell
edicts
and
decrees
,
cast
Thus
while
the
wicked
plague
the
ungodly
,
the
Church
hath
some
rest
and
breathing
from
their
wicked
decrees
:
as
in
one
other
instance
appeares
,
anno
1530.
For
what
a
cruell
edict
did
the
Emperor
Charles
5.
thunder
against
the
Professors
of
the
Gospell
,
that
every
one
feared
to
be
quite
carryed
away
by
that
flood
,
which
rose
out
of
the
dragons
mouth
at
the
Dyet
of
Ausperg
?
But
see
how
God
commanded
the
earth
to
open
her
mouth
,
and
swallow
this
flood
,
that
it
should
not
hurt
but
helpe
the
woman
.
Instantly
the
Turke
,
as
if
he
had
beene
earryed
by
the
haire
of
his
head
,
came
into
Austria
,
invading
the
Empire
:
and
now
it
was
no
time
to
wish
the
Emperor
to
graunt
peace
to
the
Protestants
,
against
the
former
edict
;
that
he
might
obteine
of
them
ayde
against
the
Turke
,
the
common
enemie
of
Christendome
.
In
the
greatest
dangers
of
the
Church
,
she
shall
alwaies
1
Because
of
the
presence
of
God
,
who
sitteth
●eare
not
Iacob
,
thou
art
mine
(
there
is
the
ground
of
safety
,
in
the
covenant
of
God
)
when
thou
passest
through
the
waters
,
I
will
be
with
thee
,
and
through
the
floods
,
that
they
do
not
overflow
thee
,
&c.
If
his
promise
faile
not
,
he
must
be
with
his
in
the
hotest
fires
of
persecution
,
and
in
the
most
unpassable
floods
of
calumnies
and
here
sies
.
2
Gods
wakefull
providence
and
protection
ever
deviseth
and
affordeth
some
helpe
.
Moses
was
3
Christs
headship
ever
affords
some
helpe
.
A
4
The
Church
can
pray
in
faith
:
and
the
prayer
of
Psal.
32.
6.
Therefore
shall
every
godly
man
pray
:
and
then
,
surely
in
the
floods
of
great
waters
they
shall
not
come
neare
him
.
Ionah
prayed
in
the
floods
of
great
waters
,
and
was
safe
being
compassed
with
waves
,
weeds
,
rockes
,
and
mountaines
,
chap.
2.
1.
Thesefore
is
the
Church
unmooveable
,
and
shall
The
more
impudent
the
Papists
,
who
say
we
teach
that
the
Church
fayled
from
off
the
earth
all
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
for
the
space
of
a
thousand
yeares
.
No
:
Antichrists
rage
and
floods
might
cause
her
to
hide
her
head
for
that
time
,
but
could
not
drowne
her
.
Againe
,
here
is
a
direction
for
Beleevers
in
extreme
1
Get
to
the
rocke
:
beleeve
in
Jesus
Christ
:
by
2
Leane
upon
the
power
of
God
,
who
can
make
waters
stand
as
dry
land
,
and
not
flow
till
his
people
Exod
14.
22.
Iosh.
3.
17.
be
passed
over
.
Art
thou
ready
to
faint
,
to
sinke
,
Psal.
93.
4.
The
waves
of
the
sea
are
marvellous
,
but
the
Lord
is
more
mighty
.
3
Cleave
to
the
word
of
God
,
which
applyeth
4
Keepe
Christ
in
the
ship
:
awaken
him
with
thy
Next
,
in
that
the
earth
holpe
the
woman
,
learne
1
The
Lord
being
the
Lord
of
hosts
hath
all
creatures
2
Things
which
are
impossible
to
men
,
are
possible
3
The
Lord
most
magnifieth
his
wisdome
,
when
he
helpeth
by
most
unknowne
and
unlikely
meanes
:
4
The
Lord
magnifies
his
mighty
power
,
when
Zedekiah
:
Ier.
40
,
1.
2.
And
rather
then
Paul
shal
be
killed
,
and
have
no
helpe
,
God
will
save
him
by
one
in
likelyhood
fitter
to
kill
him
then
they
,
even
the
chiefe
Captaine
,
Act.
21.
32.
And
how
often
was
he
helped
by
Felix
,
Festus
,
Agrippa
,
men
open
enemies
to
Christ
?
And
how
often
did
the
Lord
stirre
up
earthly
instruments
such
as
Cyrus
,
Ebed-melech
,
Gamaliel
,
whose
power
and
policy
he
used
for
the
drying
up
of
the
floods
risen
and
swelling
against
the
Church
?
A
notable
instance
we
have
in
Dan.
1.
10.
What
great
favour
and
tender
love
God
gave
Daniel
and
his
fellows
from
Ashpenaz
,
an
heathen
and
enemie
,
and
how
God
overruled
his
speach
to
Daniel
,
that
while
he
thought
no
such
thing
,
he
secretly
implyed
the
true
way
whereby
Daniel
and
his
fellowes
should
attaine
their
desire
:
If
you
looke
worse
,
I
shall
lose
my
head
:
then
said
Daniel
,
put
this
to
the
triall
ten
dayes
,
and
so
obtained
their
wish
.
Note
hence
the
justice
of
God
upon
the
earth
and
earthly
enemies
of
the
Church
.
They
minde
by
raysing
Use
1.
The
earth
must
drinke
up
her
owne
floods
.
floods
to
drowne
the
Church
,
but
themselves
must
drinke
up
those
floods
to
the
drowning
of
themselves
.
The
woman
flyes
out
of
Aegypt
into
the
wildernesse
:
Pharaoh
meanes
to
drowne
her
in
the
red
sea
:
but
the
earth
must
helpe
her
:
for
earthly
Pharaoh
himselfe
and
all
his
earthly
company
drinke
up
the
flood
for
her
,
and
she
escapes
it
.
Thus
comes
Haman●
devise
upon
his
owne
head
,
his
gallowes
catch
himselfe
.
Thus
the
gunpowder
blew
up
the
plotters
and
layers
,
but
not
one
for
whom
it
was
layd
.
Thus
the
enemies
drink
as
they
brew
,
and
digest
the
bread
of
affliction
they
prepared
for
others
.
2
Let
us
acknowledge
with
much
thankfulnesse
The
other
in
our
owne
Kingdome
,
in
the
dayes
and
memory
of
our
Fathers
:
When
in
the
raigne
of
Queene
Mary
many
were
carryed
away
with
that
raging
and
high-swelling
flood
of
the
sixe
Articles
,
and
the
enemies
were
devising
not
to
strike
off
the
branches
onely
,
but
(
as
one
perswaded
)
to
strike
at
the
root
,
in
cutting
off
the
then
Lady
Elizabeth
,
being
then
in
prisonand
very
unlike
ever
to
get
out
of
their
bloody
hands
;
now
see
how
the
Lord
caused
the
earth
to
helpe
his
Church
,
for
who
was
the
meanes
to
keepe
them
off
her
,
and
her
head
on
her
shoulders
,
but
King
Philip
of
Spaine
,
an
earthly
Idolater
,
who
had
no
reason
but
to
bee
a
greater
enemy
to
her
than
her
sister
or
that
state
?
Now
the
earth
dranke
up
the
flood
,
and
a
few
moneths
set
that
happy
Lady
,
and
the
Church
and
Kingdome
by
her
,
in
such
glory
and
prosperity
,
as
ancient
ages
had
never
seene
,
and
future
ages
perhaps
both
wish
and
admire
.
3.
In
the
present
tryals
and
persecutions
of
the
In
the
story
of
the
Waldenses
is
reported
,
that
the
banishing
of
Waldo
&
his
followers
out
of
Lyons
,
was
a
means
which
God
used
to
spread
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
darkest
times
of
Antichrist
,
almost
over
all
Europe
.
Thus
the
Lord
bringeth
light
out
of
darknesse
to
his
Church
;
the
earth
shall
not
bury
the
truth
,
but
spread
it
;
neither
shall
these
Antichristian
floods
drowne
the
woman
,
but
shall
onely
water
her
furrows
.
And
let
the
Church
be
instant
with
the
Lord
,
&
he
wil
in
the
end
of
these
businesses
shew
he
hath
a
reach
beyond
all
Actors
and
lookers
on
:
the
wrath
of
men
shal
turn
to
his
praise
:
themselves
shal
drink
the
rivers
of
blood
which
they
intend
against
the
woman
;
and
shall
root
themselves
out
,
that
the
Gospell
which
they
fight
against
,
may
finde
footing
in
the
most
desolate
Popish
Countries
,
and
the
time
and
their
pride
hasteneth
it
.
Let
us
alwayes
set
these
props
under
our
faith
,
to
support
us
through
our
tryals
,
whether
wee
see
meanes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
It
is
enough
to
see
the
power
and
faithfulnesse
of
God
,
who
can
,
and
(
rather
than
fa●●e
)
will
worke
the
Saints
delivery
by
unknowne
,
and
even
by
contrary
meanes
:
Waite
upon
the
Word
.
If
hee
seeme
not
to
regard
thee
in
danger
,
awake
him
by
thy
prayers
:
hee
may
delay
helpe
a
while
,
but
he
cannot
dehy
thee
helpe
but
hee
must
deny
himselfe
;
but
either
hee
will
lead
thee
out
by
preventing
the
danger
,
or
helpe
thee
through
it
,
and
make
thee
more
then
a
Conquerour
in
it
,
by
a
conquered
death
.
4.
As
the
Church
abroad
is
tryed
,
and
in
resistance
1.
Our
Head
is
the
truth
,
and
as
strength
of
truth
prevailed
in
his
owne
person
,
and
rose
againe
from
2.
Gods
promise
is
,
to
bring
forth
our
righteousnesse
as
the
light
,
even
as
a
bright
morning
comes
after
a
sad
night
of
black
darknesse
.
3.
Gods
providence
watcheth
as
well
the
names
and
reputation
of
the
Saints
,
as
their
persons
;
because
,
as
their
persons
are
nearely
joyned
to
Christ
,
so
are
their
names
nearely
linked
to
his
,
and
their
honour
is
his
,
as
their
reproach
is
his
,
Heb.
13.
13.
4.
Looke
upon
the
unknowne
meanes
used
by
God
to
drinke
in
these
floods
:
Sometime
from
heaven
:
The
Angell
turnes
away
the
flood
of
scandall
,
which
had
like
to
have
drowned
the
Virgin
,
while
Ioseph
was
thinking
to
put
her
away
,
Mat.
1.
20.
Feare
not
to
take
her
.
Sometime
the
earth
(
as
here
)
rather
than
faile
,
shall
drinke
it
up
:
The
Judge
shall
pronounce
Christ
innocent
;
Saul
shall
proclaime
Davids
innocency
,
1
▪
Sam.
24.
18.
Thou
art
more
righteous
than
I.
Lastly
,
though
truth
and
innocency
may
bee
clouded
a
long
time
,
yet
it
shall
bee
disclosed
,
and
time
(
the
mother
of
truth
)
shall
dry
up
and
drinke
Vers.
17.
Then
the
dragon
was
wroth
with
the
woman
,
and
went
to
make
warre
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
which
keepe
the
Commandements
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
.
THE
dragon
being
againe
defeated
of
his
purpose
in
drowning
the
woman
,
seeth
that
hee
cannot
hurt
her
,
yet
he
cannot
but
hate
her
the
(
more
:
Hee
cannot
meet
with
her
to
doe
the
mischle●●
that
he
would
,
for
she
is
out
of
sight
;
neither
can
the
floods
,
cast
out
of
his
mouth
,
reach
her
,
for
shee
is
safe
and
hid
,
and
the
earth
shall
drinke
it
for
her
;
yet
hee
abates
not
of
his
wrath
against
her
,
and
for
the
wrath
hee
beares
to
her
,
hee
goes
and
makes
warre
with
her
issue
,
described
here
,
-
1.
By
their
paucity
,
The
remnant
of
her
seed
.
-
2.
By
their
property
,
twofold
,
-
1.
They
keepe
the
Commandements
of
God
.
-
2.
They
have
the
testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
.
First
of
the
dragons
wrath
and
warre
,
then
of
the
persons
against
whom
,
In
the
former
,
-
1.
What
kinde
of
warre
this
is
.
-
2.
With
whom
.
The
kinde
of
warre
will
appeare
,
if
wee
consider
-
the
Captaine
,
-
and
the
weapons
.
The
Captaine
of
this
warre
under
the
dragon
,
who
is
Generall
of
the
field
,
is
described
in
Chap.
13.
1.
The
Beast
;
whom
the
Euangelist
so
calleth
,
rather
than
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
rather
a
succession
of
them
,
because
hee
is
a
Prophet
here
,
not
a
Doctor
;
these
spake
plainly
,
they
enigmatically
,
especially
in
arguments
dangerous
and
envious
:
Besides
,
if
hee
had
plainly
named
him
,
hee
had
not
left
it
a
mysterie
so
deepe
.
This
beast
riseth
out
of
the
sea
;
that
is
,
out
of
those
very
floods
,
which
the
dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
after
the
woman
;
namely
,
of
herefies
,
superstitions
,
traditions
,
abominations
,
and
wicked
constitutions
and
decrees
against
the
truth
and
professors
,
which
enthroned
Antichrist
,
and
set
him
in
his
Chaire
.
He
hath
seven
heads
,
a
monstrous
Hydra
,
sits
on
seven
hils
,
and
hath
gotten
seven
kindes
of
government
into
his
hand
,
and
ten
hornes
,
hee
hath
the
power
of
ten
Kings
to
uphold
him
.
Hee
hath
on
his
heads
the
name
of
blasphemy
;
not
in
open
profession
,
for
hee
will
disclaime
it
in
word
,
but
in
deed
and
truth
brings
into
the
Church
and
maintaines
,
under
glorious
titles
of
Headship
,
blasphemous
doctrines
,
religion
,
and
idolatrous
worship
;
so
it
is
expressed
Verse
6.
He
opened
his
mouth
to
blaspheme
God
,
and
his
Tabernacle
,
and
those
that
dwell
in
heaven
.
1.
He
opposeth
himselfe
against
all
that
is
called
God
,
challengeth
all
that
God
can
doe
;
hee
can
create
,
and
that
,
his
Creator
;
he
cannot
erre
;
he
can
make
something
of
nothing
;
hee
can
make
Gods
Word
of
authority
,
or
no
authority
;
hee
can
make
Kings
and
transferre
kingdomes
:
he
shewes
himselfe
as
if
hee
were
God
,
and
suffers
his
flattering
Canonists
to
stile
him
God
:
Oh
high
blasphemy
!
2.
Hee
blasphemeth
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Church
of
God
,
resembled
by
the
Tabernacle
;
challenging
to
bee
the
head
,
the
husband
,
the
Lord
of
it
;
oppressing
it
with
tyranny
,
infecting
it
with
heresie
,
blaspheming
and
condemning
for
arch-heretikes
all
that
yeeld
not
to
his
blasphemies
.
And
if
by
the
Tabernacle
of
God
wee
meane
the
body
of
Christ
,
as
some
doe
,
what
more
horrible
blasphemy
against
it
then
to
undertake
to
create
many
thousands
every
day
out
of
a
few
pieces
of
bread
,
to
sacrifice
,
to
eate
and
destroy
it
at
their
pleasure
?
3
He
blasphemeth
all
that
are
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Saints
in
the
heaven
upon
earth
;
stiling
them
heretickes
,
schismatickes
,
rebells
,
the
most
wicked
of
al
men
,
unworthy
of
common
light
,
aire
,
or
any
society
or
sufferance
in
the
earth
.
In
the
7.
verse
it
is
given
to
this
beast
(
the
dragon
seales
his
Commission
)
to
make
warre
with
the
Saints
:
alluding
to
his
type
,
that
little
horne
Antiochus
,
Dan.
7.
21.
an
eminent
figure
of
the
Roman
Antiochus
,
that
is
said
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
prevaile
against
them
.
So
as
this
prophecy
is
meant
of
the
warres
of
Antichrist
against
the
Saints
;
and
is
manifest
by
the
time
of
42.
months
,
the
time
that
the
woman
was
hid
in
the
wildernesse
.
This
of
the
Captaine
.
The
weapons
also
are
answerable
to
the
warre
:
One
is
spirituall
,
by
which
he
wounds
the
soules
and
consciences
of
men
,
and
that
for
their
consciences
.
This
sword
is
his
Canons
,
Constitutions
,
Councells
deceitfully
called
,
Decretalls
,
doctrines
of
devills
,
heresies
,
the
Popes
head-ship
,
Jesuitisme
the
sharpest
point
of
it
,
sophisticate
distinctions
,
sleights
of
equivocations
,
cursings
,
anathemaes
,
excommunications
,
damnatory
proscriptions
,
damnable
Bulls
and
Breves
,
degradations
,
condemnations
,
Popish
absolutions
for
murders
of
Parents
,
and
Princes
,
canonization
of
Traitors
,
and
the
like
enamilings
of
his
spirituall
sword
.
The
other
is
the
secular
sword
,
with
which
he
layes
about
him
to
force
the
obedience
and
subjection
to
the
former
.
This
is
his
tyrannicall
inquisition
,
Guisian
massacres
,
English
powder-plots
,
pistolls
,
poniards
,
poisons
,
fire
,
sword
,
insurrections
,
rebellions
,
invasions
,
Armadoes
,
treasons
,
slaughters
,
butcheries
of
Princes
and
people
,
Kings
and
kingdomes
that
yeild
not
themselves
as
slaves
to
his
beastly
authority
.
And
this
of
the
kind
of
warre
.
The
persons
with
whom
it
is
waged
,
will
further
open
it
:
that
is
,
the
remnant
of
her
seed
:
namely
such
of
the
faithfull
,
who
,
when
al
the
publique
assemblies
were
openly
corrupted
by
Antichristian
Idolatry
,
yet
retained
the
ancient
faith
,
and
stept
out
sometimes
to
make
profession
of
the
same
The
beast
could
no
sooner
meet
with
them
,
or
finde
them
out
,
but
presently
he
brandished
his
sword
againstthem
;
whether
they
were
,
1
Kings
,
that
ruled
not
according
to
the
Popes
rules
,
who
were
warred
against
as
tyrants
▪
or
2
Pastors
and
Bishops
who
taught
not
according
to
the
Popes
decrees
,
with
whom
the
Pope
warred
as
against
heretickes
.
or
3
Private
persons
,
called
lay-men
,
who
lived
not
according
to
the
Popes
lawes
;
these
he
warred
against
as
out-laws
and
excommunicate
persons
.
In
a
word
,
seeing
the
dragon
could
not
now
make
warre
against
whole
congregations
,
as
formerly
he
had
done
,
(
for
now
in
the
darke
times
of
Antichrist
they
appeared
no
where
)
he
watched
if
he
could
find
any
of
the
remnant
of
the
seed
,
any
scattered
and
dispersed
Saints
,
who
privately
(
as
they
could
)
exercised
the
pure
worship
of
God
:
who
kept
themselves
to
the
comaundement
of
God
,
in
freeing
themselves
from
the
abominations
,
idolatries
,
and
superstitions
of
Popery
:
and
who
had
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
sq●aring
their
consciences
to
the
written
word
,
and
would
not
receive
the
Popes
Laws
,
traditions
,
and
decretalls
for
Articles
of
Faith
.
These
were
made
meat
for
the
sword
of
the
Beast
,
excited
by
the
dragon
to
make
warre
with
the
remnant
of
the
womans
seed
.
Of
the
wrath
of
the
dragon
wee
have
spoken
before
,
which
admits
no
truce
;
as
also
of
the
renewing
of
his
assaults
,
though
he
be
never
so
foyled
in
them
.
Only
now
in
this
wrath
of
the
dragon
,
which
is
continued
against
the
woman
hid
in
the
wildernesse
,
note
,
that
Wicked
men
hate
and
malice
the
godly
,
whom
(
Mordecai
)
had
offended
him
.
Phara●h
pursues
al
the
Israelites
,
though
he
knew
but
few
:
and
drownes
all
the
males
:
and
Herod
kills
all
the
infants
,
which
he
never
saw
:
and
Balak
calls
Balaam
to
curse
all
the
people
of
God
.
1
Because
of
the
generall
enmity
put
by
God
betweene
2
The
wrath
of
every
wicked
man
is
a
sparke
3
Darkenesse
hateth
all
light
,
neare
or
farre
off
.
4
Such
a
venome
and
poyson
is
seated
in
a
wicked
5
They
hate
them
whom
they
know
not
,
because
they
know
them
not
:
for
so
it
was
with
Christ
When
the
Sonne
of
man
shal
be
listed
up
,
then
ye
shall
know
that
I
am
he
So
with
his
members
,
they
know
them
not
nor
their
innocency
,
let
their
lives
be
never
so
unblamable
and
just
.
If
they
cannot
picke
quarrells
against
Daniel
in
the
matter
of
the
Kingdome
,
they
will
see
what
they
can
do
in
the
matter
of
his
God
.
If
God
himselfe
shew
favour
to
them
,
and
his
power
for
them
;
they
will
not
know
who
the
Lord
is
,
as
Pharaoh
,
but
lay
on
burdens
the
heavier
:
and
therefore
,
as
Balak
and
Moab
,
they
seeke
their
confusion
,
Num.
22.
2
,
3.
A
reproofe
of
numbers
of
men
,
who
in
these
Who
seeth
not
the
wrath
of
the
dragon
in
a
number
of
prophane
beasts
,
who
incessantly
make
it
their
table
talke
to
revile
and
use
opprobriously
men
who
never
made
nor
medled
with
them
,
men
hid
in
their
innocency
,
and
retyred
in
their
privacy
?
whose
life
in
respect
of
them
,
is
as
if
they
were
out
of
the
world
.
And
others
that
exclame
against
all
that
make
shew
of
religion
,
as
men
not
worthy
to
live
,
the
worst
of
all
men
,
all
dissemblers
,
lyers
,
factious
,
all
alike
,
as
if
they
knew
them
all
.
Whence
riseth
this
wrath
?
certainely
not
from
particular
causes
,
but
from
the
generall
:
not
from
the
persons
they
revile
,
but
from
their
own
vile
dragon
like
disposition
.
They
may
pretend
some
personal
quarrells
now
and
then
:
but
the
cause
and
care
lyeth
deeper
:
they
will
hate
the
same
goodnesse
in
any
other
person
,
where
soever
they
may
discover
it
.
Here
now
is
the
dragons
wrath
against
the
Woman
,
hid
out
of
sight
.
2
This
is
a
word
of
instruction
:
not
to
marvell
in
observing
the
hatred
of
wicked
men
against
the
Eliah
,
Micaiah
,
and
all
the
true
Prophets
he
knew
?
no
marvell
:
he
hath
a
fountaine
of
poison
ready
to
flow
on
all
that
he
knows
not
,
if
he
could
reach
them
.
And
so
doth
every
wicked
man
:
if
he
hate
any
one
good
Minister
because
he
is
so
,
he
hates
every
one
.
See
wee
all
wicked
men
,
be
they
never
so
fallen
in
pieces
among
themselves
,
yet
all
joyne
in
hatred
of
all
the
godly
?
then
see
in
them
the
work
of
the
dragon
,
who
plots
an
unity
and
agreement
against
the
Church
:
hatred
of
goodnesse
is
the
bond
,
that
joynes
wicked
ones
together
.
And
yet
Gods
hand
is
in
all
this
:
the
godly
must
be
throughly
tryed
,
and
the
wicked
must
go
on
to
the
filling
up
of
their
measure
.
Are
wee
cast
among
men
,
who
,
when
they
cannot
hurt
godly
men
,
yet
will
not
helpe
them
,
but
as
Balak
said
to
Balaam
,
neither
blesse
nor
curse
them
?
Praise
God
that
hath
limited
the
power
of
wicked
wills
and
violent
affections
.
They
that
would
hurt
one
godly
man
,
would
mischiefe
all
if
they
could
:
and
those
that
will
not
help
them
,
would
hurt
them
if
they
were
able
.
See
wee
evill
men
desirous
and
contriving
to
cast
downe
the
worship
of
God
,
and
a
faithfull
Ministery
in
the
place
where
they
live
?
their
wrath
rea●heth
beyond
that
place
:
if
it
it
were
in
their
power
,
they
would
abolish
the
true
worship
of
God
out
of
the
world
,
and
leave
no
faithfull
Ministery
standing
in
the
earth
.
Hatred
is
of
kindes
:
and
the
dragon
hates
faithfulnesse
every
where
,
fearing
the
decay
of
his
Kingdome
,
and
his
owne
fall
by
their
standing
.
3
This
teacheth
us
1
to
unite
and
combine
our
2
Againe
,
as
we
love
the
head
,
so
also
the
members
:
but
the
head
though
wee
have
not
seene
,
yet
we
love
and
beleeve
,
1
Pet.
1.
8
so
the
members
whom
we
beleeve
every
where
to
be
dispersed
,
wee
must
love
though
wee
see
not
:
for
the
love
of
the
members
must
bee
a
sparkle
from
the
flame
toward
the
head
.
3
Further
,
wee
must
not
ground
the
love
of
Saints
in
our
senses
,
but
in
our
faith
,
which
cannot
but
worke
by
love
;
if
to
him
that
begat
,
so
also
to
all
that
are
begotten
.
4
If
faith
may
not
be
measured
by
sight
,
being
of
things
invisible
,
no
more
may
love
the
daughter
of
faith
.
But
if
wee
beleeve
in
him
whom
wee
see
not
,
wee
must
also
love
them
whom
wee
see
not
.
5
The
soule
hath
as
well
his
eye
of
faith
,
as
the
body
the
eye
of
sense
:
and
by
that
we
see
not
the
head
only
,
but
the
members
,
and
beleeve
and
live
in
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
And
went
to
warre
.
]
The
wrath
of
the
dragon
produceth
the
warre
of
1
The
wrath
of
the
dragon
is
in
them
,
as
the
chiefe
moover
,
inspirer
,
and
General
,
who
seales
commission
2
The
cruelty
of
the
dragon
is
in
them
:
who
3
The
scope
of
the
dragon
is
in
them
;
universall
4
The
meanes
of
the
dragon
is
in
them
.
As
the
5
The
subtilty
of
the
dragon
is
in
them
,
even
all
Now
if
the
warres
of
Antichrist
be
the
dragons
First
,
other
tyrants
are
raysed
by
the
generall
wrath
of
the
dragon
against
mankinde
:
but
this
from
the
greatest
wrath
against
the
Church
the
seed
of
the
Woman
.
Secondly
,
those
are
satisfied
with
our
goods
,
lands
,
liberty
,
or
life
,
and
intend
no
further
:
but
this
not
so
content
must
have
our
religion
,
consciences
,
and
salvation
,
our
heaven
and
God
from
us
.
Thirdly
,
their
weapons
are
corporall
,
and
onely
wound
and
slay
the
body
:
Let
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Decius
,
Dioclesian
,
or
the
Turke
or
Scythian
come
,
they
can
bring
sword
,
fire
,
wilde
beasts
,
melted
ledd
,
gibbets
,
and
other
exquisite
bodily
torments
:
But
the
cruelty
of
Antichrist
,
beside
all
these
,
brings
strong
delusions
,
idolatry
,
apostacy
,
heresie
:
And
this
spirituall
persecution
is
so
much
more
cruell
;
as
the
soule
is
more
excellent
then
the
body
;
and
so
much
more
dreadfull
,
as
the
destruction
of
both
together
is
more
desperate
then
of
one
alone
.
Wee
must
not
measure
the
cruelty
of
Antichristian
warre
,
as
theirs
,
by
the
privation
of
mortall
life
,
but
by
the
invaluable
losse
of
life
eternall
.
2
Note
the
miserable
estate
of
such
as
fall
unto
3
Let
it
moove
us
to
stand
so
much
the
more
resolutely
against
Popery
,
and
the
impostures
of
Antichrist
:
With
the
remnant
of
her
seed
.
The
number
of
faithfull
Christians
that
sticke
1
Few
are
chosen
,
Mat.
20.
17.
God
hath
decreed
that
few
shal
be
saved
.
The
earth
affords
much
clay
2
The
gate
to
heaven
is
straight
,
and
few
finde
it
,
Mat.
7.
14.
None
know
it
of
themselves
,
and
of
3
The
worth
of
grace
and
salvation
,
and
the
excellency
4
The
true
Church
is
the
parke
of
God
,
empaled
Cant
▪
4.
12.
aparadice
of
God
,
not
the
wast
of
the
world
:
a
fold
,
not
the
field
.
If
it
be
objected
,
that
the
multitude
of
Abrahams
I
answer
,
That
wee
must
consider
the
Beleevers
,
1
Simply
,
in
respect
of
themselves
,
and
the
Church
in
respect
of
the
severall
parts
:
and
thus
they
are
an
innumerable
multitude
.
2
Comparatively
,
in
respect
of
unbeleevers
,
infidells
,
hypocrites
,
and
reprobates
:
so
they
are
few
,
and
as
an
handfull
to
a
whole
floore
,
a
remnant
to
a
whole
piece
,
a
sparke
to
a
great
flame
,
a
drop
to
a
whole
streame
.
Therefore
multitudes
are
no
marke
of
the
true
2
Be
not
offended
with
the
fewnesse
of
the
godly
;
Neither
bee
offended
that
wee
teach
them
to
be
few
:
but
rather
quarrell
with
Christ
and
the
Scripture
from
whom
wee
so
speake
.
For
wee
stint
not
this
number
to
a
definite
company
,
as
some
fondly
say
we
do
;
this
is
their
Arithmeticke
,
neither
ours
nor
the
Scriptures
.
But
a
few
there
are
,
and
as
our
text
saith
,
But
a
remnant
.
Why
wrangle
they
not
with
the
Scripture
that
speakes
but
of
one
of
a
City
,
and
two
of
a
tribe
?
as
it
was
then
,
it
may
be
againe
.
But
let
such
stretch
the
way
of
heaven
as
wide
as
they
can
,
yet
will
it
bee
too
strait
for
carnall
men
,
and
carelesse
men
,
be
they
never
so
just
and
civill
.
3.
Let
us
strive
earnestly
to
be
of
this
little
flocke
4.
If
the
true
members
of
the
Church
bee
so
few
,
5.
If
so
few
shall
bee
saved
,
praise
God
that
any
Which
keepe
the
Commandements
of
God
.
]
Here
is
the
first
of
the
properties
,
by
which
the
small
remnant
is
described
;
where
,
-
1.
What
it
is
to
keepe
the
Commandements
.
-
2.
How
the
godly
keepe
them
.
The
keeping
is
either
Legall
,
or
Euangelicall
.
Legall
is
the
perfect
and
personall
observation
of
the
whole
Law
,
in
the
whole
man
,
in
all
things
,
at
all
times
:
Matth.
19.
17.
If
thou
wilt
enter
into
life
keepe
the
Commandements
:
Thus
onely
Christ
since
the
fall
kept
the
Commandements
,
and
wee
shall
in
heaven
.
This
is
not
here
meant
.
Euangelicall
is
that
acceptable
obedience
to
the
Law
,
which
the
Gospell
injoyneth
upon
Beleevers
.
To
understand
this
,
know
,
1.
That
the
Gospell
being
not
to
abolish
,
but
to
establish
the
Law
,
is
not
satisfied
unlesse
the
Beleever
bring
such
a
perfect
and
absolute
obedience
as
the
Law
requireth
:
Onely
this
being
impossible
to
the
infirmity
of
flesh
,
it
is
satisfied
that
wee
bring
it
not
in
our
owne
person
as
the
Law
requires
,
but
in
the
person
of
our
surety
,
made
by
God
our
righteousnesse
.
2.
And
because
the
grace
of
the
Gospell
allowes
us
not
to
be
carelesse
,
or
idle
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
it
enjoynes
on
every
Beleever
a
conscionable
and
constant
indeavor
of
keeping
all
the
Commandements
of
God
,
even
in
our
owne
persons
,
in
way
of
gratitude
and
thankfulnesse
.
3.
And
lest
the
godly
should
bee
discouraged
by
the
sense
of
their
owne
imperfections
and
failings
in
performance
,
seeing
themselves
at
best
but
unprofitable
servants
,
for
their
incouragement
&
quickning
,
the
Gospel
calleth
that
indeavour
and
strife
in
obedience
(
being
chearfull
and
sincere
)
A
keeping
of
the
But
how
doe
the
godly
keepe
the
Commandements
?
In
just
conditions
,
and
in
sure
and
safe
coffers
.
The
conditions
are
foure
.
They
keepe
them
,
1.
Vndiminished
;
God
hath
betrusted
them
with
his
whole
law
,
and
they
set
all
the
law
of
God
before
them
,
and
have
respect
to
all
the
Commandements
;
they
be
no
Papists
to
strike
out
the
second
Commandement
,
or
any
other
:
They
know
the
Commandements
are
linked
and
chained
together
,
as
a
band
of
ten
clauses
,
breake
one
and
the
whole
band
is
forfeited
.
2.
Vnmingled
;
not
blending
the
Lords
sweet
wine
with
puddle
water
of
humane
fancies
:
This
remnant
care
not
for
the
additions
,
traditions
and
commandements
of
men
,
but
hold
them
close
to
the
Commandements
of
God
.
They
pollute
not
themselves
with
the
abominations
of
Popery
,
superstition
and
Idolatry
,
but
shut
their
eares
against
the
determinations
of
Churches
,
Councels
,
Fathers
,
Popes
,
contrary
to
Gods
commandements
;
yea
,
ifan
Angell
should
bring
any
other
doctrine
,
they
would
pronounce
him
accursed
.
3.
Vnviolate
;
defending
,
propagating
,
maintaining
the
commandements
of
God
,
without
wavering
or
halting
betweene
two
opinions
:
They
hold
them
not
as
luke-warme
Laodiceans
,
but
stedfastly
&
unmoveably
;
they
hold
fast
the
faithfull
word
as
their
life
,
Pro.
4.
13.
As
Naboth
,
they
will
not
lose
a
foot
of
their
birthright
.
4.
Vnspotted
;
adorning
and
beautifing
the
truth
in
all
things
,
by
conforming
their
lives
to
the
Commandements
of
God
.
These
are
the
conditions
.
In
sure
Coffers
also
doe
the
remnant
keepe
the
Commandements
.
1.
Of
a
firme
memory
;
Luke
2.
51.
Mary
〈◊〉
and
pondered
the
things
in
her
heart
:
Psal.
119.
16.
I
will
not
forget
thy
word
:
And
this
sanctification
of
memory
sanctifies
the
whole
man
.
2.
Of
a
faithfull
and
beleeving
heart
;
for
faith
mingled
with
the
Word
giveth
rooting
,
and
so
continuace
:
This
was
Abrahams
Coffer
,
in
which
hee
laid
the
promises
,
and
neither
delay
,
nor
deadnesse
of
Sarahs
wombe
,
nor
conflict
of
contrariety
,
or
impossibility
could
rob
him
of
them
.
3.
Of
a
sound
and
loving
affection
of
the
soule
;
love
is
a
safe
and
faithfull
keeper
;
things
that
we
love
wee
will
hold
fast
:
Oh
love
I
thy
law
,
saith
David
!
such
love
is
stronger
than
death
,
no
water
can
quench
it
.
4.
Of
holy
practice
in
the
whole
life
;
bewrayed
in
three
things
,
1
In
professing
a
good
profession
,
as
Christ
before
Pilate
,
holding
forth
the
word
of
life
.
2
In
promoting
and
defending
to
our
power
all
good
things
and
persons
in
their
conformity
to
the
law
:
a
good
man
preserves
the
law
,
aswell
as
observes
it
.
3
In
suffering
for
good
things
,
and
sealing
(
if
we
be
called
)
the
truth
with
our
blood
.
Next
let
us
inquire
,
how
we
may
shew
our selves
of
this
remnant
,
and
know
our
●elves
to
bee
keepers
of
the
Commaundements
.
The
Markes
are
these
.
1
If
we
doe
all
from
within
:
for
all
obedience
to
the
law
must
flow
from
a
pure
heart
,
the
end
of
2
If
wee
do
all
by
our
rule
:
holding
the
truth
for
the
truths
sake
.
The
word
is
called
a
lanterne
,
and
the
commandement
a
light
,
and
obedience
to
the
commandement
a
comming
to
the
light
,
that
our
workes
may
be
manifest
,
first
to
our selves
,
and
then
to
others
,
that
they
are
according
to
God
,
Ioh.
3.
21.
This
argues
a
secret
disciple
,
silently
denying
his
owne
and
acknowledging
Gods
wisdome
,
holinesse
,
and
soveraignty
.
An
artificer
that
would
have
his
worke
approoved
,
must
not
coble
it
up
any
way
,
but
do
all
by
rule
and
line
,
and
square
:
so
here
,
in
all
things
make
truth
thy
guide
.
3
If
wee
easily
depart
not
from
the
commaundement
,
but
sticke
to
it
,
First
,
in
all
things
,
even
the
least
as
the
greatest
:
In
commandements
against
thy
profits
,
the
Saints
endured
the
spoiling
of
their
goods
,
Heb.
10.
and
Abraham
to
fly
out
of
his
country
.
In
commandements
dangerous
,
as
Daniel
and
his
fellowes
,
and
the
Martyrs
.
In
commandements
most
irkesome
,
as
Abraham
in
killing
his
sonne
.
Secondly
,
in
all
times
;
not
as
the
Galathians
who
ran
well
,
but
desisted
:
but
with
constancy
,
as
one
that
hath
begun
soundly
and
wisely
.
Thirdly
,
in
all
places
,
at
home
and
abroad
,
in
the
house
,
and
walking
by
the
way
,
Dan
6.
7.
in
Gods
house
,
in
thine
owne
house
,
in
other
mens
houses
,
never
laying
aside
the
Commandement
.
Fourthly
,
among
all
persons
and
companies
,
high
aswell
as
low
,
and
before
the
meanest
Christian
as
the
greatest
.
Hold
the
commandement
among
the
wicked
as
among
the
godly
,
so
did
Lot
.
This
is
the
third
note
.
4
If
we
willingly
endure
to
be
examined
and
tryed
.
A
good
man
can
endure
the
conviction
and
triall
of
Gods
Ministers
,
as
Peter
did
Pauls
,
Gal.
2.
14.
David
Nathans
,
2
Sam.
12.
Eli
Samuels
,
1
Sam.
3.
But
Saul
,
Ahab
,
Amaziah
,
Felix
,
will
abide
no
triall
.
A
signe
they
have
not
kept
the
commandement
.
Yea
a
good
man
will
try
himselfe
,
and
examine
himselfe
whether
he
be
in
the
faith
,
2
Cor.
13.
5
,
and
will
come
to
the
light
,
to
judge
himselfe
:
Nay
more
,
he
will
desire
God
himselfe
the
Judge
to
try
him
,
Psal.
26.
1
,
2.
and
is
glad
that
it
is
the
Lord
that
will
and
must
examine
and
judge
him
,
1
Cor.
4.
4.
5
He
earnestly
loves
others
that
keepe
the
commandements
of
God
.
His
soule
cleaveth
to
the
Saints
he
doth
them
all
the
good
he
can
:
he
speakes
to
God
for
them
:
as
Elisha
prayed
for
the
mother
and
the
Ionathan
,
Nicodemus
for
Christ
.
He
speakes
to
themselves
and
to
their
hearts
,
for
their
comfort
,
strength
,
instruction
,
and
encouragement
.
He
never
scornes
nor
reviles
them
,
but
honors
them
that
feare
the
Lord
.
6
He
seeth
in
all
he
doth
,
his
faylings
,
and
humbleth
himselfe
dayly
,
and
abhorres
himselfe
in
dust
and
ashes
,
as
Iob.
chap.
42.
6.
David
that
so
resolutely
kept
the
comman
dements
,
saw
what
a
beast
he
was
by
his
faylings
,
Psal.
73.
22.
Agur
seeth
himselfe
more
foolisher
then
any
man
,
Prov.
30.
2.
Paul
after
many
a
yeare
striving
and
combate
for
the
law
in
the
inner
man
,
complaines
what
a
miserable
man
he
is
,
Rom.
7.
14.
24.
how
carnall
he
was
,
and
sold
under
sinne
.
Now
this
hastens
us
to
Christ
,
and
makes
us
watchfull
against
corruptions
,
and
still
strive
hard
to
the
marke
.
That
wee
may
be
provoked
to
shew
our selves
of
this
remnant
,
by
keeping
the
commandements
of
God
,
and
abiding
in
the
duty
which
the
word
commandeth
,
let
us
take
these
motives
.
1
Keepe
the
word
,
and
it
will
keep
thee
:
keep
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
thou
shalt
be
kept
in
his
name
,
Pro.
2.
11.
Ioh.
17.
6.
11.
2
All
the
commandements
of
God
are
pure
:
the
law
is
holy
,
just
,
and
good
,
of
the
same
nature
,
power
,
and
justice
as
God
himselfe
,
Psal
,
119.
128.
I
esteeme
all
thy
statutes
right
,
and
hate
all
false
wayes
.
Yea
all
of
them
tend
to
perfection
of
holinesse
,
as
our
Father
is
perfect
.
3
In
keeping
them
is
great
reward
,
Psal.
19.
11.
The
righteous
are
in
some
manner
recompenced
on
earth
:
they
enjoy
a
sweet
peace
with
God
,
and
in
their
consciences
assured
hope
and
precious
promises
;
But
their
full
and
finall
reward
is
in
heaven
:
Rev.
22.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
do
his
commandements
,
that
their
right
may
be
in
the
tree
of
life
:
and
may
enter
through
the
gates
into
the
City
:
If
Salomon
shall
endeavour
to
keepe
the
Commandements
,
God
promiseth
to
establish
him
in
a
Kingdome
:
1
Chron.
28.
7.
On
the
same
condition
will
he
establish
us
in
an
eternall
Kingdome
of
glory
.
4
Obedience
is
the
onely
true
testimony
of
love
to
God
:
as
the
second
commandement
implyes
,
In
them
that
love
me
and
keepe
my
commandements
.
Measure
thy
love
to
God
by
the
love
of
his
commandements
.
Peter
,
lovest
thou
me
?
feed
my
lambes
.
He
that
keepeth
my
word
,
is
he
that
loveth
me
,
Ioh.
14.
15.
This
makes
the
godly
invincible
in
labour
and
sufferings
,
under
rebukes
,
and
evill
report
,
and
for
all
this
they
turne
not
aside
,
nor
deale
unfaithfully
in
the
covenant
.
And
there
is
no
love
lost
:
for
their
love
upholding
them
in
obedience
,
that
obedience
upholds
them
in
Gods
love
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
Ioh.
15.
10.
If
yee
keepe
my
commandements
,
yee
shall
abide
in
my
love
,
as
I
have
kept
my
Fathers
commandements
and
abide
in
his
love
.
And
have
the
testimony
of
Iesus
Christ
.
This
is
the
second
property
of
this
remnant
:
Where
consider
-
1
What
is
this
testimony
of
Jesus
.
-
2
What
it
is
to
have
it
.
The
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
word
and
Gospell
of
Jesus
Christ
:
Rev.
1.
9.
Iohn
was
banished
into
Patmos
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
:
where
one
is
expressed
by
the
other
.
Now
the
Gospell
is
called
the
testimony
of
Jesus
.
First
,
Because
it
is
revealed
by
Jesus
Christ
:
by
him
brought
from
the
bosome
of
his
Father
,
an
hidden
mysterie
to
men
▪
and
Angells
:
none
was
worthy
to
open
this
booke
,
but
he
:
in
which
regard
he
is
called
the
true
and
faithfull
witnesse
,
Rev.
1.
5.
Secondly
,
Because
the
subject
of
it
is
Christ
,
revealing
Christ
:
the
Gospell
is
the
true
faith
and
doctrine
concerning
salvation
wrought
:
by
Jesus
Christ
and
him
alone
:
Rom.
1.
2.
concerning
his
Sonne
,
&c.
3
Because
it
was
testified
unto
by
Christ
:
not
only
by
revealing
it
by
his
divine
doctrine
,
but
by
his
holy
life
,
his
mighty
miracles
,
his
faithfull
profession
before
the
Jewes
,
Pharises
,
Pontius
Pilate
,
the
whole
Councell
,
and
by
his
most
innocent
death
;
by
which
he
set
his
seale
to
his
testimony
.
4
Because
the
end
of
it
is
Christ
:
it
aymes
only
at
his
glory
,
Act.
2.
36.
But
what
is
it
to
have
this
testimony
?
Answ.
The
phrase
is
taken
two
wayes
:
1
To
have
the
Gospell
,
is
to
preach
the
Gospell
:
so
Iohn
bare
record
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
Rev.
1.
2.
and
most
plainly
,
chap.
14.
10.
I
am
thy
fellowservant
,
and
of
those
that
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
.
The
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophecy
.
2
To
have
the
Gospell
,
is
to
professe
the
Gospell
,
to
uphold
and
maintaine
it
,
to
give
witnesse
unto
it
,
and
to
hold
it
in
life
and
death
:
as
Rev.
20.
4.
the
soules
of
Martyrs
beheaded
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
.
And
so
it
is
taken
in
this
place
.
This
remnant
,
as
they
abide
in
the
dutie
which
the
word
commandeth
(
for
they
keepe
the
commandements
)
so
they
sticke
to
the
faith
and
doctrine
which
it
teacheth
,
they
hold
it
fast
against
all
the
slights
and
intrusions
of
the
beast
,
or
Antichrist
,
and
testifie
unto
it
both
by
life
and
by
death
.
The
truth
of
the
Gospell
is
an
hold
which
Antichrist
cannot
winne
from
the
Saints
.
Note
hence
,
that
the
keeping
of
the
commandements
having
faith
and
good
conscience
:
and
chap.
3.
9.
holding
the
mystery
of
faith
in
pure
conscience
.
For
1
The
law
and
gospell
,
Christ
and
Moses
,
though
2
In
all
Christian
conversation
wee
must
joyne
Papists
then
slaunder
our
doctrine
,
who
say
wee
This
also
shews
,
that
protestants
disgrace
the
Againe
,
note
hence
,
who
they
be
that
the
dragons
1
He
needs
not
warre
against
conquered
slaves
,
2
These
are
likest
to
Christ
,
and
the
residue
of
his
They
have
the
word
of
faith
in
them
,
which
the
They
have
also
the
faith
of
truth
,
which
he
deadly
hateth
;
as
the
shield
which
quencheth
all
fiery
darts
.
It
makes
us
so
strong
,
as
that
the
gates
of
hell
cannot
prevaile
.
Only
faith
crosseth
the
dragon
,
getting
power
from
Christ
,
and
makes
all
Gods
Ordinances
profitable
,
all
weake
obedience
acceptable
.
And
hath
he
not
reason
to
seeke
to
winne
this
hold
from
us
,
seeing
when
the
foundation
is
overthrowne
the
building
must
fall
,
and
the
root
overturned
,
the
branches
must
wither
?
Such
therefore
as
set
themselves
to
keep
the
commandements
2
Take
good
notice
,
why
wicked
men
make
godly
men
their
butt
to
shoot
all
deadly
arrowes
against
.
3
Let
men
feare
to
persecute
and
blaspheme
the
remnant
of
the
faithfull
,
and
obedient
Christians
,
This
of
the
second
note
.
3
If
wee
would
know
our selves
of
this
remnant
,
1
Wee
had
need
so
do
,
having
so
many
with-holders
;
2
Our
love
to
Christ
commands
it
.
By
holding
the
testimony
we
hold
Christ
himselfe
.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
they
witnesse
of
me
,
Ioh.
5.
39.
The
object
of
the
word
is
Jesus
,
the
use
of
it
to
testifie
of
Christ
.
3
The
truth
must
bee
firmely
held
:
as
is
said
,
Buy
the
truth
and
sell
it
not
:
it
is
true
,
and
testified
by
truth
it selfe
,
who
is
the
mighty
God
and
cannot
lye
.
4
It
is
the
sure
evidence
of
our
salvation
,
of
our
heavenly
inheritance
,
a
saving
testimony
▪
because
it
is
the
testimony
of
Jesus
:
Rev.
1.
3.
blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
heareth
,
and
keepe
it
:
not
meritoriously
,
as
if
he
therefore
merited
salvation
:
but
as
it
is
an
instrument
of
God
,
and
directive
,
appointed
as
a
rule
to
guide
us
unto
salvation
.
Now
as
men
looke
up
their
evidences
in
sure
and
safe
places
,
delight
often
to
read
them
,
suffer
no
man
to
cousen
them
of
them
;
whatsoever
casually
comes
,
these
shal
be
by
all
possible
meanes
safe-guarded
:
so
ought
we
much
more
here
,
without
which
we
have
no
assurance
or
tenure
to
one
foot
in
heaven
.
Beware
therefore
of
being
ashamed
of
this
testimony
,
First
,
for
the
contrariety
of
the
doctrine
to
nature
and
naturall
courses
.
Secondly
,
for
the
plainnesse
and
simplicity
of
it
;
for
Christ
came
from
heaven
to
bring
this
doctrine
,
which
all
the
skill
of
Men
and
Angels
could
not
reach
.
Thirdly
,
for
the
crosses
and
afflictions
that
attend
it
,
being
the
word
of
the
crosse
.
Fourthly
,
for
the
infirmity
of
professors
;
which
makes
many
,
both
Preachers
and
hearers
,
ashamed
of
the
sincerity
and
strictnesse
of
it
.
Beware
also
of
Apostasie
from
the
truth
.
The
Fuimus
Troes
,
I
was
a
Protestant
,
I
was
a
professor
of
religion
,
&c.
And
beware
of
scorning
,
hindring
,
persecuting
the
truth
,
which
is
most
contrary
to
this
of
the
remnant
.
This
of
the
third
note
.
4
The
calling
of
ever
Christian
is
,
to
be
a
witnesse
Ye
are
my
witnesses
.
This
witnesse
is
either
inward
,
or
outward
.
The
former
is
by
the
inward
faith
and
affection
of
the
soule
,
by
which
wee
give
strongest
testimony
to
Jesus
Christ
,
that
he
is
the
only
Lord
and
husband
of
his
Church
,
our
Emanuel
,
the
redeemer
of
his
Church
,
the
saviour
of
his
body
,
and
that
he
hath
fully
and
perfectly
fulfilled
all
righteounesse
;
by
the
merit
and
vertue
whereof
the
Church
in
generall
,
and
my selfe
in
speciall
a
beleeving
member
,
shall
obtaine
salvation
.
True
faith
is
the
most
reall
testimony
to
Jesus
Christ
,
that
can
be
.
For
this
is
,
to
set
to
his
seale
that
God
is
true
,
Iohn
3.
33.
namely
in
his
word
and
covenant
,
concerning
salvation
by
Iesus
Christ
.
And
he
that
beleeveth
,
hath
the
witnesse
in
himselfe
,
1
Ioh
5.
10.
Faith
brings
in
the
spirit
of
God
,
and
his
office
is
to
witnesse
unto
Christ
,
and
to
acquaint
us
with
the
things
given
us
of
God
,
And
that
spirit
,
to
which
the
spirit
of
God
giveth
witnesse
,
will
hold
to
the
truth
witnessed
in
him
;
if
all
the
world
,
and
power
of
earth
and
hell
would
witnesse
against
him
.
What
an
honest
man
hath
set
his
seale
to
,
he
will
never
be
driven
off
it
:
but
by
his
faith
he
hath
set
his
seale
to
the
truth
and
testament
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Outwardly
the
Beleever
witnesseth
to
Christ
three
wayes
.
1
By
profession
and
confession
of
the
mouth
:
Rom.
10.
10.
with
the
mouth
wee
confesse
to
salvation
:
that
is
,
give
cleare
witnesse
to
all
the
doctrine
concerning
the
nature
,
person
,
offices
and
benefits
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
that
we
rest
and
leane
on
him
onely
for
salvation
.
2
By
practise
of
life
,
beseeming
the
faith
of
Christ
:
for
this
is
a
witnesse
,
that
Christ
liveth
in
us
,
mooveth
in
us
,
ruleth
in
us
,
and
that
wee
live
not
henceforth
,
but
Christ
liveth
in
us
,
Gal.
2.
20.
3
By
passion
and
suffering
for
Christ
and
his
holy
religion
:
for
martyrs
and
witnesses
are
all
one
:
Acts
22.
20.
Paul
calls
Steven
Christs
witnesse
:
and
,
Rev.
2.
13.
Antipas
that
faithfull
witnesse
was
slaine
.
And
not
only
the
suffering
of
the
paines
of
death
,
but
inferior
persecutions
,
by
scourgings
of
hand
or
tongue
,
or
scornings
,
is
a
witnessing
to
Christ
in
the
lower
degrees
of
Martyrdome
.
Object
.
Christ
neither
needeth
nor
receiveth
the
testimony
of
any
man
.
Ioh.
5.
33.
Answ.
Christ
is
true
God
,
and
his
truth
is
the
truth
of
God
,
infallible
,
more
certaine
and
firme
then
al
mens
testimony
.
And
it
were
very
unworthy
,
that
infinite
should
need
finite
,
or
infallible
should
need
fallible
,
or
that
the
author
of
truth
should
need
authority
from
men
.
In
this
sense
Christ
neither
needeth
nor
receiveth
the
witnesse
of
any
man
,
as
necessarie
to
himselfe
,
or
for
his
own
part
:
but
that
they
might
be
saved
;
partly
for
the
weaknesse
of
men
,
who
cannot
come
to
understand
divine
things
without
mens
testimony
or
ministery
;
and
partly
for
their
salvation
,
which
by
men
he
promoteth
:
He
useth
Iohns
witnesse
,
and
calleth
for
the
witnesse
of
the
meanest
beleever
.
Now
the
reasons
why
every
one
of
the
remnant
must
give
witnesse
to
Christ
,
are
these
:
1
Nothing
that
wee
can
do
,
can
more
honor
God
and
Iesus
Christ
,
then
this
:
Rom.
4.
21.
Abraham
was
2
Nothing
can
more
honour
our selves
,
then
to
3
Nothing
makes
us
liker
to
Christ
our
head
,
For
this
cause
was
I
borne
,
and
came
into
the
world
,
that
I
might
testifie
of
the
truth
.
Even
so
every
member
of
Christ
is
borne
into
the
Church
,
and
commeth
into
the
world
of
Beleevers
,
to
give
witnesse
unto
the
truth
,
as
being
taught
in
the
truth
,
and
as
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
.
4
As
nothing
can
make
us
liker
to
God
,
so
nothing
First
,
Sensibly
and
audibly
,
in
his
baptisme
,
and
transfiguration
also
,
that
he
was
the
son
of
his
love
,
who
had
all
his
love
cast
upon
him
.
Secondly
,
By
the
internall
revelation
of
his
Spirit
,
in
the
hearts
of
beleevers
,
as
to
Peter
,
Mat.
16.
17
Flesh
and
blood
hath
not
revealed
this
,
but
my
Father
in
heaven
.
Thirdly
,
and
especially
by
the
mission
&
ministery
of
the
Son
himselfe
:
Ioh.
3.
33.
he
that
receiveth
his
testimony
,
fealeth
that
God
is
true
:
for
he
whom
God
hath
sent
,
speaketh
the
words
of
God
.
If
wee
desire
to
be
like
God
,
or
to
please
God
,
we
must
herein
imitate
him
as
deare
children
.
Which
serves
for
the
reproofe
of
such
as
are
afraid
or
ashamed
of
this
testimony
:
contrary
to
2
Tim.
1.
8.
Be
not
ashamed
of
the
testimony
of
our
Lord
.
Many
will
not
testifie
to
Christ
among
poore
men
,
some
because
great
men
resist
it
;
some
are
afraid
of
the
strictnesse
of
it
,
some
of
the
crosses
,
some
of
the
scornes
of
it
;
and
most
,
because
this
witnesse
would
witnesse
against
their
own
contrary
courses
:
and
men
of
little
faith
are
dejected
in
small
matters
.
But
such
Christ
wil
be
ashamed
of
in
the
day
of
his
appearing
,
and
shall
witnesse
against
them
that
he
never
knew
them
.
Such
also
are
condemned
,
as
do
contest
against
the
witnessing
of
Christ
.
The
world
is
full
of
false
witnesses
,
such
as
were
suborned
against
Christ
:
as
First
,
all
false
teachers
that
father
that
on
Christ
,
which
he
never
spake
;
as
Papists
or
others
that
deny
,
any
article
of
faith
and
Christian
Religion
:
so
the
Apostle
1
Cor.
15.
If
the
dead
rise
not
againe
,
we
are
false
witnesses
.
So
to
teach
the
doctrine
of
mans
merit
of
free-will
to
good
,
image-worship
,
or
the
like
,
is
to
be
a
false
witnesse
against
Christ
himselfe
.
Secondly
,
all
unbeleevers
that
receive
not
this
testimony
:
whether
such
as
scorne
to
heare
the
witnesses
of
Christ
(
if
they
dislike
the
person
,
they
will
none
of
the
witnesse
;
loth
to
drinke
good
wine
,
because
they
like
not
the
dish
)
or
such
as
heare
sometime
,
but
beleeve
not
the
witnesse
;
this
infidelity
makes
God
a
liar
,
so
farre
as
a
wicked
man
can
,
1
Ioh.
5.
11.
Thirdly
,
such
as
contest
against
his
witnesses
,
to
elevate
their
testimony
:
for
,
as
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
there
wanted
not
such
as
witnessed
against
himselfe
in
person
,
that
he
was
a
drunkard
,
a
devill
,
a
friend
to
Publicans
and
sinners
,
an
enemie
to
Caesar
,
a
blasphemer
;
so
for
the
same
end
,
to
weaken
the
authority
of
his
witnesses
,
there
never
wanted
such
as
would
witnesse
against
Iob
,
that
he
was
an
hypocrite
,
that
Paul
was
a
pestilent
fellow
,
a
moover
of
sedition
,
a
preacher
of
false
doctrin
,
unworthy
to
live
And
can
the
devill
devise
so
foule
accusations
,
or
so
slaunderous
,
which
his
agents
will
not
boldly
urge
against
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
to
whose
innocency
&
godlinesse
God
himselfe
witnesseth
?
This
also
serveth
to
comfort
,
1
Poore
Christians
,
despised
in
the
world
:
God
2
Such
as
suffer
for
this
testimony
losses
,
reproaches
,
and
the
contempt
of
the
world
.
Even
wee
lovingly
respect
such
as
suffer
for
their
love
to
us
in
upholding
our
truth
and
innocency
:
and
much
more
doth
the
Lord
:
see
the
promise
for
incouragement
.
Mat.
19.
29.
It
is
also
a
word
of
instruction
:
that
we
frame
and
fit
our selves
to
this
witnesse
.
Quest.
How
may
that
be
?
Answ.
To
a
good
testimony
is
required
a
good
witnesse
,
and
to
a
good
witnesse
must
concurre
these
five
things
.
1
Knowledge
and
certaine
perswasion
of
the
truth
,
to
which
we
are
to
testifie
.
When
Christ
was
to
raise
up
witnesses
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
he
would
have
them
his
owne
domestickes
,
to
be
with
him
,
to
be
eye-witnesses
,
and
eare-witnesses
of
all
he
did
or
spake
:
so
as
they
were
to
deliver
nothing
but
of
their
certaine
knowledge
,
the
things
they
had
heard
and
seene
and
handled
;
1
Ioh.
1.
1.
So
as
ignorant
persons
that
care
not
for
the
knowledge
of
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
are
as
fit
to
witnesse
to
Christ
,
as
a
blinde
man
to
judge
of
colours
.
2
For
this
knowledge
and
perswasion
,
because
it
must
be
from
a
divine
teacher
,
as
the
thing
witnessed
is
,
we
must
not
content
our selves
with
the
report
of
men
,
or
an
humane
apprehension
of
the
matters
of
religion
,
but
be
sure
wee
have
the
spirit
of
God
inwardly
to
teach
us
:
for
the
naturall
man
cannot
discerne
the
things
of
God
:
Ioh.
15.
26.
When
the
Comforter
shall
come
,
he
shall
testifie
of
me
,
and
ye
shall
witnesse
also
:
but
not
before
they
have
received
the
Spirit
.
3
Faithfulnesse
&
sincerity
:
to
testify
the
truth
only
,
&
the
whole
truth
.
A
man
of
integrity
is
a
fit
witnesse
in
this
great
cause
of
Christ
.
Many
professe
o●e
thing
&
practise
another
:
have
a
forme
of
godlinesse
,
but
deny
the
power
of
it
.
These
are
unfaithfull
and
disgraceful
witnesses
,
that
say
&
unsay
;
a
discredit
to
the
cause
,
a
shame
to
themselves
:
Their
word
and
witnesse
goes
for
nothing
:
mens
tribunalls
cast
out
such
witnesses
with
disgrace
,
much
more
the
Lords
.
4
Plainnesse
and
opennesse
:
that
men
may
know
,
what
they
witnesse
:
that
their
testimony
may
be
an
evidence
:
not
to
fumble
,
or
flatter
,
or
blanch
the
truth
.
Ministers
must
explane
the
Testament
of
Christ
,
and
speake
plainly
that
Christ
by
it
gives
nothing
but
to
his
friends
and
kindred
,
to
his
mother
,
brethren
,
sisters
,
even
such
as
heare
the
word
and
keepe
it
:
that
he
bequeathed
the
inheritance
to
the
sanctified
,
not
the
profane
;
that
pearles
are
not
cast
to
swine
;
that
howsoever
wicked
ones
will
scrape
acquaintance
with
Christ
at
this
day
,
and
at
the
day
of
judgment
,
for
that
they
were
just
,
sober
,
charitable
,
civill
,
harmelesse
,
yea
beyond
many
of
us
in
their
civill
entertainments
of
Christ
,
yet
shall
they
not
be
found
in
the
genealogie
,
are
not
of
the
house
of
faith
,
nor
of
the
blood
of
Christ
.
5
Courage
and
boldnesse
to
stand
to
their
witnesse
.
Pilate
gave
a
good
testimony
of
Christ
his
innocency
,
but
wanting
courage
he
went
against
his
owne
testimony
.
Now
this
courage
is
necessarie
,
First
,
to
stand
out
against
numbers
of
false
witnesses
.
One
Elias
must
stand
against
foure
hundred
false
Prophets
:
the
Apostles
against
the
whole
Councell
,
Act.
5.
32.
Secondly
,
to
contemne
the
wrath
of
the
adverse
part
,
armed
with
furie
and
madnesse
against
them
;
Act.
5.
33.
they
brust
for
anger
,
and
consulted
.
Thirdly
,
to
abate
the
madnesse
of
adversaries
:
as
did
the
courage
of
the
disciples
,
having
the
better
end
of
the
staffe
,
Act.
16.
39.
the
magistrates
came
and
besought
them
,
and
brought
them
out
,
and
desired
them
to
depart
out
of
the
City
.
Motives
thus
to
give
witnesse
to
Jesus
Christ
.
1
All
creatures
,
even
the
unreasonable
,
witnesse
to
the
glory
of
God
.
Act.
14.
17.
he
left
not
himselfe
without
witnesse
,
in
that
he
gave
raine
and
fruitfull
seasons
.
If
we
should
hold
our
peace
,
the
very
stones
would
cry
.
2
It
is
so
honourable
a
service
,
as
the
Angells
themselves
desire
to
stoope
and
bow
unto
it
,
1
Pet.
1.
12.
Even
they
affectionatly
long
and
desire
to
behold
and
witnesse
the
spirituall
riches
of
the
Church
by
Jesus
Christ
.
The
faces
of
the
Cherubins
were
alwaies
upon
the
Arke
:
they
could
never
looke
enough
,
nor
with
admiration
enough
,
upon
the
affaires
of
the
Church
.
How
ready
and
faithfull
have
they
been
on
these
errands
and
messages
?
&c.
3
To
faithfull
witnesses
God
witnesseth
,
that
he
is
their
God
,
as
the
Patriarkes
,
Heb.
11.
16.
he
is
not
ashamed
to
be
called
their
God
,
4
Professors
and
slaves
of
Antichrist
are
bold
to
witnesse
their
false
faith
,
with
resolution
of
minde
,
danger
of
body
,
losse
of
goods
,
lands
,
liberty
,
and
life
:
and
shall
Christs
servants
be
ashamed
in
his
testimony
?
5.
The
Saints
have
not
counted
their
lives
deare
to
them
,
nor
loved
them
to
the
death
for
Christs
sake
,
as
wee
have
seene
on
Verse
11.
Hee
is
a
very
Jade
that
will
not
follow
a
free
Leader
.
6.
The
season
and
time
invites
it
:
If
men
will
not
now
witnesse
to
Christ
in
the
dayes
of
truth
and
protection
,
what
will
they
doe
in
the
fiery
tryall
?
for
what
dayes
doe
so
many
conceale
their
resolution
?
why
doe
so
many
desire
rather
to
bee
counted
wise
,
than
religious
?
And
I
stood
on
the
Sea-shore
,
or
land
.
]
These
words
belong
not
to
this
Chapter
,
but
to
the
next
vision
;
neither
read
in
the
first
person
,
He
stood
,
that
is
the
dragon
(
as
some
read
)
on
the
sand
,
that
is
,
on
a
sandie
and
mouldring
foundation
,
or
on
a
multitude
of
wicked
men
,
as
the
sand
:
but
in
the
first
person
,
I
stood
,
that
is
,
I
stood
in
vision
on
the
sand
,
to
see
the
beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
;
so
as
the
words
are
a
transition
to
the
vision
of
the
beast
in
the
next
Chapter
.
So
I
have
by
the
grace
of
God
finished
this
taske
and
text
,
which
hath
notably
suted
with
the
occurrences
of
these
latter
times
,
and
seasonably
met
with
the
present
occasions
and
state
of
the
Churches
,
at
home
and
abroad
.
I
will
not
goe
forward
in
this
mysticall
booke
;
for
in
this
chapter
I
have
led
you
into
the
heart
and
kernell
of
the
whole
booke
;
and
given
not
a
darke
light
to
the
whole
:
Besides
,
you
loue
variety
,
and
my selfe
ayme
at
some
other
plainer
doctrine
.
Bella
,
minas
,
fluvios
,
mulier
cum
semine
sancto
Sustinet
,
&
victrix
astra
Ducemque
petit
.
FINIS
.